Preface

One Moment Changes Everything
Posted originally on the Archive of Our Own at http://archiveofourown.org/works/30789338.

Rating:
Explicit
Archive Warning:
Creator Chose Not To Use Archive Warnings
Categories:
F/F, F/M, Gen, M/M
Fandom:
Supergirl (TV 2015)
Relationships:
Kara Danvers/Lena Luthor, Alex Danvers/Maggie Sawyer, Alex Danvers & Kara Danvers, Kara Danvers & Lena Luthor, Samantha "Sam" Arias & Lena Luthor, Kara Danvers & Maggie Sawyer, Samantha "Sam" Arias & Kara Danvers, Eliza Danvers/Jeremiah Danvers, Cat Grant/Lois Lane, Samantha "Same" Arias/Original Character, Astra/Lucy Lane
Characters:
Kara Danvers, Kara Zor-El, Lena Luthor, Alex Danvers, Maggie Sawyer, Samantha "Sam" Arias, Ruby Arias, Eliza Danvers, Jeremiah Danvers, J'onn J'onzz | Hank Henshaw, Winn Schott Jr., James "Jimmy" Olsen, Lillian Luthor, Lex Luthor, Kelex (DCU), Original Danvers-Luthor Child(ren), Lucy Lane (DCU), Lionel Luthor (mentioned)
Additional Tags:
Friends to Lovers, Slow Burn, Slow Burn Kara Danvers/Lena Luthor, Unplanned Pregnancy, Alien Biology, Alien Culture, Alien Cultural Differences, Unexpected child, Fluff and Angst, Fluff and Smut, Light Angst, Alternate Universe - Canon Divergence, Girl Penis, Changing Alien Biology, Endgame Kara Danvers/Lena Luthor, Soulmates Kara Danvers/Lena Luthor, Parents Kara Danvers/Lena Luthor, Smut, Eventual Smut, Eventual Happy Ending, Adoptive family, Kara Danvers Has a Penis, SuperCorp is endgame, Minor Character Death, Battle Scenes
Language:
English
Stats:
Published: 2021-04-19 Completed: 2022-10-18 Words: 321,821 Chapters: 100/100

One Moment Changes Everything

Summary

Lena Luthor has been missing ever since she found out Kara Danvers is Supergirl but when one moment changes everything for her and Kara, will Kara be able to find Lena and bring her home so they can have a shot at a true happy ending or will Kara be left heartbroken and alone...again?

*I do not own the rights to Supergirl or any of the characters from DC, DC Comics, the CW, or any others referenced in this story.*

*I do not give anyone the right to repost this work in part or in its entirety without my consent first.*

Notes

This is my first SuperCorp fic so please be kind! Additional tags will be added as the story progresses. Mistakes are my own. I do not own Supergirl or any of its characters. While I may not own Supergirl or its characters, or the characters from any other show that may be mentioned in this work, this is an original work and I do not give permission for any portion of this work to be copied without permission.

Updates will be on Sunday each week.

Characters thoughts will be in italics as will any notes or letters that characters read.

Thank you all for reading and I hope you enjoy this story!

Chapter 1

It had been four months since Kara Danvers saw her best friend, Lena Luthor; her best friend who she was also hopelessly in love with. Four months Kara had spent trying to find Lena but to no avail. Each time she searched for the raven-haired woman’s heartbeat she heard nothing at all. For the first month, Kara feared the worst; she feared Lena was dead but given the circumstances leading to her disappearance Kara couldn’t help but believe her friend had found a way to mask her heartbeat so Kara couldn’t find her. See, prior to her disappearance, Kara had confessed her secret to Lena. Kara told the youngest Luthor that she was actually Kara Zor-El, better known on Earth as Supergirl. Thankfully, Lena had taken the news well and swore it didn’t change anything between them but less than twenty-four hours later, Lena was gone, only leaving behind a note and a heartbroken Kryptonian.

Kara was a shadow of her former self ever since Lena disappeared. Everyone was worried about her. She had stopped showing up to work at CatCo, but James was able to put her on a leave of absence so she didn’t lose her job. She had also stopped being Supergirl, leaving J’onn to assume her form so National City’s population didn’t know their hero had just stopped being their hero. Kara also wasn’t talking to Alex, Maggie, J’onn, James, Winn or even Eliza. For all intents and purposes, Kara had secluded herself from everyone and everything, with only one exception, Lena. The only time Kara would leave her apartment was when she’d take her daily flight to search for Lena. Kara was determined to find her friend, no matter how long it took and she was also adamant that she would not return to being Supergirl until Lena was found because despite what Lena’s letter had said, Kara couldn’t help but think that her alter ego was at least part of why Lena left and if giving up Supergirl was what it took to get Lena back, then she’d give up being Supergirl, because all Kara wanted was her best friend and the woman she loved more than life itself back.

With the holidays quickly approaching, Kara wanted nothing more than to find Lena and bring her home. This was supposed to be the year Lena finally didn’t have to spend a single holiday working the day away or being ignored by her family and Kara was determined to make sure Lena still got a happy holiday season but she had to find her first. In the past four months, she had searched every corner of the earth to no avail, but she still had hope.

Just as she was about to don her super suit for her daily flight to search for Lena, her cell phone began to ring. Kara knew the only people calling would be her family and friends but on the off-chance Lena had finally decided to reach out Kara looked at the screen. To her disappointment, it was Eliza calling so, leaving her phone where it sat on her coffee table, Kara donned her super suit and flew out her window to begin her daily search for Lena.

 

Kara had been in the air for less than a minute when she honed in on her adoptive mother calling out for her.

“Kara, sweetheart, I know you can hear me. I know you don’t want to see or speak to any of us right now because you’re hurting but I need you to come home to Midvale immediately. I promise this isn’t a ploy to get you to talk to me or your sister. Please Kara, come home,” Eliza begged.

Choosing to ignore her mother’s pleas, Kara continued her flight, which coincidentally took her closer to Midvale that day. Several minutes passed in silence before Kara once again heard Eliza call out to her.

“Kara, please stop ignoring me. I need you to come home right now. I promise this isn’t a joke or a lie to get you to come home but I need to talk to you and it has to do with Lena so please come home so we can talk,” Eliza begged.

Kara’s ears perked up at the mention of Lena and hearing her mother’s tone she knew she wasn’t lying so she immediately changed course to head directly to the Danvers home in Midvale, California, right along the coast. What could Eliza possibly have to tell me about Lena? Is it possible she somehow found her? Or has she heard some terrible news about her? Oh Rao, I need to get to Midvale and find out. Please Rao, don’t let Eliza have bad news for me. I don’t think I’d survive if something bad happened to Lena.

 

Kara landed quietly in the secluded backyard of her childhood home on Earth mere minutes later. Her adoptive mother had heard her land though and rushed out into the backyard to greet her daughter.

“Kara, I’m so glad you came,” Eliza said relieved as she pulled Kara into a hug.

“You said it was about Lena so of course I came; you know I’ve been looking for her every day since she disappeared. So, what is it you have to tell me about Lena,” Kara asked clearly impatient to be filled in.

“We need to have a conversation first. I know I’m not making much sense but I need to verify some facts from you before I tell you because I don’t want to give you false hope. So please, Kara, can we sit on the deck and talk for a few minutes first?”

“If it’s truly necessary then yes but let me change out of my suit first,” Kara said as she moved behind a large tree and used her super speed to change back into her regular clothing before moving to the deck and taking a seat next to Eliza.

“So, what did you want to talk to me about, Eliza?”

“Kara, I know this is a sore subject for you but what do you remember of your time as a prisoner with Cadmus?”

“I remember everything, how could I not? Is there something specific you’re wondering about?”

“Yes. Do you remember if they ever took any of your blood or hair or any other DNA sample?”

“Yes, they did,” Kara grit out as she remembered exactly when it happened.

 

Flashback – Six Months Ago

“Kara Danvers, or should I say Supergirl, we finally formally meet,” a middle-aged woman, Kara, who was dressed as Kara not Supergirl, had seen once before said.

“I know you. I’ve seen you before, in Lena’s office. What’s your connection to her?”

“Ah yes, I should be asking you the same question. What were you doing in my daughter’s office?”

“Y…your daughter? You’re Lillian Luthor, Lex and Lena’s mother,” Kara said in slight disbelief as the puzzle pieces of who was behind Cadmus also started to come together.

“Correct you are. Now tell me, why were you in my daughter’s office?”

“You spent years telling Lena she wasn’t good enough, that she wasn’t a ‘real’ Luthor, that she didn’t matter so you lost your right to know why I was in her office. So, tell me why am I here? What do you want from me?”

“What? You’re not going to ask how I know you’re Supergirl when you’re not even wearing that hideous blue suit and red cape,” Lillian asked with a sneer.

“No, I’m not. Your son had files on my cousin and I imagine those files extended to me as well. So, why am I here, Lillian? What do you want from me?”

“It’s rather simple really. I want your blood but no needle can penetrate your skin so you are going to wear this helmet, which will absorb the radiation from when you use your powers, and will ultimately cause you to temporarily lose your powers so that I may collect what I need from you.”

“And why would I willingly wear that helmet?”

“I thought you’d resist so look at this,” Lillian said as she held a tablet with a live feed up to the bars of Kara’s cage for her to watch. “As we speak I have three snipers directed at your sister, Dr. Alex Danvers. Either wear the helmet voluntarily or I give the order to shoot and as you can see, my snipers are tracking your sister with each step she takes. So, what will it be? Will you wear the helmet or will you be telling dear old mom that another member of her family has died because of you?”

“Don’t you ever speak about Jeremiah again! He was killed in the line of duty and was an honorable man,” Kara seethed.

“Yes, but he was only an agent of the DEO, and yes of course I know about the DEO, because they found out about you so really who’s fault is it that he’s dead? Oh well, I guess you’ll be telling Eliza that you got her daughter killed as well. Ta…” Lillian bated Kara.

“STOP! Don’t give the order. I…I’ll wear the helmet, just don’t hurt Alex,” Kara said defeated.

“Very well,” Lillian said before speaking into an inner ear communications device. “Stand down and return to base. We have what we truly wanted.” Turning her focus back on Kara, as the cage door opened, she added, “Now you, come forward and place the helmet on your head then use your heat vision to trigger the helmet and your loss of powers.”

Obeying the order, Kara stepped out of her cage, placed the helmet on her head and used her heat vision until she felt herself solar flare and collapse from doing so. Lillian immediately had one of her goons pick Kara up and take her to the lab. As soon as they had Kara strapped to the table, Lillian immediately took four vials of Kara’s blood while Kara was helpless to stop her. Once done, Kara was thrown back in her cage until she was recused.

End Flashback – Present

 

“She never came to my cage again after she got what she wanted. I sat there for I don’t even know how many hours until Lena showed up with Alex and the DEO to rescue me but she didn’t know about the DEO yet so she thought it was the FBI that helped her rescue me. She had made Lillian believe she believed in the ‘Luthor cause’ but instead of giving Lillian what she needed, she gave her a fake that Lillian believed to be the real thing. As soon as Lillian showed her the Cadmus facility, Lena called Alex and they assembled a strike team to rescue me but Lena refused to be left out and insisted she come too. In the end, it was Lena who unlocked my cage and helped me walk out of that facility. That was also the day everyone saw what I had been trying to tell them since becoming Lena’s friend; they finally saw that Lena was good and could be trusted. After that we were closer than ever and two months later I finally worked up the courage to tell her who I really am and well you know the cliff notes version of what happened after that,” Kara said sadly.

“Oh, Kara, honey I do not blame you for or anything that happened with Jeremiah but Kara, do you know if Lillian also had any of Lena’s DNA?”

“Yes, she did. Once I recovered from the solar flare, I was finally ready to talk about what happened and Lena told me exactly how she got Lilian to reveal the location of Cadmus. Lillian took some of her blood to add it to the database of profiles that were permitted access to the facility. Lena was surprised Lillian added her to it so quickly and that move never did make sense to me,” Kara admitted.

“It seems then that the news I have to share is in fact legitimate. Come on inside there’s something you need to see,” Eliza said as she led her confused daughter into the house just as the sound of the early stages of an infant beginning to cry met Kara’s ears.

“Eliza, you know I have super hearing, right?”

“Of course I know that.”

“Then can you explain why I’m hearing the beginnings of an infant crying coming from the living room?”

“I should have known you’d pick up on her presence before I said anything. I’m actually surprised you didn’t hear her heartbeat first,” Eliza said as they walked towards the living room.

“Lena’s heartbeat is the only one I listen for these days. I keep hoping the time will come where she slips up and I can catch it and find my way to her,” Kara sadly admitted.

“Oh honey, I know these last few months have been hard for you but I have faith that you will find Lena, especially now,” Eliza said as they entered the living room and Eliza went straight to a bassinet where she bent down and picked up an infant who was in fact beginning to cry. “Shh, it’s okay sweetie, Nana is here, Nana’s here,” Eliza cooed at the infant.

“Eliza, why are you holding a baby and why did you just call yourself Nana,” Kara asked firmly.

“Sweetheart, there’s a letter on the coffee table; you need to read it then I will answer any questions to the best of my ability,” Eliza said pleadingly.

Hearing the pleading nature to her adoptive mother’s voice and the look in her eyes, Kara did as asked and retrieved a regular sized envelope from the coffee table. Looking at it, it was addressed to, “My Shining Star.” Immediately, Kara gasped because “my shining star” was what Jeremiah always called her and only Jeremiah called her that. Looking at the writing closer, she also realized it was Jeremiah’s handwriting. How is this possible? Jeremiah has been dead for eight years but that’s definitely his handwriting. Maybe I should read the letter and see if it answers any of my ever-increasing number of questions.

Opening the envelope, a very confused Kara, found a letter and quickly began to read it.

To my Shining Star,

I know this is hard to believe but it is me Kara, it’s Jeremiah, it’s Dad. I didn’t die in Peru like everyone thought. I was gravely wounded but Cadmus had been tracking our movements and they found me. For the past eight years, I’ve been a prisoner of Cadmus, forced to work for them to keep you, Alex and your mom safe. Cadmus is run by Lillian Luthor, although I know you already know that. She threatened to reveal who you really are and I cannot let that happen so I have done what she has asked for me. When you were captured she conveniently had sent me to another Cadmus facility in Nevada so I was not there to protect you but I am so glad that Lena is not like her mother and led the charge to rescue you. But, your capture and Lena’s decision to find you herself have led to the reason for this letter.

Six months ago, Lillian collected four vials of your blood and two of Lena’s. She also had several vials of Lex’s blood. She made me re-create the Kryptonian Birthing Matrix and I finished it seven months ago. After escaping police custody, Lillian used the matrix to attempt to create a child using your blood and Lex’s. However, for some reason it was unsuccessful. After two failed attempts, Lillian decided to use Lena’s blood to see if it would be successful and it was. It was Lillian’s plan for this child to possess your powers but the intellect of a Luthor so she could raise the child to be the ultimate weapon against you and Clark.

Kara, the matrix has a gestation period of six months and a week ago, the child created using your blood and Lena’s was born. I have included the DNA report showing you and Lena are both the biological parents of this child as well. I could not allow my first grandchild, I hope you do not mind me calling your child my grandchild by the way, to be raised by Lillian and used against you. You and Lena deserve the chance to raise your child. I have seen the news and seen what wonderful things you two have accomplished together and I know you will both teach your child to be the very best of the both of you.

I finally found my chance to take your child last night but I wasn’t sure where you, Lena or even Alex lived exactly so I brought your child, your daughter, to your mother. Kara, Lillian and Cadmus will come for your daughter but I know that together you and Lena, with the help of Alex and the DEO, can and will keep her safe. For now, I am on the run from Cadmus but if the day comes when you are able to defeat Lillian for good, I will come straight home to you all.

I love you Kara, and I know you and Lena will do right by your child.

Love,
Dad/Jeremiah

“Oh my Rao!”

Chapter 2

Chapter Notes

I hope you enjoyed the first chapter and will enjoy this one just as much!

“Oh my Rao!”

“Kara? Honey, are you alright,” Eliza asked as she watched her daughter read and reread the letter as tears began to stream down her face.

“I…I…I have a da…daughter. L…Lena and I have a daughter,” Kara stammered out in disbelief.

“You do. I reviewed the DNA report Jeremiah included and it does match you and Lena. Right before I called you I had asked J’onn to come and he took a cheek swab from this little one and he is running our own DNA test at the DEO since they have both yours and Lena’s DNA on file. He’s running the test himself and won’t say anything to Alex or anyone else either. It’s fully up to you how to handle this Kara,” Eliza assured her daughter.

“O…okay, thank you for doing that. Um…can I…can I hold her,” Kara asked nervously.

“Of course you can hold her! Kara, she’s your daughter; yours and Lena’s so you never need anyone’s permission to hold her. Hold your arms just like mine are now though and be sure to support her head; yes, just like that,” Eliza said as she closed the distance and carefully transferred the newborn into Kara’s waiting arms.

Hold her daughter for the first time, Kara burst into tears once more. Kara thought she had lost her family when Krypton exploded but she found a new family with the Danvers and her last surviving biological relative, Kal-El aka Clark Kent/Superman. The one thing Kara never thought she’d have after witnessing her home planet’s destruction though was a family of her own. She had always wanted children but knew it would be impossible for her to have a child with a human so as she gazed at the face of her daughter, who she somehow got lucky enough to share with the woman who was her best friend and love of her life, she couldn’t help crying tears of pure joy. Taking in every detail of her little face, Kara immediately saw similarities between herself, Lena and their daughter. Looking at her daughter there was no doubt in her mind that she was in fact her daughter. She had Lena’s raven colored hair and her chin and lips but she had Kara’s nose and ears and when she opened her eyes and looked at Kara she had Kara’s blue eyes. Holding her daughter for the first time, Kara knew that she’d die for her daughter and she instantly loved her more than anything.

 

“She’s so so beautiful; she looks like the perfect mix and me and Lena. She perfect,” Kara said after a few minutes of silently crying, eyes never leaving her daughter. When her daughter quickly wrapped her index finger up in her tiny hand though, the tears started to intensify all over again as she was once again overcome with emotion.

“She is perfect and does look just like you both. I know we’re not genetically related but she reminds me of Alex when she was a baby.”

“How so,” Kara asked perplexed but still not taking her eyes of her little girl.

“She takes in everything around her and you can tell she listens when we speak and Alex was the same way, always inquisitive from day one,” Eliza said with a warm smile.

“Mhmm well she has the youngest member of Krypton’s Science Guild and certified genius Lena Luthor as her mothers, so naturally she’s already an intelligent little girl,” Kara said as she smiled at her daughter.

“True. I know this isn’t how any of us would have planned for you to become a mother but I did always want to be a grandmother and have grandchildren to spoil. I know I made some assumptions by calling myself her Nana but if you’d let me, I’d really like to be her Nana,” Eliza said, emotion clear in her voice which finally prompted Kara to take her eyes of her daughter so she could look at her adoptive mother.

“I know I’ve never called you and Jeremiah ‘mom’ and ‘dad’ but that’s not because I don’t think of you as my parents. On Krypton, when a child becomes an orphan the whole community takes care of the child; there is no foster care or adoption, no second families, no one to ever even consider calling your parents again because we believe you only bestow those titles to your two natural parents, meaning the two people who raised you from birth, whether that be a mom and dad, two dads or two moms. You and Jeremiah are my parents too, I do believe that, but I just have conflicting feelings about using those names again because it’s not something we ever did on Krypton. I spent thirteen years on Krypton and no matter how many years I spend on Earth some things just aren’t unlearned. So, I may not call you ‘mom’ and ‘dad’ but that doesn’t make you any less my parents or any less her grandparents. She’s being raised on Earth and I have no doubt she will want to call you Nana,” Kara said with a soft smile as she returned her gaze to her daughter who was snuggling comfortably against her chest, ear against Kara’s heart; her mother’s heartbeat lulling her to sleep.

“Sometimes I forget how much I still don’t know about Krypton, even after all these years. I never knew there was a cultural reason for why you never called us ‘mom’ and ‘dad’. But Kara, it doesn’t matter what you call us because no matter what we both love you just as much as we would if you were biologically ours. I am honored to be her Nana and Alex and Maggie will be thrilled to be her Aunties I am sure. But honey, what are you going to do about Lena?”

“I have to find her, now more than ever. She may never want to see me again but she deserves to know she has a daughter, that we have a daughter. I just don’t know what I’d say to her,” Kara said as she visibly deflated the second she placed her sleeping daughter in her bassinet and sunk into the cushion of the nearby couch.

“What do you mean?”

“I told her my secret and she said she was fine with it and it didn’t change anything between us but then she disappeared without a trace less than twenty-four hours later leaving only a letter behind that did nothing but confuse me more,” Kara said frustrated.

“I know you don’t want to share the contents of the letter with anyone but is it possible her family found out that she knew about you and they threatened her or you and that made her disappear thinking it was the only way to keep you both safe?”

“I don’t know,” Kara mumbled in reply.

“We both know that as much as Lillian can’t stand Lena she would do anything to keep a Kryptonian away from her daughter. And Lex, well he may be in prison but after how his relationship with Clark ended I think it’s a safe bet that he’d find a way from prison to try and keep you from Lena if he got wind that she knew the truth.”

“I don’t know,” Kara mumbled again.

“Kara, I’m just saying give Lena the benefit of the doubt. I know I wasn’t supportive of your friendship in the beginning and I certainly wasn’t supportive when I realized you had romantic feelings for her but after getting to know her and see you together it was clear as day that she felt the same way about you as you did her. So, just give her the benefit of the doubt until you’re able to find her and talk to her, okay,” Eliza implored her daughter.

“It’s hard to continue doing that after four months though,” Kara said sadly.

“If you no longer are giving her the benefit of the doubt, if you’re giving up on her, why do you still take daily flights to look for her?”

“I have not given up on her! I’ll never give up on her,” Kara whisper shouted so as not to disturb her daughter although it was still clear how passionate Kara felt about not giving up on Lena. “I can never give up on her because she’s the love of my life,” Kara sadly added after a moment.

“I know, a mother always knows. I also know that on Krypton you only love once and when you find your person to love, and they love you back, nothing will ever be able to separate you forever, not even death, and that is how I know you will find Lena one day because she loves you back even if she’s not ready to admit it,” Eliza said confidently.

“I hope you’re right. Until that day comes though, I am going to be the best mother I can be to this little one.

“And you will be a fantastic mother. Have you thought of a name for her?”

“I haven’t even begun to think of names. Lena should be here to pick out a name for our daughter together,” Kara said sadly.

“I know sweetie but she’s not and we don’t know how long it will take you to find her so I think you’re going to have to name this little one yourself.

 

Kara sat in silence for a several minutes after that just looking at her daughter and trying to think of any possible names. After about five minutes she remembered Lena once being asked once if she would continue the Luthor tradition of naming your children with “L” names. She also remembered clearly how Lena responded that if she was ever blessed with a child she would like to continue the tradition because it was created by her paternal great grandfather, who believed in America truly being a melting pot where anyone of any race, religion, creed, culture, ethnicity, etc. should be welcomed and treated equally. He had passed two years after her father took her in after her biological mother passed, but in the two years she knew him, he had instilled in her the importance of everyone being treated the same no matter where they came from, who they were, what they looked like or believed in, etc. and her father continued to instill those beliefs in her until his untimely passing. So, despite the terrible things her brother and adoptive mother had done, Lena wanted any children she had to have “L” names to honor the men who helped shape her into the open minded, welcoming, loving, kindhearted person she was. With this knowledge in mind, Kara looked closely at her daughter for another moment before a smile spread across her face as the perfect name came to her.

“Lorelei Kieran Luthor-Danvers-Zor-El is her true full name but she will be known as Lorelei Kieran Luthor-Danvers, Elle for short, to the world,” Kara said confidently.

“It’s a beautiful name but why that particular name and nickname,” Eliza asked curiously.

“Lena wanted to continue the ‘L’ name tradition because her great grandfather started it, and he was the exact opposite of Lex and helped Lena become who she is. Her father shared her great grandfather’s beliefs but her grandfather, Lex and Lillian did not. So, she thought continuing the tradition of ‘L’ names would be a way to honor her great grandfather and father. We’ll call her Elle for short though because it’s sounds just like ‘El’ so it’s a way to keep my family name active in her life. Kieran is her middle name because that’s Lena’s middle name. I know she already has an ‘L’ name which is form Lena too but I want her to have a piece of her other mother in case I can’t find her. As for keeping ‘Luthor’ in her last name, it’s her name too and she will carry it proudly and show the world that Lena Luthor is not the only Luthor who is good.”

“It is a beautiful name full of meaningful elements. I think it’s very fitting,” Eliza said approvingly.

 


 

Later that day, Kara was giving Elle a bottle before she and Eliza sat down for dinner when she heard J’onn land in the backyard. Mere seconds later she could hear Eliza greeting the man before he entered the living room and hesitantly approached Kara.

Tearing her eyes away from her eagerly feeding daughter, Kara looked J’onn in the eyes and said, “I take it from the look on your face that your independent DNA test confirms that she is mine and Lena’s daughter?”

“It did. I brought a copy of the results as well in case you wished to review them,” J’onn said as he placed an envelope, presumably containing the results, on the coffee table in front of Kara.

“Thank you for running the test for Eliza but I really didn’t need it. One look at her confirmed she’s mine and Lena’s,” Kara said lovingly as she looked at her daughter.

“She does look like you and Lena. I know you do not wish to speak with any of us right now and I will continue to respect that while you deal with Lena’s disappearance in your own way. I will not tell anyone about your daughter as it is up to you to determine when to tell anyone. However, with your permission I would like to conduct my own routine flights searching for Lena. Before you object, I know you have declined my request to do this before but circumstances have changed and I want to help ensure your daughter has the opportunity to know both her parents,” J’onn said with nothing but sincerity.

“I have declined your offer in the past because I have been determined to find Lena myself but circumstances have changed and Elle deserves to know her other mother just as much as Lena deserves to know her daughter. So, yes, you have my blessing to conduct your own flights searching for Lena.”

“Thank you. I will begin my flights today then and Elle is a beautiful name, Kara.”

“Her name is actually Lorelei Kieran Luthor-Danvers-Zor-El but to the world she will simply be known as Lorelei Kieran Luthor-Danvers or Elle for short,” Kara said proudly.

“That is a wonderful name. I won’t keep you any longer so I think I will take my first flight looking for Lena now. And Kara,” J’onn asked just before he left the room, “I know this hasn’t happened how you’d have imagined it but congratulations on becoming a mother; Elle is very lucky to have you and Lena as her parents.”

“Thank you J’onn, for everything and for not telling anyone about this. I will tell Alex and everyone when I’m ready but if possible, I want to find Lena first; she deserves to know before anyone else.”

With an understanding nod, J’onn left the Danvers’ home and began his first of many flights looking for Lena.

 


 

One Month Later

After dinner that first night, Kara had asked Eliza if it would be alright if she and Elle stayed with her for a while as she acclimated to being a mother while also still finding time to search for Lena. Eliza had agreed immediately and Kara and Elle had been staying with Eliza ever since.

For the most part, living with Eliza was perfect. Kara always had someone there who was willing and able to help her with her daughter and Eliza was more than willing to watch Elle while Kara flew around the world searching for Lena. The only thing causing tension between the pair was the fact that Kara still had not told Alex or anyone else about Elle’s existence for Kara was still determined that Lena learn the news first. Kara knew she wouldn’t be able to keep the secret for much longer though because Alex and Maggie were making the two hour drive down from National City to visit the following week. Still believing Kara to be holed up in her apartment alone and refusing to see anyone, Kara knew her sister and her girlfriend would be shocked to find not only Kara at the home, but Elle too. It was with those thoughts running through her head that had Kara distracted during her daily flight searching for Lena.

With thoughts of how she was going to handle Alex and Maggie’s visit and tell them the truth, Kara was so distracted that she didn’t realize she had flown to Ireland, the country where Lena was born, despite her plan to only cover search Canada that day. She was so caught up in her thoughts about telling Alex and Maggie the truth and the possibility that one or both would never forgive her for not telling them sooner that she didn’t notice a once regularly heard melody in her ears. As she flew closer to the town of Kells, which was located just outside of Dublin, the sound became clearer and drew Kara out of her thoughts. When she got her head on straight after a moment and truly listened to the sound she immediately knew what it was; it was the unmistakable sound of Lena’s heartbeat.

Chapter End Notes

What's going to happen now that Kara has located Lena's heartbeat?

Chapter 3

Chapter Notes

Oh my Rao! Oh my Rao! Oh my Rao! I can hear it; I can hear Lena’s heartbeat! It’s definitely coming from Kells, now I just have to get to her location and find her. Rao, for the first time in five months, I’m finally going to see Lena again and I can finally tell her about our daughter.

Zeroing in on Lena’s heartbeat, Kara made a beeline for the location. A few seconds later, she landed outside a cottage. Trying to take stock of the situation, Kara went to use her super hearing when she instead saw the front door opening and quickly hid behind a tree so as not to give herself away. Expecting to see Lena leaving the cottage, Kara was surprised to see what looked like a doctor leaving with some sort of medical equipment.

She had been so focused on getting to Lena that she didn’t take the time to listen for other heartbeats in the vicinity and now she was more confused than ever. As soon as the doctor was gone, Kara listened for Lena’s heartbeat once more but suddenly was unable to find it. Deciding to use her x-ray vision to verify Lena was still inside, Kara attempted to scan the cottage but quickly learned that the home was lined with lead so she could not see in. Hmm Lena knows I can’t see through lead so that’s encouraging that this is Lena’s home and not just a location she was visiting. Why was a doctor here though, and what was that equipment she had. Is Lena sick? Is that why she left? No, don’t go to worst case scenario Kara; hear Lena out first. Ugh okay, time to buck up and just knock on the door and tell Lena about Elle and hopefully get some answers about why she left.

 

Gathering her courage, Kara, who was still wearing her super suit, walked up the front path to the door and knocked firmly, three times. After receiving no answer for a couple minutes Kara was about to turn around and leave when she heard feet shuffling near the door and mere seconds later it slowly opened to reveal a very shocked and clearly pregnant Lena Luthor.

“K…Kara wh…what are you doing here? How did you find me?”

“I…I’ve been looking for you every day since you disappeared. I get it if you don’t want me in your life now that you know but I had know you were okay and I had to tell…never mind, it’s not fair of me to come in and disrupt or destroy your clearly newfound happiness,” Kara seethed growing more upset by the second seeing the apparent proof that she actually did mean nothing to Lena after all while also realizing giving Lena the benefit of the doubt seemed to have been misplaced.

Knowing she needed to get out of there immediately so that Lena didn’t see her succumb to the tears wanting to fall, Kara quickly turned around and left, ignoring Lena’s pleas for her to come back and let her explain. She heard Lena coming after her but knew she wouldn’t survive hearing the woman she was in love with tell her how she met someone and was happy to be having a child with them. So, Kara did the only thing she could think of, she took to the sky and flew away until she could drown out Lena’s sobbing pleas for her to come back and let her explain.

Settling on an outcropping of rocks along the southern most coast of Ireland, Kara allowed the tears to flow as she began to mourn the loss of the love of her life. At least I know she’s okay. She clearly found someone she could be happy with and Rao, she’s pregnant! Elle is going to have a baby brother or sister and Lena doesn’t even know she has a five week old daughter waiting to meet her back in Midvale. I know I have to tell her but I can’t face her again not after knowing she’s with someone else and building a family of her own with them. I’m not strong enough to see Lena happy with another family, happy without me. Ugh I need to tell her, but how do I tell her without having to face her again?

After remaining in her thoughts for a few more moments, Kara knew what she needed to do. Knowing she couldn’t, and wouldn’t, keep Elle’s existence a secret from Lena, Kara wrote her a letter explaining the situation and included the small picture of herself and Elle she had brought to show Lena; the picture that candidly captured the first time Kara held their daughter.

Returning to Lena’s home to leave the letter, Kara took a final look at the house and tried to find closure in the image before her but her heart still belonged to Lena despite knowing the raven haired beauty had moved on from her. Placing the letter in Lena’s mailbox after a moment, Kara left Ireland and returned to her daughter in Midvale.

 


 

By the time Kara returned to Midvale, she was sobbing and feeling the gravity of every hope and dream she just lost after only taking one look at Lena, the woman she had spent five months searching for and who, no matter how much she didn’t reciprocate the feelings, was and always would be the love of her life. Landing in the backyard, Kara wanted nothing more than to get to her daughter and hold her close but she knew Elle would pick up on her distress and she didn’t want that for her so she stayed in the backyard and collapsed on the ground, tears still freely flowing.

Kara had been outside for several minutes when Eliza happened to look out the back window and see her daughter on the ground clearly sobbing. Eliza ran to her daughter without a second thought and sat next to her on the ground before pulling her close, arms wrapped around the visibly upset Kryptonian.

“Kara, what is it? What’s wrong?”

“I…I f…found her. I fo…found L…Le…Lena,” Kara choked out.

“That’s great! Where is she then and why are you crying?”

“Wh…when I found her sh…she…she’s pregnant. That mu…must be why she le…left; she kn…knew she was pre…pregnant and left to be h…happy with the fa…father or m…met so…someone ne…new ri..right after sh…she left.”

“Honey, I’m so sorry. What did Lena say when you talked to her though about her situation and what did she say when you told her about Elle? Is she coming back to be with her first born?”

“We…we didn’t talk,” Kara admitted as she tried to compose herself.

“What do you mean you didn’t talk,” Eliza asked clearly confused.

“I…I was just so hurt when I saw her and saw she was clearly pregnant and I just shutdown. It hurt so much seeing her pregnant and clearly happy with someone else when she’s the love of my life and I thought…I thought she felt the same but obviously, I was wrong,” Kara said dejectedly.

“I’m not taking sides but did you ever consider there’s another explanation? I’ve seen how she always looked at you and nothing will be able to convince me she’s not in love with you too.”

“If she is, she has a funny way of showing it. She’s pregnant with someone else’s kid, Eliza. How could she be in love with me yet get pregnant by someone else?”

“We both know there are possible explanations. You may not be ready to address this situation with her but you need to go back to wherever you found her and talk to her about Elle at least. And how did you even find her?”

“I was lost in my thoughts about Alex and Maggie visiting next week and before I knew it I was flying over Ireland, close to where I knew Lena was born. I don’t know how to explain it but I guess I subconsciously wanted to feel closer to Lena because she’s who would normally talk through situations with me. Anyway, I was flying over Ireland when I suddenly picked up her heartbeat and I followed it to a cottage Kells. When I got there a doctor left with some medical machine and then when I tried to listen to Lena’s heartbeat again it was suddenly gone. I tried to use my e-ray vision to see in the house and confirm that Lena was still inside but it was lined with lead so I decided to knock on the door. Lena answered eventually and I started to tell her but then I said never mind and fled,” Kara admitted.

“Oh Kara…,”

“It hurt so much seeing her pregnant and knowing she was happy with someone else and carrying their baby. And then I realized there was no good explanation for her abandoning me so I had to get out of there. She called after me and begged me to let her explain but I couldn’t stay, I couldn’t let her see me break down and succumb to the tears,” Kara said as fresh tears threatened to fall.

“Honey, I understand that you’re heartbroken right now but you can’t keep Elle a secret from Lena, it’s not right.”

“I know, that’s why I wrote her a letter and left it in her mailbox before coming back here. I knew I had to tell her but I couldn’t face her again knowing I’d lost her so I told her in the only way I could. I even left her that picture I took with me to show her. The ball is in her court now but I just really need to see my daughter,” Kara said before making her way into the house and upstairs to what had become Elle’s nursery where she stayed while she sat next to the crib and watched her daughter sleep.

 


 

Meanwhile, back in in Ireland, Lena was sitting in her living room alone, crying her eyes out over Kara’s surprise visit and quick departure. I never should have left. I should have stayed and talked to her and found out where she stood even after finding out what I found out. God, she looked utterly heartbroken when she saw me and realized I’m pregnant and of course she assumed that meant I was with someone else. Why couldn’t she just let me explain? How do I fix this? Can I even fix it?

Lena was lost in her thoughts for a long time until she heard the distinct sound of her mail carrier’s truck coming to a stop in front of her mailbox followed by the distinctive creaking noise of the mailbox being opened and closed. Once she was sure the mailman had left, she gathered the strength to go check her mail, knowing she needed to get up and walk around because it was in the best interest of her child. When she returned with her mail she mundanely looked through it until she reached the final item, a simple white envelope with only “Sunshine” written on the front in none other than Kara Danvers’ handwriting. Kara left a letter? Why couldn’t she just talk to me instead? Beggars can’t be choosers though; maybe this letter will give me some clarity on how to try to fix things with her.

Taking a deep breath, Lena steadied her shaking hands, opened the letter and began reading, then rereading the letter not believing what she was reading while simultaneously knowing it was true.

Dear Sunshine,

I know I shouldn’t be calling you “Sunshine” anymore knowing there’s no chance for us to be an us but you will always be my sunshine, Sunshine. I wish you had felt safe and secure enough in our friendship to tell me that you were seeing someone let alone that you’re pregnant. I poured my heart and soul out to you five months ago and I thought you had done the same but then you were gone like you’d never existed less than twenty-four hours later. If you didn’t mean what you said that night, I wish you wouldn’t have said anything at all. I’m hurt you disappeared, I’m hurt you seemingly didn’t mean anything you said to me after I told you my deepest and most closely held secret, I’m just hurt Lena.

I’ve been looking for you every single day since you disappeared but you somehow hid your heartbeat from me until today. Today, I happened to find your heartbeat when I searched for it like I do every day and of course I followed it to you. I came here to find out why you left less than twenty-four hours after telling me, me being Supergirl changed nothing between us. I got my answer to that question but now I’m just hurt. I know this letter just seems like another Kara Danvers ramble but there is a point to it. Getting answers about why you left and wanting to make sure you were okay, weren’t the only reasons I have been wanting to find you. A month ago, my life changed forever. One moment changed everything Lena, and without you knowing it, it changed everything for you too.

After you disappeared, I stopped being Supergirl and I stopped going into CatCo. I stopped talking to everyone and only left my apartment for my daily flights to look for you. I mostly spent those first four months flying around looking for you or crying in my apartment over losing you without knowing why. Then a month ago, Eliza called me just as I was leaving for my daily flight to look for you. I ignored the call but while I was mid-flight when I heard Eliza calling out for me. When I didn’t immediately come, she tried again and told me it had to do with you so I sped to Midvale. Eliza met me the second I landed and she started asking me about my time as a prisoner at Cadmus. Specifically, she wanted to know if I remembered if Lillian or any of her lackeys took my blood or another form of DNA, which they did. She then asked if I knew if they had taken any of your DNA, which again they had. Eliza then told me that that lined up with what she had been told and then she took me inside. I know I should have told you this in person but after seeing the proof that you found happiness with someone else I just couldn’t face you again, it hurt too much so please forgive me for telling you this way.

Anyway, when Eliza took me inside I heard a noise or rather I heard a baby beginning to cry. I was so confused as to why Eliza had a baby in a bassinet in her living room but then she handed me a letter from Jeremiah. He’s been believed dead for eight years but it was his hand writing and he used his nickname for me. It turns out that Cadmus has had him for the past eight years but Lillian had him away from their facility when the kidnapped me. It turns out that Lillian made Jeremiah build Krypton’s Birthing Matrix. He was successful in building it and long story short, Lillian used my DNA and your DNA to create a child she planned to use as the ultimate weapon against me, Clark and probably other aliens too. A week after she was born from the matrix, Jeremiah had a chance to take her and escape Cadmus, so he did and brought the baby to Eliza’s since he wasn’t sure of our exact addresses. We have a daughter Lena; you and I have a daughter and she’s perfect.

I know this is a lot to take in but Jeremiah gave us a DNA test he ran and J’onn ran one as well last month and she is ours Lena. I’ve been more determined than ever to find you this past month because our daughter deserves to know both her parents. I included a picture of her and I with this letter. Rao, she’s amazing, Lena, and she’s so much like us. Her name is Lorelei Kieran Luthor-Danvers-Zor-El but publically her name is Lorelei Kieran Luthor-Danvers for obvious reasons and we call her Elle for short. I know you wanted to continue the “L” name tradition so that’s why I chose Lorelei and there’s an “el” in there like the “El” in Zor-El so that’s why we call her Elle and it’s a way to have both of us represented in her first name. I also wanted her to have something that was solely from you other than part of her last name and I’ve always loved your middle name so I thought it would be nice for our daughter to have it as hers too. I wanted to name her with you but she needed a name and I had no way of knowing when or if I’d find you again so I hope you’re not too upset that I named her without you.

I won’t force you to do anything or be in our lives; I understand that you’re starting your own family with someone you must love greatly to be carrying their child, but should you wish to be in Elle’s life all you have to do is show up. But, if you do choose to show up one day know that you must be entering her life with the intention to stay in it because I will not allow anyone in Elle’s life if they plan on leaving her. I hope, for her sake, that you choose to be in her life, even if it means not being in mine. The ball is now in your court Lena, as they would say.

If I never see you again, I just want to let you know that no matter how much it hurts, all I’ve ever wanted is for you to be happy and I’m glad you found your happiness. I may not be the love of your life, but you will always be the love of mine. I’m sorry for rambling again but now you know everything. I love you Lena.

Love Always,
Kara

“Oh my God.”

Chapter End Notes

Kara found Lena but found something she didn't expect at the same time. Lena also now knows the truth but what will Lena do about that truth and will she ever get the chance to try and explain things to Kara?

Chapter 4

Chapter Notes

I won't always be able to post two chapters on update days (Wednesday/Saturday) but when I can I will. So, without further ado, I hope you enjoy this next chapter and thank you all for your amazing support of this story!

In the twenty hours that had passed since Kara returned to Midvale, she had not left her daughter’s side. If Elle was sound asleep in her crib, Kara was sitting on the floor watching her sleep or dozing in the glider chair she moved closer to the crib. If Elle was awake, Kara was holding her close and speaking to her in Kryptonese.

Eliza didn’t know what to do to help her daughter, so she watched and listened. She was able to figure out that Kara was telling Elle about Krypton and telling her how much she loved her when she spoke in Kryptonese. The only time Eliza saw Kara more than a few feet from Elle was during the time she would have normally been flying around looking for Lena. During that time, Kara sat in the backyard looking at the coastline crying. Watching her youngest daughter crying in the backyard made Eliza remember that J’onn was also flying around each day looking for Lena. Knowing there was no point in him doing that now, she decided to send him a message.

 

Eliza to J’onn: J’onn, you can stop your daily flights searching for Lena. Kara found her yesterday and it did not go well. Thank you for all your help though and please don’t mention any of this to anyone; Kara still hasn’t told Alex about any of this.

J’onn to Eliza: It is no longer as simple as that Eliza. I located a hysterical Lena Luthor outside of Kara’s apartment this morning. She was crying and loudly banging on the door begging Kara to let her in, to let her see them. When I arrived, she showed me a picture of Kara and Elle and asked me if I could let her in the apartment to see them. She was desperate Eliza. All she kept saying was that she needed to see her family and she needed to explain because Kara got it all wrong. I told her where Kara and Elle are but she asked for my help with something before going to Midvale.

Eliza to J’onn: She came home? Lena came back and less than a day after Kara found her at that? That has to be a good sign, doesn’t it? But what on earth could Lena have needed to ask for your help with before coming here?

J’onn to Eliza: I do not believe it is my place to say. I believe Lena needs to be the one to explain. All I will say is that I sent Alex, Winn and Maggie, who was at the DEO visiting Alex, off on a wild goose chase as you say, so she would not be able to figure anything out. Lena should be arriving at your home in approximately one minute. Please let me know how Kara is after they talk; I may not say it much but I love her as if she were my own and it pains me knowing she is emotional distress right now; I can feel her distress even from here in National City.

Eliza to J’onn: Lena will be here in less than a minute?! J’onn how on Earth, is she getting here that quickly?

 

Before receiving a response from J’onn, Eliza heard the distinct sound of a vehicle coming up her long driveway. Having a feeling who it was, Eliza only hoped that Kara was distracted enough outside that she didn’t pick up on the sound. Sure enough, when Eliza reached the front of her house, she saw Lena getting out of J’onn’s car. So that’s how she got here so quickly from National City, J’onn gave her his damn flying car, that’s not really a car, to use. Take a deep breath Eliza and remember that things may not be how Kara observed them to be. God, please don’t let things be how Kara observed them to be; please don’t let me be wrong about Lena’s feelings towards Kara.

With a final deep breath, Eliza opened the front door and greeted Lena before the woman even had the chance to knock.

“Lena, how are you,” Eliza asked in her normal sweet motherly tone.

“I’ve been better but why are you being nice to me still after everything,” a red, puffy eyed Lena asked.

“I’d like to think I know you Lena, and because of that I’m giving you the benefit of the doubt still even though my daughter is currently in the backyard crying her eyes out thinking the worst,” Eliza said as she watched Lena’s expression turn to a pained one the moment she mentioned Kara.

“Eliza, I swear what Kara thinks isn’t right at all! I was stupid, so so stupid when I left. I didn’t leave because of her or because I was seeing someone else or because I knew I was pregnant. I left because I got scared, and knew I couldn’t handle Kara rejecting me after she knew why I was scared so I ran before I gave her the chance to reject me and even though I knew I should go back, especially after I realized I was pregnant, I just wasn’t able to work up the courage to come back until…until she found me and left me this letter. This letter changed everything and I want to be mad that she told me all this in a letter and not to my face but I only left her with a letter and given what she saw I can imagine that it hurt too much to face me. I know I’m not making a lot of sense but I’m not sure what Kara has or hasn’t told you, and it’s not my place to tell you, but please Eliza can I see her? Can I see them,” Lena begged.

“It’s up to Kara if you see Elle but come in and I’ll go get her. I can’t promise you your conversation will go well though Lena; Kara’s extremely hurt. I know she told you you’re the love of her life and for Kryptonians, they only get one of those so she’s grieving the loss of the future full of love she imagined, so be gentle with her, please.”

“I’m going to make this right, Eliza. I told you what Kara thinks isn’t right; she’s got so much wrong and I just need her to listen to me and understand.”

“I hope she does then because seeing her like this is killing me and I don’t know how to bring her out of this alone,” Eliza quietly admitted.

“Isn’t Alex here helping you so you’re not handling this alone,” Lena asked confused.

“Alex doesn’t know.”

“What do you mean Alex doesn’t know?”

“Lena, when you disappeared Kara stopped being Kara. She stopped being Supergirl. She stopped talking to all of us. If we went to her apartment we could knock on the door for hours and she wouldn’t let us in and when we tried to use the spare keys we had, we discovered she had changed the locks. The only time she left her apartment was through her window to fly around each day looking for you. She didn’t start being Kara again until a month ago. When she learned about Elle she started to become Kara again but also not quite Kara because she was still missing you and worried about you. J’onn and I are the only people she’s talked too and that only started happening once we all knew about Elle. She’s just not herself without you and losing you, well it’s killing her,” Eliza said sadly.

“I never should have left. I hate myself for leaving, especially after finding out about Elle. God, I’ve missed so much already and then this, well fuck, I should have come back the second I found out and had J’onn run the test. I’ll never forgive myself for leaving and all the pain and turmoil I’ve caused but I need to talk to Kara; she needs to know the truth.”

“What truth do I need to know, Lena,” a red eyed, defeated looking Kara asked sadly.

“Can we talk, just you and me, please,” Lena asked.

“I’ll go check on Elle while you two talk,” Eliza said before heading towards the stairs but not before stopping next to Kara and whispering in her ear, “Kara, listen to her; something tells me there’s been a major misunderstanding between you both.”

 

Once Eliza was gone, Kara simply walked into the living room and sat on the couch, knees brought to her chest almost as if she was bracing to protect herself. Realizing Kara wasn’t going to invite her to join her, Lena quietly moved to a chair across from the Kryptonian.

“Kara…”

“No, let me speak first, please,” Kara desperately asked as she looked at Lena with pleading eyes.

“Okay, if that’s what you want.”

“Thank you. I don’t know what truth you think I need to know but Lena, these are the facts I do know. Seven months ago, I was taken prisoner by Cadmus. Your mother, Lillian, took my blood then you saved me but in doing so she got your blood too. Then, unbeknownst to us, Lillian had Jeremiah, my own father, recreate Krypton’s birthing matrix. Lilian then used that, and our blood, to create our daughter who was born five weeks ago. Jeremiah refused to let Lillian and Cadmus raise our child and raise her to be a weapon against me, and likely all aliens, so he somehow got her out and brought her here, not knowing where we lived exactly, and now he’s on the run from Cadmus and Lillian. While all of that was going on, five months ago, two months after you rescued me from Cadmus, I finally worked up the courage to tell you who I am. You came over for dinner and you could tell something was bugging me and I told you and we were both crying but then you said…you said that it didn’t change anything between us. Then…then you know what happened and the next morning I woke up to find you were gone and only left behind a letter, a letter that left me completely heartbroken and so confused. I then spent every day looking for you, if only to know you were okay, but I could never find your heartbeat. Why were you hiding your heartbeat from me? How were you hiding it? Did I do something to make you want to hide from me? Did I do something to scare you? I mean why else would you hide your heartbeat from me and line your home with lead? If you want to be in Elle’s life, we need to be able to co-parent successfully, and we can’t do that if I don’t know what I did to drive you away. I told you I loved you. You were told all about how soulmates work on Krypton and I told you that you were mine, that you were the love of my life and I’d only ever be gifted one by Rao and yet you still threw me away like I meant nothing despite everything you said so please Lena just tell me what I did to make you fear me so much that you did everything in your power to make sure I could never find you. Please just tell me what I did and how to fix it…please just tell me Lena. I know you don’t feel the same way about me, that much is clear, but just tell me what I did that was so bad I had to lose my best friend,” Kara begged as the tear fell furiously down her cheeks.

Lena was crying as she listened to Kara’s tear filled plea, her heart breaking as she realized how devastating her choices were to Kara. She had never meant for things to out like this when she left. She freaked out that morning and convinced herself if she stayed she’d end up destroying Kara just as Lex almost destroyed Clark, the man he loved. God, what have I done? I never should have left. I should have trusted her and her love for me enough to tell her my fears, to tell her about the message. I should have leaned on her for support and worked through my fears together with her. God, I’ve made her think that she did something wrong when it was all me and my fears. And she thinks I moved on without her, that I moved on with someone else. God, I’m a horrible person. How do I fix this?

“You can talk now Lena,” Kara said after she composed herself a few minutes later and saw that Lena was crying as well and appeared deep in thought.

“Kar…Kara I don’t know how to tell you how sorry I am, for everything. You did nothing wrong; everything that’s happened has happened because of me and my fears. I know I need to explain several things but I need to say a few things first. I mean it when I say you did nothing wrong. Kara, when you told me your secret the only thing it did was confirm that you trusted me as much as you said you did and it only made my love for you grow. God, Kara, you have no idea how much I truly love you. I never saw a healthy romantic relationship until I met you and saw Alex and Maggie together and Eliza and J’onn. It took me far too long to realize what my feelings for you actually were but when I did I knew I’d never love another the way I love you. I know I’m not Kryptonian, and things on Earth are different, but Kara, I know you are my soulmate, that you are the love of my life too and that I’ll never have another,” Lena said with tears still streaming down her face, her tone nothing but genuine which confused Kara beyond belief.

“If you feel as strongly for me as I feel for you then how could you go be with someone else? How could you have a child with someone else?”

Sighing loudly Lena said, “Kara I want to tell you everything but to do that we have to first start with the night you told me who you really are…the night you told me you’re Supergirl. Will you give me the chance to tell you everything,” Lena asked with pleading eyes.

“Yes…I just need to know the truth. I just need the whole truth, no matter how painful it may be for me,” Kara said as Lena nodded her head and prepared to tell Kara the whole truth.

Chapter End Notes

Next chapter you will finally know what happened between Kara and Lena the night Lena learned Kara is Supergirl. I love reading your comments and look forward to reading them and your thoughts on what happened between SuperCorp!

Chapter 5

Chapter Notes

As a reminder, this fic is very much so cannon divergent so there may be cannon elements but there will be a lot of departures from cannon.

This chapter is four times the length of my average chapter but I didn't want to split the flashback up into multiple chapters. I hope you all enjoy this chapter!

Flashback – Four Months Ago

 

Lena nervously walked up to the door of Kara’s apartment before knocking three times. She knew she shouldn’t be nervous logically because Kara was her best friend but ever since she helped the government rescue Kara, she felt like Kara had been avoiding her. She still didn’t know why her mother kidnapped her best friend but she had long ago stopped trying to understand why Lillian Luthor does anything. As she waited for Kara to answer the door, Lena couldn’t help but get lost in her thoughts. Pull it together Lena, it’s just Kara your best friend. Your best friend who also happens to be the woman you’re in love with and who you’re 99.9% sure is the love of your life but still it’s just Kara. Yes, things have been different since Cadmus but surely that’s just because it was traumatic for Kara and she wasn’t ready to really talk about it. But, she did extend the invitation for tonight so that has to mean something, right?

 

Lena was so caught up in her thoughts though that she didn’t even register that Kara had answered the door until she heard her speak.

 

“H…Hey Lena.”

 

“Hello Kara, thank you for inviting me over,” Lena said as she entered the apartment and made her way to the couch, Kara quickly following.

 

“Of course! I just…what I mean is…I just missed you,” Kara finally settled on.

 

“I missed you too Kara,” Lena said with a smile, finding the blonde, who had just been stumbling over her words oddly adorable. “If I’m being honest though, it does feel like you’ve been avoiding me since everything happened with Cadmus and my…and Lillian. I still don’t get why she took you, you’re not even an alien,” Lena confessed after a moment.

 

“Um….well…I’m sorry Lena, it was never my intention to avoid you,” Kara said seriously but with nervousness clear in her tone.

 

“Then why have I barely seen you since then,” Lena asked and then after a moment of silence added quietly, “it’s because I’m a Luthor isn’t it?”

 

“Lena, no! Never,” Kara quickly said, reaching for Lena’s hands immediately. “You are Lena Luthor, yes, but you are not the same as your family. You are the exact opposite of them; you always have been. God, Lena, you have no idea how much you mean to me do you?”

 

“If I mean so much to you, then why have I barely seen you since my mo…since Lillian kidnapped you and we rescued you,” Lena asked clearly not believing Kara’s earlier words.

 

“I’ve been trying to build the courage to tell you something…I know you came over for dinner but can I take you somewhere? Somewhere I’ve never taken another person,” Kara asked nervously.

 

“Kara, why do we need to go somewhere? Why can’t you just tell me what’s on your mind?”

 

“Because this is something that I need to show you for you to fully understand. I only have one ask before we go,” Kara said, still visibly nervous.

 

“Kara, why are you so nervous? It’s just me and you never need to be nervous around me, let alone nervous to tell me something.”

 

“This particular something will change everything one way or the other though so again, Lena, I only have one ask before we go.”

 

“What’s the ask?”

 

“That you trust me and don’t freak out until we’ve arrived and I’ve had a chance to fully explain. If after that you never want to see or speak to me again I will bring you straight back home and leave National City forever so that you never have to worry about seeing me again,” Kara said seriously as tears pooled in her eyes threatening to spill over.

 

“That’s three asks, not one Darling,” Lena said with a playful smirk in an attempt to break the nervous tension before turning serious. “Kara, I trust you with my life. I know we’ve only known each other for a year but you are the most important person in my life and I can’t imagine my life without you in it now so I will agree to all of your asks without hesitation; but I need you to understand that nothing you tell me or show me could ever make me never want to see or speak to you again,” Lena said seriously.

 

“I know you believe that Lena, but what I’m about to do and what I’m about to show you and tell you will change our future forever. I just hope your words remain true once you know everything because after tonight you will know everything about me, the real me that it is, and not even Alex knows everything you’re about to learn. Before we go though, I need you to put this on,” Kara said as she moved to grab a heavy winter coat and hold it open for Lena to put on.

 

“Kara, you do realize it’s June and we live in Southern California where we certainly never need parkas like that,” Lena asked teasingly even as she allowed Kara to help her put the coat on.

 

“I know but trust me, you’ll be thanking me in a minute. Please remember that you’re the most important person in my life and I’d never do anything to intentionally hurt you,” Kara said desperately before super speeding to change into her super suit before picking Lena up bridal style and flying out the open window of her apartment without giving Lena a chance to react.

 

“Kara! Oh my God! Oh my God, we’re flying! Oh my God, you’re flying! Oh my God you’re her! You’re Supergirl…you’re Supergirl and now it makes sense why Lillian took you,” Lena exclaimed as Kara flew them to their destination.

 

“Lena, I promise I will explain everything once we reach our destination just please don’t hate me; I don’t know if I’d survive if you hated me,” Kara said in a pleading tone as they quickly approached their final destination.

 

Lena was silent for the remainder of the flight, completely lost in her thoughts. Kara is Supergirl. Holy hell, the woman I’m completely and hopelessly in love with is Supergirl! Wait….oh no that’s why she’s been avoiding me. She didn’t know how to tell me that she was kidnapped because Lillian knew her secret. Oh no, Kara’s been nervous to tell me something and she was just practically begging me not to hate her…she was afraid I wouldn’t accept her for who she truly is fuck! How do I make it clear to her that I love her more than anything and this changes nothing. Was she afraid I’d react poorly because I’m a Luthor? No that can’t be it because in her apartment she was just telling me how I’m not them so why was she so nervous to tell me? Did someone in her past react poorly maybe? Or was she afraid I’d be upset because she didn’t tell me sooner? When we land wherever it is she’s taking me I have to make sure she knows that I’m not angry and that this changes nothing; if anything it makes me love her more.

 

Before Lena could continue her inner monologue, she was brought back to the present as she felt Kara lightly touch down on what look and felt suspiciously like snow and ice. Taking in the view around her Lena understood why Kara had made her wear the parka. Realizing then that Kara was no longer right next to her, Lena looked around at what she could only describe as walls of ice, making her think they were in the Artic possibly, when she noticed Kara hoisting a large golden object and pushing it into one of the walls of ice. She then watched as the object opened a door into the wall.

 

“Lena, welcome to the Fortress of Solitude. It’s the only piece of my home on Earth. While it looks like a normal glacier on the outside, this is all make of Kryptonian crystals that are incredibly strong. I know you have a million questions, Lena, and may hate me already, but please come inside so I can explain everything,” Kara said as she extended a hand for Lena to take.

 

Lena took the offered hand without hesitation and let herself be led inside.

 


 

Once inside, they only made it a few steps before being greeted by a floating robot, or at least that what Lena thought it was.

 

“Kara Zor-El welcome back. You have brought a non-Kryptonian with you; how should she be treated?”

 

“Kelex, this is Lena Luthor. Please disengage Kal-El’s so called ‘Luthor Protocols’. Lena is not her family and she is extremely important to me. Please treat her as you would treat me.”

 

“As you wish. Luthor Protocols are disengaged and shall never be engaged whenever Lena Luthor is here.”

 

“Thank you Kelex.”

 

“Of course, I am here to serve you Kara Zor-El,” Kelex said with what could only be described as a small bow. “How may I serve you today?”

 

“I am here to tell Lena everything. Please have my mother’s hologram ready to disclose everything once we arrive in the room. First, I need time to speak to Lena privately. When we are ready we will meet you in the hologram room, Kelex.”

 

“As you wish,” Kelex said before leaving as quickly as he had appeared.

 

“Kara, can you please tell me what is going on? Where are we?”

 

“Lena, I will explain everything but this will be a long conversation and I know you will have questions so will you please come with me to a more hospitable room? Oh, and you don’t have to continue wearing that parka, it’s temperature controlled to sixty-eight degrees in here.”

 

“Okay. Lead the way.”

 


 

Lena followed Kara through the structure until they reached a series of rooms that looked like the equivalent of a one bedroom apartment. Kara led them to a sitting area that had two couches that were positioned across from each other with a coffee table in between them and a single armchair on each end of the table. Lena took a seat on one couch hoping Kara would see that as an invitation to sit next to her but much to her chagrin, Kara didn’t take the hint and instead took a seat on the second couch.

 

Lena watched as Kara nervously fiddled with the hem of her cape for several minutes before she finally spoke.

 

“Before I explain, I need you to understand that I am still the same Kara you’ve known for the past year; I’m still me, I swear. I also need you know that I was always planning to tell you, I just wasn’t sure when the right moment was and then I realized there were no perfect moments. I always trusted you so my not telling you sooner was not because I don’t trust you, but rather because I was afraid. I was afraid of how you would react. I was afraid you knowing would put you in even more danger. I was afraid, and because I was afraid I was a coward and didn’t tell you. But then I was taken by Cadmus and you put your life on the line to find out Cadmus’ location and save me and you were so confused as to why your mother…why Lillian took me. You may not have said it but I could tell when you rescued me that you thought she took non-Supergirl me because I was close to you when the truth was she took me because she knew I’m Supergirl and needed my blood for reason. In that moment, I knew the time to tell you had come and I’ve spent the past two months trying to figure out how to tell you. You are a scientist, you need facts and proof, so I thought the best way to tell you would be by bringing you here where you can see everything for yourself. Once I figured out how to tell you it took me some more time to gather the courage to actually tell you and well now we’re here now,” Kara said as she gestured to the room they were in.

 

“Kara,” Lena began before Kara shook her head and interrupted her.

 

“Lena, please let me explain everything first. Just please, I need to get it all out, or at least the cliff notes version but I promise to answer any and all questions. It’s been slowly killing me keeping this from you,” Kara pleaded.

 

“Okay, I’ll listen to everything you have to say; I promise.”

 

“Thank you,” Kara said before taking a deep breath and looking Lena straight in the eyes. “My name is Kara Zor-El of the royal and honorable House of El. My parents are Alura Zor-El and Zor-El. I hail from the planet Krypton. When I was thirteen my planet was dying and it could not be saved. My parents placed me in a pod and set the coordinates for Earth. My newborn cousin, Kal-El, was also placed in a pod destined for Earth by his parents, my aunt and uncle. I was charged with taking care of Kal-El. However, not long after we launched Krypton exploded and my pod was knocked off course. I spent twenty years in the Phantom Zone where time literally stands still, meaning that during those twenty years I did not age physically or genetically. After twenty years, my pod somehow escaped the Phantom Zone and proceeded to its original destination, Earth. When I arrived, Kal-El had grown up and was twenty years old while I was still thirteen. He had also recently revealed himself to the world as Superman. I failed in my mission to take care of him and in a role reversal, he also failed to take care of me. Instead of taking me in himself, he quite literally dropped me off in the Danvers’ backyard. Drs. Eliza and Jeremiah Danvers though took me in and raised me as their own child from day one. Alex however, was not as immediately welcoming as her parents. Almost as soon as I landed on Earth, my powers kicked in. I have all the same powers as Ka-El, but I am stronger and faster than him. We derive our powers from Earth’s yellow sun. Since Krypton had a red sun, we did not have powers on our home planet. Kal-El did not help me learn how to control my powers or anything though. As soon as I was safely on the Danvers’ lawn he took off and I did not see or hear from him again until seven months ago. Thankfully, Eliza and Jeremiah had been the ones to help him learn to control his powers so they were able to help me but it was still an adjustment being on Earth. They enrolled me in Midvale High School with Alex immediately but Earth was new to me so I acted weird compared to the other kids so I was heavily bullied. Alex, who, as you know, is two years older than me, was extremely popular and her friends were some of my worst bullies. Her best friend, Vicki Donahue was the worst, and sometimes she’d get Alex to join in. Eliza and Jeremiah had created a bracelet to emulate Krypton’s red sun to make it easier for me to control my powers, until I learned to do it myself, but that meant that I was essentially rendered human, not that being human is a bad thing because it’s not it. Anyway, one day, Vicki caught me watching a girl in my class who was nice to me. I had a crush on this particular girl and didn’t think that was a big deal. On Krypton, same sex coupling was very common. Love truly was love on Krypton so I assumed it was the same on Earth but I should have known it wasn’t when I didn’t see nearly as many same sex couples as I did on Krypton. Anyway, later that day, I decided to ask my crush if she’d like to go on a date to the movies with me. When I asked, she laughed at me and called me horrendous derogatory names and then Vicki, Alex and their friends showed up seemingly out of nowhere. My crush was Vicki’s stepsister and she didn’t take kindly to the school freak, her words, asking her sister out. She and her friends began calling me derogatory names as well and Vicki urged Alex to join in to prove she wasn’t a freak like her new sister so Alex did. It didn’t stop at name calling though. Vicki and her friends ended up beating me up quite severely and even broke my arm which was possible due to the red sun bracelet being on my wrist. They didn’t stop beating me up until something clicked in Alex and she jumped in front of me and started fighting her own friends to protect me. Once they all left, after telling Alex she was dead to them, she got me home as fast as she could and the second our house was within sight she began shouting for Eliza and Jeremiah who were thankfully both home. They had outfitted their home lab to have a yellow sun-bed for me in case I was ever injured so after a few hours under the yellow sun of the bed I was all healed up and that was when Alex finally became welcoming towards me and we talked everything out and ultimately ended up as close as we are. Not long after the incident with Vicki though, we celebrated the one year anniversary of my landing on Earth, we call it my Earth birthday. Alex and I were sitting on the roof stargazing when she said she wished she could see them closer so I offered to fly her up to get a better view. I took off my red sun bracelet, and immediately felt my full powers return, and took Alex for a little night flying to see the stars. I thought we had gone unnoticed, but I was wrong. Eliza and Jeremiah had always told me how important it was to hide my powers but I didn’t understand why it was important until the day after Alex and I went flying. That day, we were eating dinner when there was a knock on the door. Two government agents had come and they worked for the DEO, the Department of Extranormal Operations. I should probably also mention that when you helped Alex and the ‘FBI’ rescue me you were actually helping the DEO and Alex is a DEO Agent; they simply use the FBI as a cover since the DEO is a clandestine operation. Anyway, the DEO had come to take me, claiming it was unsafe to have an alien among the masses because I couldn’t be trusted to control my powers and they also didn’t want me becoming a hero like Kal-El who they couldn’t control. The DEO had apparently been trying to recruit Eliza and Jeremiah for years because of their Kryptonian research but they always refused, until that night at least. That night, Jeremiah offered a trade. He offered to work for the DEO so long as they, and the government at-large, promised to never again attempt to remove me from our home. The DEO Director at the time, Hank Henshaw, agreed. Once Jeremiah was working for the DEO we barely saw him. He had been working with the DEO for about a month when they went on a mission to Peru searching for a Martian. They found the Martian, and Jeremiah tried to help him, but Hank Henshaw wanted the Martian killed on sight. There was a scuffle and Jeremiah was presumed dead. During the scuffle between Jeremiah and Hank Henshaw, Hank went over a cliff and the Martian, who tried to save Jeremiah, assumed Henshaw’s identity since he could shape-shift. For clarity purposes, the man you know as J’onn J’onzz is the Martian I speak of. He assumed Henshaw’s identity and position as Director of the DEO until his true identity was discovered last year. As for Jeremiah, we've never found his body but I can't hear his heartbeat so he probably is...well you know. I blamed myself for what happened to him for years since it was my decision to go flying with Alex that put everything in motion so I vowed to never use my powers ever again and I didn’t for years but, when I was twenty that changed. I was working as Cat Grant’s assistant then and I was at a work function with her when a breaking news report came on showing that a direct flight from National City to Geneva was experiencing some sort of trouble and losing altitude fast and was expected to crash in the heart of National City. Alex was on that flight, so I left the function and for the first time in nearly a decade I used my powers to save my sister. It wasn’t easy having gone so long without using my powers but I did it and by the next morning Cat had dubbed me ‘Supergirl’ and it stuck. After saving Alex, and everyone else on that flight, I wanted to do more to help people, so I did. Alex was so upset with me for using my powers but I kept helping where I could. One night, I had just stopped an armed robbery and was flying home when I was shot with several green darts. I had no idea what they were at the time but I remember by blood feeling like it was boiling and thinking I was going to die. My powers were instantly gone too and I felt myself falling from the sky as I blacked out. When I woke up, I was in a facility I didn’t recognize but J’onn was there. At the time, I thought he was Hank Henshaw, the man who took Jeremiah from our family though. He told me about the DEO and then told me he believed I already knew Agent Danvers and sure enough there was Alex. Alex and I didn’t speak for a month after that because I felt so betrayed. Eventually, we talked it out and I started working with the DEO to keep National City safe. Then seven months ago Cadmus captured me. You know most of what happened while I was held by Cadmus but you should also know that Lillian revealed during that time that she knows who I am. Up until that point I didn’t know she knew who I really was. She also knows that Superman and Clark Kent are one in the same. Lex knows about Clark and I as well. I don’t believe either of them know that my true name is Kara Zor-El or that Clark’s is Kal-El though but they know we’re cousins. I know telling Kal-El’s secret is not my place, but you already knew that Clark Kent is my cousin so you would have figured out the truth on your own anyway. Everything I’ve told you as Kara Danvers is true. Our relationship is completely real and authentic and based on the truth; the only thing I kept from you was my true name, alter ego and what planet I come from. I’m still just Kara. I will happily answer any questions you have now or whenever you have them. I promise you Lena, that I will be one hundred percent honest with you going forward and I am so sorry for not telling you sooner,” Kara finished her explanation with tears welling in her eyes.

 

Lena remained silent for several minutes as she processed everything Kara had just told her. She’s been through so much. God, we are more alike than I thought. She lost her parents and was abandoned by her cousin just as I lost my mother and for all intents and purposes was abandoned by the Luthor’s once it was clear I didn’t agree with their agenda. I didn’t think it was possible to fall even more in love with her but hearing her story I can honestly say I have. She lost everything and even after being relentlessly bullied, remind me to give Alex Danvers a piece of mind about that when I see her, she still uses her powers to protect the citizens of this planet. And knowing what happened to Jeremiah after the DEO found out who she was I get why she’d be hesitant to share her secret. Plus, she lost so much already that confiding in someone about her past is probably extremely difficult and scary. If she’ll let me I’ll spend the rest of my life making sure she knows just how loved she is for exactly who she is…and OH MY GOD she said she had a crush on a girl and same sex couples were normal on Krypton so OH MY GOD I may have a real shot with her romantically. This is fantastic!

 

“L…Lena,” a crying and clearly petrified Kara began. “I…I un…understand if you ha…hate me now but I…I wanted you t…to kn…know the truth about wh…who I am.”

 

“Kara, no,” Lena rushed to say, immediately jogged from her thoughts at the sound of Kara’s sobs and words. “Darling, no, I don’t hate you; I could never hate you. Kara, I was just thinking about how amazing you are and how similar our stories are as far as familial loss and abandonment goes. I’m in awe of you,” Lena said as she moved to the second couch so she could sit next to Kara and hold her hands. “You fight to protect the citizens of this planet despite being treated cruelly by some when you arrived. You are simply amazing, Kara Zor-El and this truth changes absolute nothing between us, I promise.”

 

“Y…you’re not mad at me for not telling you sooner,” Kara asked in disbelief.

 

“No, I’m not. We’ve known each other for a year, which isn’t really that long, even though it feels like I’ve known you my whole life, so I’d say telling me within a year is actually pretty quickly. I know you didn’t keep the truth from me to hurt me or because of my last name. I understand why you waited until now to tell me Kara, I really do. I’m just so happy that you felt comfortable enough telling me, that you trusted me enough to tell me and honestly, if you didn’t know Lex was my brother when we met I probably would have waited to tell you as long as possible due to the same fears I think you had about telling me your truth.”

 

“Of course I trust you! I’d trust you with my life and those of everyone I hold dear. You’re my best friend Lee and you’re the woman I….,” Kara trailed off not quite ready to make that admission.

 

“I’m the woman you what,” Lena asked hopefully.

 

Blushing Kara said, “I’ll get to that but I need to show you something else first, is that okay?”

 

“Okay, lead the way Supergirl,” Lena said teasingly with a smirk causing Kara’s blush to deepen.

 


 

Moments later, Kara was leading Lena into a room where Kelex was waiting causing Lena to believe this must be the hologram room Kara and Kelex mentioned when they had first arrived.

 

“Kelex, please activate the hologram and then please leave us to discuss matters in private.”

 

“Of course, Kara Zor-El. Activating the hologram AI now. Should you further require my assistance simply call for me,” Kelex said as he flew away just as hologram of a woman who looked quite similar to Kara appeared in hologram form.

 

“Kara dear, it is so good to see you. Is this your Lena you’ve told me so much about,” the hologram asked.

 

Blushing once more Kara said, “hi Mom. Yes, this is Lena. Lena, I’d like you to meet my mother, Alura Zor-El. My mother passed when Krypton was destroyed but this hologram AI unit was something she designed. It’s programed to essentially interact with me how my mother would and answer any questions I have and things of that nature.”

 

“That’s fascinating. Mrs. Zor-El, it is a pleasure to meet you. I’m Lena Luthor.”

 

“The pleasure is all mine Lena. Kara dear, you said she was beautiful but seeing her in person your words do not do her justice. You have chosen well my darling girl.”

 

Kara’s been talking about me to her mom, well her mom’s hologram but still, she’s been talking about me? And she called me beautiful? But what does she mean by ‘you have chosen well’?

 

“Mom, you’re embarrassing me,” a furiously blushing Kara muttered.

 

“My apologies, dear one.”

 

“Mom, can you explain to Lena what soulmates are on Krypton?”

 

Soulmates? Why on earth would Kara want her mother to explain Krypton soulmates to me? Unless…no is it possible Kara has feelings for me too? It sounded like she was going to confess feelings earlier now this; is it possible that my feelings truly are reciprocated?

 

“Of course. Lena, on Krypton we believe that everyone has a soulmate, one true love, by the grace of our God, Rao. Soulmates are not always necessarily of the same species, but it is rare for them to be of different species, but should soulmates wish to procreate, without the assistance of the birthing matrix, we found they would need to be of the same species. When soulmates meet, they feel an instant connection and feel the need to be around each other all the time. Soulmates will have a deep desire to be there for each other no matter what and in any capacity. They also fall in love at first sight but it may take some time for the soulmates to realize their feelings are actually love. You only get one soulmate, one shot at true love in our culture. Once you’ve met your soulmate you will never love another. Soulmates are destined to be together but sometimes it takes one soulmate longer than the other to realize they love their soulmate so sometimes it does take an extended period of time for soulmates to unite. The love soulmates share though, is the deepest most unconditional love there is. To signify that love, when one soulmate chooses to propose marriage to the other, they present them with two unique engagement bracelets, one for each soulmate, which they make themselves. Kara’s father and I are soulmates that took some time to join together. I did not realize my feelings were that of love immediately and that error caused me to spend several years away from Zor-El. When I finally realized my feelings for him were that of love, and we united, I knew beyond a shadow of a doubt that he was my soulmate and we would be together until the day death parted us until we would once again be reunited in Rao’s light. I just pray to Rao, that my darling daughter and her beautiful soulmate do not spend any more years apart as Zor-El and I did before uniting.”

 

“Thank you, Mom, I will call on you again when I wish to talk. I love you.”

 

“I understand. I will shut down in five seconds but know dear one, that I love you always,” Alura’s hologram said as she began to shimmer out of existence until it was only Kara and Lena in the room.

 

 

 

“Kara, why did you want your mother to explain soulmates to me,” Lena asked after a few moments while trying not to get her hopes up.

 

Gathering her courage Kara said, “because, you Lena Kieran Luthor, are the woman I love; the woman I am in love with and who I know is my soulmate. I know Rao is not a God known to this planet but I know Rao, by his grace, has sent you to me as my soulmate, my one true love. I have been in love with you since the moment I first saw you and you told me you hoped that would not be the last time we spoke.”

 

Crying tears of joy Lena said, “y…you love me?”

 

“I am in love with you. You are my soulmate Lena, of nothing have I ever been more certain my entire life. I used to wonder why Rao allowed me to escape the Phantom Zone and I continued to ask that question for years until I met you. When I met you, I understood. I may not have been destined to take care of Kal-El but I was destined to meet you because you’re my soulmate,” Kara said sincerely with tears in her own eyes.

 

Lena stood speechless as she let Kara’s words sink in. Oh my God! Oh my God! Oh my God! Kara loves me! Kara’s in love with me and said I’m her soulmate. God, how did I get so lucky to not only get to know this incredible woman but be loved by her?

 

“I…It’s okay if…if you don’t feel the same. I’d wait an eternity for you if I had too and if you never feel that way about me I…I will lea…learn to be okay wi…with that and just be your best friend.”

 

“What? God, Kara, sometimes you are really oblivious,” Lena said with a slight chuckle through her tears.

 

Seeing Kara look at her with her head tilted in confusement, almost like a confused puppy would, Lena continued to explain.

 

“Kara, I thought I was being obvious about my feelings towards you. You are the only person I have ever told security and my assistant to see right in anytime they arrive at my office building. I filled your office with flowers after you wrote that article vindicating me. I bought CatCo. for you when it looked like Cat was going to sell to Morgan Edge and you’d lose your job. I always bring you as my date to galas, ceremonies and other events. I smile like a school girl with a crush every time I see you. I always seek physical touch with you. I kiss you on your cheek. I cuddle with you and when we stay at each other’s apartments I always share a bed with you and we inevitably cuddle during the night. Why do you think that is?”

 

“I…I thought it was because I’m your best friend,” Kara said as she slowly started to connect the dots and realize how oblivious she truly was.

 

“I did all those things, and will continue to do things like that, because I’m in love with you too,” Lena said as a huge smile spread across her face.

 

“You are?”

 

“I am. I felt drawn to you the moment we met and ever since I’ve craved being close to you. In hindsight, it was love at first sight but I didn’t realize it right away.”

 

“When did you realize it,” Kara asked with eyes full of love.

 

“I started to realize it when you came to my office and said you flew there on a bus,” Lena said with a playful smirk.  “I guess I know for sure now that that was a cover but I fully realized I loved you before your article that vindicated me when National City had seemingly turned on me and branded me ‘just another Luthor’. You came to see me and you told me that my last name may be Luthor but I would never be like them and that you would remind me of that every day if you had too. Ever since that day I knew beyond a shadow of doubt that I’m in love with you and based on what you mother’s hologram said about soulmates I think it’s safe to say that I’m yours just as much as much as you are mine,” Lena said before deciding to go for it and close the distance crash her lips together with Kara’s.

 

The kiss was everything Lena imagined her first kiss with Kara would be and so much more. Tongues dueled for dominance as hands began to wander. Lena could not get enough of Kara but eventually she had to pull back for air which elicited an adorable whine from Kara as she attempted to chase her lips.

 

“Darling, you may not need to breath as often as me I take it but I’m still human and need air,” Lena husked with a slight chuckle.

 

“I’m sorry, I just have been dreaming of this moment for what feels like forever and I don’t want it to end,” Kara said before stealing a chaste kiss.

 

“Then let’s not let the moment end,” Lena said with a mischievous glint in her eyes.

 

“What did you have in mind, Sunshine?”

 

“Sunshine,” Lena asked confused.

 

“The yellow sun may give me my powers but you are the true light of my life, my true sunshine,” Kara said lovingly.

 

“Kara, take me home…now,” Lena said seductively, yet forcefully, as she kissed Kara once more.

 

“Yes Ma’am,” Kara eagerly said before helping Lena back into her parka and quickly leaving the Fortress behind them as they headed home.

 


 

The second their feet touched down in Kara’s apartment, the heroine rejoined her lips with Lena’s. Tongues danced together, each exploring the other’s mouth while remaining flush against each other. When they broke for air, Kara lifted Lena up, who immediately wrapped her legs around Kara’s waist before the pair rejoined their lips. As they continued to kiss passionately, Lena surprisingly conceded the duel for control and let the Kryptonian take control as she walked them towards her bed. Pulling back from the kiss when they reached the edge of the bed, Lena watched as Kara looked at her with more love, lust and adoration than she had ever seen in another person’s eyes before she found herself being gently placed on the bed.

 

When Lena reached up to pull Kara down on top of her, Kara stepped back and shook her head “no” confusing Lena.

 

“Don’t worry, love, I just need to grab my red sunlight bracelet. I don’t want to have to hold back and wearing that bracelet is the only way to ensure I don’t have too. I’ll only be a moment,” Kara said as she quickly leaned in to peck Lena’s lips before leaving to retrieve her bracelet.

 

By the time Kara returned, less than thirty seconds later, Lena was lying seductively on Kara’s bed, naked as the day she was born.

 

“Oh Rao, you’re beautiful, so beautiful,” Kara said as she stopped dead in her tracks upon seeing Lena naked in her bed lying against the pillows, knees bent slightly as she languidly ran the fingers of her left hand up and down her torso, making sure to tease a nipple on each pass.

 

“As sexy as you look in your suit, you are far too overdressed for the occasion Darling,” Len husked as she raked her eyes over Kara’s form causing her to visibly swallow the lump in her throat.

 

In the blink of an eye, Kara used her super speed to remove her suit leaving her completely naked, minus the red sun bracelet on her wrist. Then, knowing her advances were welcomed, Lena made a “come hither” motion that immediately had Kara crawling onto the bed until she hovered over Lena.

 

Lena wasted no time pulling Kara flush on top of her as they kissed with all the passion that had been brewing for a year. Lena couldn’t help the moan that escaped her lips at the feeling of Kara’s erect nipples brushing against her own. Taking advantage of the moan, Kara began to trail kisses down the column of Lena’s neck and across her collarbones before moving further south to place kisses around Lena’s breasts before taking a pert nipple between her lips and tugging on it gently causing filthy moans to leave Lena’s lips.

 

Lena placed a hand gently on the back of Kara’s head to guide her in her ministrations. Completely lost in her pleasure, Lena didn’t notice Kara move her right hand down until it came in contact with her center.

 

“Lena, you’re soaked already,” Kara said in amazement.

 

“It’s what you do to me,” Lena panted.

 

Lena subconsciously spread her legs further as Kara reconnected their lips and began running her hand through Lena’s wetness, making sure to tease her entrance on each pass. When Kara moved her focus to circling Lena’s clit, Lena broke their kiss as she threw her head back against the pillows as she let out a loud moan that only spurred Kara to quacking her small tight circles around the bundle of nerves.

 

“Fuck Kara,” Lena moaned as she felt herself rushing towards release.

 

“I want to taste you Lee,” Kara said hungrily.

 

“Please do,” Lena moaned.

 

Smiling at her lover, Kara quickly moved down the bed until she could settle her face between Lena’s perfectly sculpted thighs. Making sure to make eye contact with Lena, Kara held the raven-haired beauty’s legs open as she took her first taste of her lover. Moaning at the heavenly taste of her love, Kara swiped her tongue up and down Lena’s slit several times before finally sucking the erect bundle of nerves gently into her mouth as she moved her middle finger to Lena’s entrance.

 

Receiving a nod of approval from Lena, Kara slowly pushed inside pulsing tight walls. Continuing her ministrations on Lena’s clit, Kara set a steady pace thrusting her finger in and out of impossibly tight walls.

 

“Rao, you feel so good and you’re so tight. Do you think you can take another?”

 

“Oh! Fuck, yes, give me another,” Lena moaned causing Kara to add a second finger.

 

Reconnecting their lips once more, Kara picked up her pace causing Lena’s moans to increase in volume as she felt herself growing even more aroused. Feeling Lena’s walls tighten around her fingers, Kara picked up her pace once more while sucking a nipple into her mouth once more, determined to make Lena cum.

 

Lena felt her walls beginning to clench around Kara’s skilled fingers far sooner than she’d have liked as she wanted this feeling to last forever. Feeling Kara curl her fingers on each inward thrust while sucking on her nipple, Lena knew it would only be a matter of seconds before she came despite her best efforts to make this last.

 

“Fuck, Kara! I’m going to cum!”

 

“Cum for me Sunshine; I want to feel you cum around my fingers,” Kara husked before sucking Lena’s nipple back in her mouth.

 

Kara thrust once, twice, thrice more, when on a particularly rough thrust, where her fingers curled perfectly brushing against Lena’s g-spot, Lena clamped down on Kara’s fingers as she came hard.

 

“Kara!!!”

 

“Cum for me baby. Oh Rao,” Kara exclaimed as she helped Lena through her high and felt her lover’s release coat her nimble fingers.

 

When Lena had fully come down from her high, Kara sweetly kissed her lips before slowly withdrawing her fingers and bringing them to her own lips to suck clean causing a filthy moan of her own to be heard.

 

 

 

After sucking her fingers clean, Kara moved back up Lena’s body before lowering herself to kiss Lena chastely. Lena had other ideas though as she held Kara close to her body, not even leaving an inch of space between them as she hungrily reconnected their lips and kissed Kara passionately. While they continued to kiss, Lena subconsciously bucked her hips up into Kara’s when she felt something that definitely had not been there before. Pulling back out of curiosity, Lena looked at Kara perplexed before turning her gaze to their bodies when she saw what she had felt moments earlier.

 

“Kara,” Lena asked not sure what to make of her discovery.

 

“I should have warned you but I didn’t think it would happen since we’re not on Krypton,” Kara said, face colored with a light blush, as she moved to lay on her side next to Lena so she could look at her while she explained. “Remember how I told you earlier that same sex couples were normal on Krypton?”

 

“Yes, which I think is wonderful by the way.”

 

“It was; it was so wonderful and beautiful and normal. It was so normal, in fact, that our biology is designed so that or reproductive organs can transform, into those belonging to either gender to ensure that every couple, regardless if they are two women, two men or a man and woman, can produce biological children together. We don’t know why our reproductive organs shift when they do but it is believed the change is triggered by extreme pleasure and arousal. After the birthing matrix was created though, this feature of our anatomy became less predominately used as many couples turned to the matrix for reproduction due to its shorter gestational period and lack of complications for the mother who would have carried the pregnancy to term otherwise. When we engage in sexual intercourse with our soulmates though, our anatomy will still change depending on who our soulmate is. Since we’re both women, my anatomy changes to male reproductive organs. We never knew how it was decided how would transform in same sex relationships but we ultimately believe that Rao made this decision for us. I really didn’t think this would happen, Lena, and we don’t have to do anything with it if you don’t want too. Watching you cum just now and knowing I caused you to cum that hard was more than enough to satisfy me.”

 

“Kara, I may not have known about this part of you but I love every part of you so if you’re comfortable with it, we are definitely putting this to use,” Lena said with a seductive smirk playing at her lips.

 

“Yeah? You really want too,” Kara asked hopefully.

 

“Mhmm, I want to experience every part of you. I’ve had your mouth and your fingers so of course I want your…do you have a different name for it on Krypton,” Lena asked not wanting to use the wrong term.

 

“I appreciate you asking, but know we just called it a penis or cock or member on Krypton too,” Kara said before smirking and adding, “are you sure you can handle all of me?”

 

“Oh honey, you haven’t seen anything yet,” Lena said before flipping them so that Kara was on her back while she hovered over her. “I love you with or without powers but being able to catch you by surprising and top you is definitely nice,” Lena said before kissing Kara sounding while using one hand to gather the pre-cum on Kara’s tip so she could easily stroke the thick eight inch cock.

 

“Oh Rao, that feels amazing,” Kara said as she bucked her hips into Lena’s hand.

 

“Mhmm, wait until you’re inside me.”

 

Feeling Kara’s dick twitch at that comment, Lena could no longer wait to feel her love deep inside her. Joining their lips together in a sweet kiss, Lena lined Kara up with her entrance, after swiping the head through her wetness, and slowly began to sink all the way down on Kara’s length.

 

“Fuck, Kara! You’re so big. Fuck!”

 

“You feel so good, Lena! So so good!”

 

Having adjusted to Kara’s size, Lena began to move up and down Kara’s cock at a fast pace. Feeling her lover inside her spurred something deep inside Lena that made her want nothing more than to make Kara cum. Kara’s hands quickly found her hips to help her as she continued her fast pace; pulling up until only the tip was inside before slamming back down until Kara was balls deep in her once more.

 

Lena continued her pace for several minutes before placing her hands behind her and arching her back backwards as she continued to move up and down Kara’s cock. After admiring the sight of Lena arched backwards, Kara began to buck her hips up to meet Lena’s thrusts causing them both to scream each other’s names.

 

Lena could feel that she was close to tumbling over the edge once more, but knew she needed something more to fully push her over that edge. Before she said anything though, Kara seemed to sense what she needed because she began to rub rough, tight circles around her clit. Squeezing Kara’s cock more and more with each thrust, Lena knew she was moments away from exploding and given how she could feel Kara thickening and pulsing inside her she knew the blonde was close too.

 

“Yes! Kara, right there. God, I’m going to cum! Shit baby make cum all over your cock!”

 

“Oh Rao, oh Rao! I’m going to cum too!”

 

And with just a handful more thrusts, Lena clamped down on Kara’s length as she squirted her release, covering Kara’s cock, thighs and stomach in her cum. Mere seconds after Lena began to squirt, Kara pushed in as deep as she could before unloading spurt after spurt after spurt of thick cum, completely painting Lena’s walls white.

 

 

 

When the couple came down from their highs, Kara helped Lena ease off her so she could settle next to her in the bad. As soon as Lena was settled, Kara left and came back moments later with a washcloth and proceeded to clean Lena and herself up. After discarding of the washcloth, Kara retrieved their phones from their respective bags and plugged them into the chargers before looking from Lena to her wrist as if trying to decide if she could or should take the bracelet off. Seeing the question clear as day on Kara’s face, Lena answered for her.

 

“Kara, I understand why you wore the bracelet while we made love, which was amazing by the way, both times, but you don’t have to hide from me. I love all of you so if you’re more comfortable with the bracelet off please feel free to take it off but if you want to keep it on that’s okay too.”

 

“I usually wear it when we sleep in the same bed so I know I won’t accidently squeeze you too tight while we cuddle,” Kara admitted.

 

“Kara, I know you’d never hurt me, red sun bracelet on or not, so please, Darling, do whatever makes you most comfortable.”

 

“I think I’ll leave it on tonight but I want to work on feeling comfortable not wearing it when we’re together. Is that okay?”

 

“That’s more than okay. Now please come back to bed, I really want to cuddle with the girl that I love,” Lena said as she opened her arms for Kara to join her.

 

“I’d really love to cuddle with the girl I love too,” Kara said as she rejoined Lena in bed.

 

“Today has been the best day,” Lena said after a moment.

 

“Yeah?”

 

“Yeah. I finally got the girl I love, who will always be the only girl I’ll ever love. So, today is the best day ever because it’s the first day of our happy ending. I love you so much Kara.”

 

“This really is the beginning of our happy ending, isn’t it? I love you too Lena,” Kara said before kissing Lena for a final time that night before they fell asleep in each other’s arms dreaming of their future.

 


 

Lena woke before Kara the next morning and immediately reached for her phone to check the time. When she looked at her phone though, instead of noticing the time she noticed a text notification from an unknown number. Opening the message, Lena immediately grew scared and knew her happy ending was coming crashing down around her.

 

Unknown Number to Lena Luthor: I hope you had fun with your Kryptonian lover, Lena, because if you stay with her, today will be her last day on this planet. I have pure Kryptonite and you know I will use it. If you want your precious Kara to survive the day, leave and make sure she can’t find you and don’t say a word to her about leaving. One day, you will thank me for this Lena. You are a Luthor and you will never be meant to be with a Super. -Mother

 

Oh God, how does Lillian know about Kara and I already?! Fuck! God, Kara was afraid to tell me the truth because she didn’t want to put me in more danger and yet it’s me putting her in more danger. I can’t be the reason she gets hurt or worse killed. FUCK! FUCK! FUCK! I don’t want to break her heart but I can’t have her follow me. I need to leave and I need to leave now to keep her safe. Ugh but I can’t tell her to her face or else I know I’ll break and tell her the truth and if I tell her the truth Lillian will find out and use the kryptonite on her, so how do I do this? A letter, yes, a letter will have to do. God, Kara, I hope one day you do find me and that by then I’ve figured out a way to take my mother down so we can get back to our happy ending.

 

Knowing what she had to do, Lena quietly got out of bed, suddenly thankful that Kara kept the red sun bracelet on so she didn’t wake due to her super hearing. Finding a pen and paper Lena penned a letter that she knew she had to write even though it would break both hers and Kara’s hearts. Once she was finished writing, she left the letter on Kara’s nightstand and gently kissed Kara’s forehead before leaving the apartment and disappearing from National City within the hour.

 

End Flashback

Chapter End Notes

Please keep in mind that for this story, Alura's hologram functions like an AI that is simply in hologram form. I hope you enjoyed this chapter!

Chapter 6

Chapter Notes

Since I wasn't able to post until late Saturday evening (EST), here is a bonus chapter this weekend. Next update will be on Wednesday but I hope you enjoy this extra update!

“Y…you left because Lillian threatened me?”

 

“Yes,” Lena admitted sadly. “In hindsight, I know I handled the situation completely wrong but in that moment, I was so afraid that she’d actually kill you with her stockpiles of Kryptonite or some other weapon we don’t even know about, that I ran and left a note that didn’t give you answers and had to of been extremely confusing for you.”

 

“I wish you would have trusted me enough to confide in me. We could have fought Lillian together instead of you leaving me alone only for you to immediately move on with someone else,” Kara said bitterly.

 

“Kara, I didn’t move on; I never moved on and I never will!”

 

“You have a really funny way of showing it, Lena,” Kara seethed. “I’m literally looking at the proof that you did move on,” Kara said dejectedly a moment later as she gestured to Lena’s baby bump.

 

“Kara, have you not been listening to anything I’ve been saying,” Lena asked beginning to grow frustrated with the Super.

 

“Yes, I listened to every word and I’m trying very hard to not think about what you said.”

 

“Why is that, Kara? Why don’t you want to think about what I said,” Lena asked curiously.

 

“Because if I do I’ll just get angry!”

 

“Why?”

 

“Because I love you,” Kara exclaimed as angry tears began to fall. “I’m still in love with you, Lena, and everything you’ve said says you loved me then and seems to also say you may still be in love with me but then I look at you and I see the proof that your words can’t be true. If you were in love with me you would not have been able to be with someone else, let alone carry another person’s child. It hurts Lena; it hurts so much knowing my soulmate doesn’t want me like I want them. It hurts that you told me you were in love with me then left me to wake up alone with nothing but a note waiting for me. It hurts knowing you chose to run instead of trust me to fight Lillian with you. And it hurts so damn much knowing that we share a child together and yet we will never get to be the family I’d hoped we’d become as soon as you knew about Elle,” Kara admitted more dejectedly than before.

 

“Without knowing why I left you were still hoping we’d be a family once you told me about Elle,” Lena asked surprised.

 

“Of course I was! Lena, I know you’re my soulmate and I love you more than you’ll ever know so of course I was holding out hope that you, me and our daughter could be a family. I was hoping against hope that when I found you we could talk about why you left and why you left me a note that since said, ‘Dear Kara, I love you more than life itself and last night was singlehandedly the best night of my life but this morning is the worst morning of my life, for I have to leave you. I wish there was another way but I don’t see one. I promise this has nothing to do with who you are and everything to do with who I am. I love you for exactly who you are Kara. I will love you until my last breath and I hope that one day we can be together again. In the meantime, please don’t come looking for me because you won’t be able to find me. I love you Kara Zor-El. Forever Yours, Lena.’ But then I did find you only to discover you’re carrying someone else’s child and looking at you I’d say you got pregnant almost immediately after you left me. So, how do you propose I remain being hopeful given those facts,” Kara asked as fresh tears of anguish fell.

 

“Kara, please let me explain,” Lena begged.

 

“No, I need to get this all out. You say you’ve never moved on but it’s clear you did. Do you have any idea how much it pains me to see the love of my life, my soulmate, pregnant with another’s child? It kills me Lena. Every time I look at you, I see the life we could have had had you stayed and trusted me enough to fight against Lillian instead of you going into hiding. From the moment I found out about our daughter, I’ve been picturing the life we’d have after I found you. I pictured finding you and us baring our souls to each other as we worked through you leaving me. Then I saw us buying a house together, maybe in the nice neighborhood that overlooks National City or even building our dream home somewhere, where we’d raise Elle together as wives. I even pictured us expanding our family to give Elle a brother or sister. I saw our wedding, the perfect mix of Kryptonian and human traditions. I saw us growing old and grey as we watched our grandkids and eventually great-grandkids run around our yard. I pictured it all because I believed in our love so much that I knew we’d overcome you leaving me with time and honesty on both our parts. I believed in our love so much that I even had these made,” Kara said sadly as she pulled out two Kryptonian engagement bracelets from her pocket.

 

“Kara, are those what I think they are,” Lena asked shakily, almost afraid to hear the answer.

 

“They are. I was so convinced you’d come back to me, because we’re soulmates and I believed in our love that much, that I began working on these the same day you left. They took three months to finish and I had hoped to talk through our issues then place one on your wrist and remind you that my love is eternal. I’ve been carrying them around ever since I finished them so I’d have a constant physical reminder of our everlasting love. I guess the joke is on me because now I’m just the holder of two useless bracelets; I’m just the girl who held onto the remnants of the woman she loves thinking she’d come back to her only to learn she’s with another,” Kara said as she sadly looked at the bracelets she had painstakingly made once more.

 

“Kara, please let me fully explain,” Lena begged needing to speak the truth so she could try to salvage her relationship with the woman she loved.

 

“I spent four months searching for you before I learned of our daughter. After that, I spent the past month telling her stories of her other momma and how much we loved each other and reassuring her that our family would be reunited before she knew it. Then, after a total of five months searching for you, after five months of me wondering what I did to drive you away, what I did to scare you off, I find you only to have my world come crashing down again at the sight of you pregnant with another’s child. I know we have to talk about Elle and how to move forward, provided you want to be in her life that is, but I need to understand. I need to understand what I did wrong to drive you into the arms of another at the first sign of trouble from your family and I need to understand why you felt the need to run after getting Lillian’s message in the first place instead of simply talking to me about it so I could decide if I still wanted to pursue a relationship with you. I need to understand Lena,” Kara pleaded as her tears fell.

 

Crying herself from hearing the pure pain in the blonde’s voice Lena said, “Kara, you have it all wrong. Ever since you told me you loved me, were in love with me, I’ve been picturing our future too. I pictured you proposing to me with a Kryptonian engagement bracelet after your mother’s hologram told me about them. I pictured being married in accordance with your traditions. I pictured us having children together somehow. I pictured waking up to you every morning and going to sleep by your side every night. I pictured it all, Kara, and I still picture it. This pregnancy doesn’t change anything; we can still have everything we dreamed of having.”

 

“No, we can’t. I want nothing more than to be a family with our daughter but I will not be a home-wrecker; I will not deprive your unborn child of having his or her parents stay together. We can figure out a way to co-parent Elle but I won’t breakup your new family, Lena, I won’t do it,” Kara said firmly.

 

“Kara, you’re not hearing me; we can still have everything we dreamed of having together.”

 

“No, we can’t, not now; not when you have a new family.”

 

“I DON’T HAVE A NEW FAMILY,” Lena yelled finally reaching her breaking point with Kara, ever the noble Kryptonian trying to do the honorable thing, not understanding what she was trying to say.

 

“Of course you have a new family, Lena, you are literally carrying someone else’s child,” Kara said like it was the most obvious thing in the world.

 

“No Kara, I don’t. God, I love you Kara, but you are so oblivious sometimes,” Lena said exasperatedly.

 

“I’m not oblivious! Not this time at least. The truth behind my words is literally sitting right in front of me.”

 

“Yes, the truth is right in front of you but you don’t want to see it apparently,” Lena said sadly with frustration also clear in her voice.

 

“And what truth, pray tell, is in front of me that I don’t want to see,” Kara challenged her.

 

“The fact that this baby is just as much yours as it is mine. I didn’t move on, Kara, because I can’t move on from you; you’re my soulmate and I love you. This baby is yours, Kara; this baby is ours.”

Chapter End Notes

And the truth about the baby's parentage is out but how will Kara react? And how is the pregnancy possible when Alura said it would be impossible without the birthing matrix? I look forward to reading your comments and your thoughts on how the pregnancy, that should be impossible, is possible!

Chapter 7

Chapter Notes

I know Kara didn't come off in a great light last chapter so here is another bonus chapter. This is only the beginning of the path towards healing for SuperCorp though.

“Wh…what,” Kara asked in disbelief.

 

“This baby is ours, Kara,” Lena said with a cautiously happy smile as her hands went to rest on her bump.

 

“But that’s not possible. You were with me in the fortress and my mother’s hologram said soulmates who are different species would need to use the birthing matrix to have biological children.”

 

“I know what she said but Kara, this baby is yours. Look into my eyes and see the truth behind my words, Kara. This baby was made from our love. You are the only person I’ve been with in the past year Kara. This baby is ours and if you still don’t believe me there are DNA test results in my hand bag. J’onn found me calling out for you at your apartment in National City and long story short, I had him perform a DNA test on the baby, to confirm what I already knew, since he had both of our DNA on file,” Lena implored Kara to believe her.

 

Kara looked Lena in the eyes the entire time she spoke and she did not see a hint of deception in her words and she knew Lena wouldn’t lie about having J’onn run a DNA test, but she also knew her mother’s hologram said it wasn’t possible for them to conceive naturally. In her heart, she knew Lena wasn’t lying to her but she had no idea how this was possible. As she continued to study Lena even after she stopped speaking though, she saw something that caught her attention.

 

“Lena, what’s that on your wrist,” Kara asked gesturing to a bracelet on Lena’s wrist.

 

“Oh, um I didn’t realize I was pregnant at first because like you said your mother’s hologram told us it wasn’t possible so I thought my missed periods were because of stress and worry over my mother and her threat on your life. But then, last month I noticed a slight bump on my stomach. I had been eating more so I passed it off on weight gain due to eating more. Then two weeks ago, I woke up floating above my bed and I couldn’t really deny it anymore. I don’t know anything about a half-Kryptonian, half-human pregnancy but it appears that at least some of your powers have been inherited by our child and since they and I are connected by their umbilical cord they appear to have also manifested in me. I remembered you wore a red sun bracelet when we, you know, so I thought maybe if I could replicate that, it would suppress the manifestation of powers in both our child and myself without harming them. I finished the bracelet a few days ago and so far, it seems to be working,” Lena explained.

 

“The red sun bracelet…oh my God,” Kara exclaimed as realization washed over her.

 

“What is it Kara?”

 

“Is it safe for you if I fly you to the fortress? I think I may have a theory for how this is possible,” Kara said as her eyes drifted to Lena’s bump.

 

“So, you believe me,” Lena asked hopefully.

 

“I believe you. You can’t lie to me and I haven’t seen any sign of deception in your eyes since you walked through that door, even if I didn’t want to admit that at first because of my own anger and pain about you having left me.”

 

Smiling her first true smile in months, Lena said, “you have no idea how happy that makes me to hear that Kara. And yes, to answer your question, it’s safe for you to fly me to the fortress but um when can I meet our daughter? I know we still have so much to discuss but all I’ve been thinking about since reading your letter is getting home to you and our daughter so we could be a family again along with our newest addition so when can I meet her? When can I meet Elle?”

 

“She’s napping right now but if you’d like to see her before we go to the fortress you can. I’ve been telling her stories about her other mommy since the day I met her and I swear that sometimes when I tell her about you she’s looking around searching for you so I know she’ll be so happy to see you when she wakes,” Kara said, the smile never falling from her face while she talked about their daughter.

 

“I’d really like to check in on her before we go. For the past five weeks I’ve had this feeling that someone or something was calling me home but I thought it was just my subconscious trying to get through to me that I needed to come home to you and face my mother’s threats with you by my side but now, knowing our daughter is five weeks old, I think she was somehow calling out to me.”

 

“That actually makes sense. She was a week old before Jeremiah was able to get her here but the entire week leading up to me learning of her existence, I felt a similar pull but I could never figure out where I was being pulled to or who I was being pulled towards but the feeling stopped when I met Elle and held her for the first time.”

 

“I guess our daughter has been hoping since the day she was born that she’d be able to be with us,” Lena mused.

 

“I guess so. Come on Lee, Elle’s in her nursery if you still want to check in on her before we go; I know I want too. I swear it has been nearly impossible for me to allow Elle out of my sight for any period of time. When I came to find you, I was a basket case being away from our little girl for just a few hours,” Kara said with a chuckle as she led Lena upstairs to the nursery.

 

 

 

When they reached the nursery, Lena immediately noticed that their daughter’s full first name, Lorelei, was painted on the door in gold glitter paint just above the House of El crest. Lena couldn’t help but trace the letters of her daughter’s name and the House of El crest below it, a small smile forming on her face.

 

“Eliza let me turn this room into her nursery so I wanted it to be the best nursery it could be. We didn’t decorate nurseries on Krypton, so I may have gone overboard, but I just wanted our little girl to have the best. We may not have chosen to bring her into this world but she’s here now and she’s ours and, Lena, I can’t imagine my life without her now,” Kara admitted, the love she had for their daughter clear in her voice.

 

“El Mayarah,” Lena whispered as she finished tracing the House of El crest on their daughter’s door after listening to Kara’s words.

 

“You remembered that,” Kara asked pleasantly surprised.

 

“Of course I remember; it is your house crest and family motto after all. I know we’re not in a good place right now but I still believe we’re stronger together and that strength will help us get through this rough patch; I know it,” Lena said confidently while Kara hummed, clearly deep in thought as she led Lena further into the nursery.

 

As soon as they stepped into the room though, Lena had to cover her mouth to stifle her gasp as she took in the room. She didn’t know what she expected it to look like but it certainly wasn’t this. The walls were painted beautifully; they depicted a futuristic city with flying cars soaring through the sky. For a moment, Lena was confused as to why the cityscape seemed to be bathed in red light instead of yellow when it suddenly hit Lena what the walls really depicted.

 

“Is…is this Krypton,” Lena asked.

 

“Yes. It’s the City of Argo, which is where I grew up. Elle is half-Kryptonian but will never get to truly experience Krypton so I wanted to give her something to represent that part of her heritage; so I painted Argo as it looked to me from the balcony outside my bedroom. I hope that’s alright,” Kara said nervously.

 

“It’s more than alright; this is perfect in fact. Kara, you are such a talented artist and our daughter is so lucky to have you as her Jeju because not every parent would go to these lengths to create something so beautiful for their child,” Lena said with nothing but love and adoration for the blonde in her voice.

 

“Y…you c…called me her Jeju,” Kara said in total disbelief.

 

“Well that’s what you are, Darling. You are her Jeju, unless you want to be called something else, that is,” Lena rushed to say.

 

“No! No, I want to be her Jeju, I just wasn’t expecting you to know that word; not even Eliza or Alex or even Kal-El know that word,” Kara admitted.

 

“Oh, well I may have done some research while I was away. I know we have to talk so much more about what happened but there was never a day that I didn’t think about you, love you or want to come home to you; I just wanted to have a way to keep you safe before I did come home. I knew to create some way to protect you, I’d need to learn everything I could about Krypton and your ways first. Please don’t be mad at him, but Winn got me remote access to the DEO’s databases so I could begin my research. He didn’t say anything because I swore him to secrecy and he didn’t know where I was, but not for lack of trying. He did beg me to just come home and figure out a solution together with you, but I’m stubborn and I didn’t want you to be in danger. And if I’m really being honest, I was afraid you’d reject me after the way I left; and honestly after how you reacted when we started talking today I thought you’d reject me,” Lena quietly admitted.

 

“Oh Rao, that’s…that’s a lot to unpack and we will have a long discussion about it later, and I owe you a million apologies myself now, but I need you to understand one thing, there is no universe in which I’d reject you, not even after you left the way you did. I know how my earlier reaction seemed but I was hurt and angry but I’d have gotten passed it eventually. I’m not saying I’m ready to just pick up where we left off, but we will get there one day. Thank you for wanting to learn about my culture though, and especially for calling me her Jeju; hearing that word alone means more to me than you know. Now though, are you ready to see your daughter, Miss Luthor?”

 

“Yes,” Lena breathed out, the excitement clear in her voice.

 

“Lena,” Kara began as she led them to the crib, “this is our daughter Lorelei Kieran Luthor-Danvers-Zor-El, or as she’s legally known to the world, Lorelei Kieran Luthor-Danvers affectionately known as Elle and Elle, this is your other mommy, Lena. She’s your Mam,” Kara softly said.

 

“God, she’s beautiful, Kara. She’s perfect. She’s the perfect mix of us too. The night we were together I dreamed about what our future children would look like and I pictured this, I pictured her. Every feature, every detail is exactly how I pictured our first daughter,” Lena said as tears began to stream down her face.

 

“I haven’t told anyone this, not that there’s anyone to tell since Eliza and J’onn are the only other people to know we have a daughter, but I dreamt of our future children that night too and I pictured her too. When I saw her for the first time I couldn’t believe that the little girl I pictured was in my arms. She’s perfect and I love her more than anything,” Kara said through her own tears.

 

The pair continued to watch their daughter for several more minutes when something Kara said finally registered in Lena’s mind.

 

“You called me her Mam.”

 

Looking at Lena sheepishly Kara said, “I did because you are. I did some research on your cultural background too. I remember how important knowing your Irish heritage always has been to you and I wanted Elle to know it too even if you weren’t here to teach her. Plus, I know your biological mother can’t be here for this, much like my biological parents, so I thought we could at least give our daughter both of our cultures and give her that piece of the grandparents she’ll never meet in this life.”

 

“I really like the sound of that,” Lena said as she smiled at their sleeping daughter.

 

“Come on, Lena, let’s head to the fortress before neither of us are willing to leave her,” Kara began but at Lena’s affronted look she added, “if we leave now we should be back in time for her next feeding if you’d like to give her that bottle, that is.”

 

Lena’s eyes lit up at the prospect of giving Elle her next bottle so she eagerly said, “I’d love to give her her bottle so yes, let’s go now then, before I change my mind and refuse to leave because the idea of leaving her even for a short time is already something I don’t like.”

 

With a nod from Kara, the pair left their daughter peacefully sleeping in her crib, told Eliza where they were going, without explanation as to why though, and then made their way to the Fortress of Solitude to see if Kara’s still unvocalized theory about Lena’s pregnancy was correct.

Chapter End Notes

The will have a proper sit down conversation about everything, sooner rather than later, but there are a few things they need to address first, i.e. how Lena's pregnancy was possible when Alura told them it was impossible and Lena properly meeting their newborn daughter. Hopefully this chapter helps shows that Kara knows she fucked too. This was just the first step towards healing for SuperCorp.

Chapter 8

Chapter Notes

Thank you all for your support of this story! As a reminder for this chapter, Alura's hologram functions like an AI not just a hologram. Also, Kryponese words are introduced in this chapter and translations are given at various points in the chapter but translations will be in the note at the end of the chapter as well.

Knowing she was carrying extra special cargo, Kara flew slower than she normally would as they made their way to the fortress. Her slower speed also meant that Lena could more easily have a conversation with her while mid-flight.

 

“Kara, will you please tell me what your theory is? You mentioned the red sun bracelet but I don’t understand what that would have to do with how we conceived this baby.”

 

“Lena, I promise I’ll explain but I need to ask my mother’s hologram a few questions first. Can you trust me and trust that I’ll explain everything once I know for sure,” Kara asked nervously, unsure if Lena still trusted her seeing as she didn’t trust her enough to tell her about Lillian’s threatening message regardless of the reasons Lena gave for not telling her.

 

Seeing the hurt and fear in Kara’s eyes as she asked Lena if she trusted her broke Lena. God, I have a lot to make up for. I’m the one that left and yet she’s the one questioning herself because of a piss poor decision I made. I need to figure out a way to fix things between us sooner rather than later even though it does still sting some that she made such rash assumptions.

 

When Lena didn’t reply right away, Kara felt like she had been stabbed directly in her heart with a kryptonite blade as she mistook Lena’s silence for conformation that the raven-haired woman no longer trusted her. The longer Lena remained silent, the more nervous and afraid Kara grew to the point where she started nervously rambling.

 

“I…I get it if you…if you don’t trust me. I know I kept the…the truth about wh…who I am from you for a year and I know you…you didn’t tr…trust me enough to…to let me share th…the burden of y…your mother’s th…threat but you can tr…trust me Lena,” Kara emotionally stammered out as she began to ramble.

 

“What,” Lena asked in confusion not understanding why on earth Kara could think she didn’t trust her and then it clicked. In her mind my leaving means I didn’t trust her when that could not be further from the truth. Fuck, I caused so much more damage than I thought possible by leaving. I should have stayed; I see that now. God, why was I so stupid?!

 

“It’s okay if you don’t trust me,” Kara said sadly, “but please trust me when I say I will explain.”

 

“Kara, that’s not it. I trust you; I trust you more than I’ve ever trusted anyone to be honest,” Lena said firmly.

 

“If you trust me then why did you take so long to answer?”

 

“Because I was thinking about how much I fucked up by leaving. When I left, I thought I was putting you first by doing what I thought was necessary to keep you safe like how you have always put me first and kept me safe, but hearing you speak, hearing the pain and hurt in your voice, pain and hurt that I caused no less, I see how wrong I was despite my good intentions. I should have stayed and I should have told you about Lillian’s message. Most importantly though, I should have worked with you to find a solution that would keep you safe rather than abandon you in a misguided attempt to protect you and find a way out of her threat on my own. I should have given you the choice to keep me in your life or not due to Lillian’s threat. I should have remembered how true El Mayarah is, because we are stronger together and whether or not you take me back at some point, I’m going to spend the rest of my life trying to make up for my mistakes and heal our family. Our girls deserve better than I’ve given them by breaking apart our family and they deserve more than moms who make rash assumptions but I am committed to putting our family back together and truly living by your family’s motto of El Mayarah,” Lena said determinedly.

 

“Lena, we need to talk a lot about what happened, and how to move forward, but just as there’s no universe in which I’d reject you, there’s no universe in which I won’t eventually forgive you and be ready to try again; I’m just going to need some time.”

 

“I understand,” Lena said slightly dejectedly.

 

“Lee, please don’t look so dejected; we will find our way back to each other, it’s just going to take longer than a few hours to do so,” Kara said with a sad smile that she meant to be reassuring.

 

“I know but I wish it could happen instantaneously.”

 

“Me too,” Kara admitted before silence fell between them for a few moments before something Lena said made her smile suddenly. “Our girls, huh? Have you already found out the sex of our newest addition,” Kara asked hopefully but the sadness in her voice from possibly missing out on being present to learn their child’s sex was not lost on Lena.

 

“The day you found me was the day I had my first ultrasound, that’s why you could hear my heartbeat. I had reversed engineered an extra image inducer I had in my home lab and turned it into a heartbeat masker. Instead of portraying a different image of myself to the world, it sent out the sound of a different heartbeat over my own so your ears could not hear my true heartbeat but in order to properly check on our little one, and hear their heartbeat, which was also masked by the device, I had to turn it off. I know I should have had an ultrasound sooner, like as soon as I realized I was pregnant, but I needed a doctor who could be trusted and that took time.”

 

“I get that. I’m not angry you didn’t get a scan earlier but I am happy you got a scan. How did you know you could trust the doctor you found though and is everything okay with the baby,” Kara asked anxiously.

 

“When I was doing my research, I came across Dr. Diana Prince, who you may know as Wonder Woman. When she took a step back from being Wonder Woman, she went back to school and got her medical degree after getting her cosmetology license so she could more easily hide her true identity to the absolute best of her ability. Once I knew who she used to be, I knew if anyone could be trusted outside of our family and select members of the DEO it would be her. She’s a big fan of yours by the way,” Lena said with a chuckle. “Anyway, to answer your question, yes, everything is perfect with our little one. Dr. Prince was able to determine the sex but I told her I didn’t want to know until you were with me; finding that information out just seemed like something we should do together.”

 

“Wow, Wonder Woman is the OB taking care of my zrhemin and our unborn child,” Kara said in wonder just as she began to see the fortress on the horizon. “I’m really happy everything is okay with our little kruvuzh, Lena, and thank you for wanting to share finding out their sex with me. Could we maybe have another ultrasound today when we get home so we can find out together? I’m sure Eliza has an ultrasound machine in her lab,” Kara said clearly excited at the prospect of seeing their child for the first time.

 

“If you’d like to see a live image of them we can do that or you’re welcome to use your x-ray vison at any time to check up on them, I wouldn’t mind you doing that,” Lena said sincerely before adding, “I actually have the envelope with the ultrasound pictures, including one I’m told tells us our baby’s sex, in my bag back at Eliza’s so we can open that together when we get back too if you’d like.”

 

“I’d really like to open it when we get back and if you’re sure about me using my x-ray vision I should warn you that I will likely use it multiple times a day just to see our little one,” Kara said was a genuine Kara Danvers smile, the first Lena had seen in five long months.

 

“That’s quite alright with me Darling,” Lena said, rather enjoying how excited Kara was at the prospect of seeing their child whenever she liked.

 

“Awesome but um, I won’t use my x-ray vision until after we’ve opened the envelope to find out their sex or had Eliza do a scan and tell us because I’m afraid if I look before then I’ll be able to figure it out and I want us to find out together. For the record though, I think it’s a boy,” Kara said as she gently touched down in front of the entrance to the fortress.

 

“Darling we’re two women so we don’t exactly possess the genetic material to make boys.”

 

“But we do. I know my mother’s hologram didn’t tell you everything about the birthing matrix, and reproduction on Krypton in general, but same sex couples on Krypton were always able to have biological children of both sexes so I think there’s a good chance we could have a son or daughter in a few months, but I think we’re having a son,” Kara said confidently.

 

“Wanna make a wager on that,” Lena asked as Kara opened the fortress and led them inside.

 

“Sure. What did you have in mind?”

 

“If I’m right and it’s a girl, I get to pick her first name and take you on a date, but if you’re right and it’s a boy, you get to pick his first name and take me on a date when you’re ready…if that day ever comes,” Lena said nervously.

 

“I’m not sure when I’ll be ready to even think about going on a date with you after everything, Lena. We need to really talk about everything before I really even consider resuming our relationship as it was, but I will be ready one day; so you’ve got yourself a bet, Miss Luthor,” Kara said as they shook on it.

 

“Perfect. By the way, earlier you said I’m your zrhemin and you said our child was our little kruvuzh. I can tell the words are Kryptonese but what do they mean,” Lean asked curiously.

 

“Oh, um,” Kara began as she nervously scratched the back of her neck, “kruvuzh means miracle and I just thought it was appropriate since this pregnancy should have been impossible and zrhemin means…,” Kara began to explain just before Kelex appeared.

 

“Good day Kara Zor-El, Lena Zor-El and baby Zor-El; how may I be of service?”

 

Completely stunned by how Kelex addressed them, Kara and Lena opened and closed their mouths a few times before Kara was finally able to speak.

 

“Kelex, why did you address Lena as ‘Lena Zor-El’ and how did you know she is carrying my child?”

 

“I have been programmed to detect when any member of the royal and honorable House of El is present in the Fortress of Solitude. To carry out this directive, I am equipped with the ability to recognize when someone joins the honorable House of El as well as when someone carries a member of the next generation of the House of El within them. By my calculations your heir will be born on March 15, 2022. I am also able to tell you if you and your beloved will be welcoming the next Prince or Princess of Krypton should you wish to know.”

 

“We do not wish to know at this time but thank you, Kelex, for your offer. Would you please activate my mother’s hologram? Lena and I have much to discuss with her.”

 

“Of course, it is my honor to serve you Kara Zor-El. The hologram will be ready for your use in two minutes,” Kelex said before offering his version of a bow and flying off to activate the hologram.

 


 

“Kara, why does Kelex think I’ve joined the House of El? And why did he call our child the next Prince or Princess of Krypton,” Lena asked after a few moments of silence after Kelex left.

 

“I had planned to take you back here after we woke up that morning so I could show you the archive room and teach you about my family’s full history but you were just gone so I never got the chance,” Kara said sadly.

 

“I’m sorry for leaving like that Kara, truly I am, but can you explain now? Please?”

 

“I’ll show you the archives another time, because I don’t want to be away from Elle for too long, but the synopsis is that my family were royalty on Krypton. Krypton had a governmental system similar to the United Kingdom. We had a royal family led by a King, Queen, a King and Queen, two Kings or two Queens depending on who was on the thrown and whether or not they were bonded or what we call married on Earth. Then we had a governing body, like Parliament, but instead of a House of Commons and House of Lords we simply had the High Counsel which was made up of the heads of the founding families of Krypton, the Heads of our guilds and an elected representative from each of the ten quadrants of Krypton. We did not have a Prime Minister though, so everything the Prime Minister does in the UK, the reigning Monarch or Monarchs did in addition to what we traditionally see the UK’s Monarch do,” Kara explained as they began to walk towards the room where the hologram was set up.

 

“So, the House of El is, what exactly,” Lena asked wanting there to be no confusion about how Kara’s family were royalty.

 

“The House of El were Krypton’s royal family. My father, Zor-El was his father’s eldest child, and the chosen heir, so he inherited the throne after my Grandparents passed. My grandparents were bonded, so they reigned together as King and Queen. When my father ascended to the throne he had just bonded with my mother as so they became King Zor-El and Queen Alura Zor-El. As my parents only child, there was never any question that I would be their heir. On Krypton, the reigning Monarch’s eldest child is not automatically the heir; any child of the Monarch can be chosen as the heir and only the Monarch, or Monarchs if a bonded couple were on the throne, can decide who the heir is. When the reigning Monarch or Monarchs pass, their heir automatically ascends, even if a formal ceremony never takes place.”

 

“Wait, so does that mean…,” Lena trailed off.

 

“Yes, technically, I am Kara Zor-El, Queen of Krypton and my children are Her Royal Highness Lorelei Kieran Zor-El, Princess of Krypton and our little kruvuzh will be Her Royal Highness or His Royal Highness followed by their name. Kelex must not know about Elle so that is why he said our little kruvuzh is the next heir,” Kara nervously said.

 

“Wow, that is a lot to take in and process,” Lena said slowly before falling silent for several moments as the continued to walk towards the hologram room. “Kara,” Lena began breaking the silence, “I do not mean to sound insensitive but how do things work with your royal status since Krypton was destroyed?”

 

“The planet may have been destroyed but so long as there are Kryptonians alive and well our governing system remains in place. We believe that the people make the society so it does not matter if we are on the planet Krypton or Earth, so long as there are living Kryptonians our system remains in effect. I just haven’t had much to do as leader of my people when, prior to our children, it was only Clark and I left so the title is more honorific than anything at this point.”

 

“No, those titles still mean something because they are part of your life story, they are part of your legacy, a part of your culture, a part of our children’s culture, and I want to learn everything I can about that culture, including your language, so we can teach our children. If we pass down their history, culture and language maybe one day a New Krypton can be formally founded as a colony or new nation on Earth or perhaps on a new planet altogether,” Lena said sincerely.

 

“You really want to learn about my culture, including my language,” Kara asked as tears welled in her eyes not believing the wonderful words she just heard.

 

“Yes, I learned as much as I could through the DEO databases Winn got me access too but I want to learn it all; and if the time ever came to formally establish a New Krypton I would want to help with that too,” Lena said with a genuine smile as she and Kara entered the hologram room where Alura’s hologram form was already activated.

 

“Hello my daughter. Congratulations on your bonding. Am I correct to assume that you are here to inquire how you and your zrhemin were able to conceive a child despite being of different species?”

 

“Hello Mother. Yes, we have come to seek answers to that question but, Mom, why do you and Kelex both believe Lena and I are bonded? I know I referred to her as my zrhemin earlier, but I am not sure why that word slipped out,” Kara said honestly.

 

“My dear child, you call her that because your heart knows it is the truth; I can sense it. You bonded with your zrhemin, or as they call it on Earth, your wife, five months ago, the very night you first brought her here to meet me in fact,” Alura said as if it was the most obvious thing in the world.

 

“I’m sorry but did you just say Kara and I are married in the eyes of Krypton and have been since the night I first came here five months ago,” Lena asked not believing what she was hearing.

 

“Yes, that is correct. That is the night you officially became Lena Zor-El for all eternity.”

Chapter End Notes

Sorry for the cliffhanger but I hope you enjoyed this chapter!

 

Kryptonese Translations:

zrhemin: wife/spouse

kruvuzh: miracle

Chapter 9

Chapter Notes

A bonus extra chapter to end your Wednesday. Remember this is cannon divergent and I do make up my own facts/stories regarding Krypton and its history. I do hope you enjoy this chapter though!

“I’m sorry but how is that possible,” Lena asked completely in a state of disbelief even though the thought of being married to Kara made her feel all sorts of positive things.

 

“Yes, Mom, how is that possible? I remember attending bonding ceremonies on Krypton. There was always a ceremony and then we had a huge party afterwards where everyone came to celebrate the newly bonded couple and we would pray to Rao to bless them throughout their lives together. Lena and I never had a ceremony, Mom. I had made traditional engagement bracelets for us, yes, but I could never ask her bond because she was gone; so, how could we be bonded in the eyes of Krypton?”

 

“My dear daughter, the bonding ceremony is something we did on Krypton to celebrate the bonding not necessarily form the actual bonding. The ceremony provided the couple with the opportunity to declare their love publicly in front of everyone they loved and held dear. The true bonding however, often occurred earlier, sometimes months or even years earlier. Have you never wondered why we do not believe in divorce and why you never saw a bonded couple split no matter how bleak things looked for them at times?”

 

“I always thought it was because Rao teaches us that love must be nurtured and is not something you give up on no matter how tough things get.”

 

“That is part of it, yes. The larger truth though, is that we don’t believe in divorce because for Kryptonians bonding happens on a cellular level, typically during extreme pleasure during intercourse or in the absence of pre-bonding intercourse during times of extreme feelings of love and adoration, often during a bonding ceremony.”

 

“Oh Rao, I did not sign up having the sex talk with you twenty years too late,” Kara grumbled.

 

Ignoring Kara, even though she found the girl’s reaction amusing, Lena asked, “Alura, can you explain how Kryptonian bonding actually occurs so we can understand?”

 

“My dear girl, you may call me Alura if that is what you are most comfortable with but, while this may only be a hologram of my true self before Krypton perished, I do hope you would one day be comfortable enough to call me Mom. You are bonded to my daughter; therefore, you are my daughter too,” Alura said sincerely. “To answer your question though, Kryptonians feel things more deeply than humans. If we engage in intercourse with our soulmate, especially, we feel the pleasure of that experience so deeply that when climax is achieved we quite literally share a piece of ourselves with our partner, which causes our DNA to bond with our partner’s and that is why we call it bonding. In the absence of intercourse, this can happen during times of extreme feelings of love and adoration as well but the couple would still need skin-to-skin contact for the bonding to truly occur. Once we have bonded with our partner however, there is no known way to become unbound but no couple has ever sought to become unbound either. Bonded couples may face trials and tribulations but they do not seek a way to destroy their bond and no matter how bleak things can look bonded couples always work through the issue and are stronger for it. I can see that you and Kara have bonded. Her DNA is fused with yours and somehow yours with her. I suspect your coupling may be the great bond prophesied to bring Krypton into a new age after near destruction. I also suspect that you, Lena, have noticed you have Kara’s powers under the yellow sun by now?”

 

“I did begin to notice I had some of her powers but I thought it was a result of the pregnancy and our child being connected directly to me via their umbilical cord,” Lena admitted.

 

“It was a logical assumption but no, the changes in your DNA have granted you her powers because genetically you are now part Kryptonian just as Kara has a bit of human in her now. From the biometric readings I’m getting from you both though you appear mostly Kryptonian. I do not believe you will face any decline in your abilities Kara and I believe your powers will of equal power to Kara’s, Lena. We will need to fully examine this once the baby is born. Your child will develop the same powers as you both as well but I sense something else, someone else too. I feel your bond and I can feel the child growing within you, Lena, but I also sense another DNA signature is connected to all three of you as well but I am not sure who it is.”

 

Blushing bashfully Kara was jogged from her thoughts and said, “Elle…it’s our daughter Elle you’re sensing.”

 

“I do not have a record of you already having a child nor did I sense the child the last time you were here.”

 

“It’s a long story but the short version is that she was created through the birthing matrix without mine or Lena’s knowledge. Five weeks ago, my adoptive father was able to get her out of the facility that took our DNA to create her and bring her home to us. She was a week old when he got Elle to me and Elle is five weeks old now so that’s why you couldn’t sense her last time we were here.”

 

“I see. I do wish to learn the full facts regarding this situation, but I am sure you would appreciate your reason for coming here in the first place being addressed. You are wondering how you impregnated Lena despite being born of different species, correct?”

 

“Yes. Mom, you said that couples, even when they are soulmates, had to use the birthing matrix to procreate when they were of different species so how is this possible? I have a theory but I’m not sure if it’s possible,” Kara said while Lena shifted nervously from foot to foot.

 

“What is your theory, my daughter?”

 

“The red sub bracelet I was wearing when Lena and I….Well, you know what we did, obviously. I didn’t want to risk hurting her because of my powers and I didn’t want to have to hold back so I wore a red sun bracelet to eliminate my powers temporarily. The bracelet always rendered me like a human even though my DNA was still Kryptonian because we don’t have our powers under red sun. When I saw Lena wearing a red sun bracelet of her own it made me think that maybe we were able to conceive because I was as close to human as I can be in that moment. Is that how this miracle happened,” Kara asked.

 

“I am not entirely sure. While we have never frowned upon Kryponians bonding with someone of another species, it had always been a rare occurrence and each of those pairings were never able to conceive naturally. However, of the pairings I know of, none were between two species as genetically compatible as Kryptonians and Humans. I suspect that our species’ overall compatibility, coupled with a Kryptonian’s ability to shift their reproductive organs, made this pregnancy possible but it is possible the red sun bracelet helped make this possible. Kara, forgive me for being crass but did you shift during your relations with Lena?”

 

Kara and Lena were both blushing furiously as they remembered their night together five months earlier. Both knew there was nothing to truly be embarrassed about but talking about their night of passion with Kara’s Mother’s hologram was not something either woman had wanted to do.

 

“Yes, I did,” Kara murmured softly while refusing to look her mother’s hologram in the eyes.

 

“There is nothing to be embarrassed about,” Alura said.

 

“I know that but this is not something I particularly wish to discuss with what I have left of my mother,” Kara admitted.

 

“I can understand that. I know you don’t want to have to discuss this but after you shifted did you engage in penetrative intercourse and climax while still engaged in penetrative intercourse?”

 

“Yes, to both parts of your question,” Kara mumbled with her face tomato red as she was sure she would die of embarrassment.

 

“Since you bonded that night, I believe it is safe to assume that you climaxed as well while Kara was penetrating you, Lena?”

 

As Lena’s face turned just as red as Kara’s she mumbled, “I did, yes.”

 

“My best guess then, is that you were able to conceive due to a combination of our species being extremely compatible and the red sun bracelet as well as the fact that you bonded, thereby fusing parts of your DNA together which likely made Lena’s womb hospitable for a half-Kryptonian child to grow although  I am not sure how human the child will actually be. It is also possible that our earlier belief regarding couples of different species being unable to conceive naturally was wrong. Before Krypton was destroyed there had only been five such couples in recorded history. Each couple chose to reside on Krypton following their bonding and none of those couples were able to conceive naturally. We never did genetic testing though as data we had at the time suggested different species may not be able to reproduce without assistance. I do apologize for our failings. The Science Guild should have exhausted all hypotheses regarding those couples’ inability to conceive naturally, especially after the matrix was able to deliver healthy children to the two couples who wished to have children that way. I am also sorry I cannot give you a concrete reason for how this is possible other than to say it is a blessing from Rao.”

 

“It’s okay, Mom, I knew there was a chance you wouldn’t have a definitive answer for us but your insights are helpful. Do you have any idea if we would be able to conceive again in the future without the assistance of the birthing matrix, provided we ever wished to do so, that is,” Kara asked nervously after seeing Lena’s eyes bulge at the mention of more possible future children.

 

“I do not know.”

 

“That’s alright Alura, we deeply appreciate the information you have been able to share,” Lena said sincerely. “Do you know of anything I should be doing to ensure the health of our child during the remainder of this pregnancy? I did not realize I was pregnant immediately, but once my powers began to manifest I created a red sun bracelet, like the one Kara has, and I’ve been wearing it ever since to ensure any powers, and any powers our baby may have, are dampened. Other than that, I have been following human pregnancy suggestions as far as vitamins, diet, exercise and things of that nature.”

 

“Have Kelex send you a suggested diet before you leave. Although, human pregnancies are similar to Kryptonian pregnancies you will need to consume approximately double what you would during a fully human pregnancy. Also, continue to wear the red sun bracelet. It is unclear if the powers manifested solely because of the change to your DNA or if they were from the child or a combination of both. We have never had a Kryptonian pregnancy off-world so there is a possibility that without the bracelet the child could access their powers in the womb which could prove dangerous if say they used heat vision while in the womb. The red sun bracelet though will ensure both yours and the baby’s safety. I would also suggest making monthly visits here to have Kelex do a checkup. I am sure you have a doctor you can trust at home, but Kelex will be able to monitor you more closely.”

 

“Thank you for those suggestions, Alura.”

 

“You are most welcome.”

 

“Yes, thank you, Mom. I feel like there is so much to discuss but Lena and I need to get home to our daughter and I would really like to have Kelex do a checkup, and perhaps a scan, before we leave, to put my mind at ease.”

 

“Of course. Congratulations again my daughters and I look forward to future visits,” Alura said before the hologram disappeared.

 

 

 

Once Alura’s hologram disappeared, Kara and Lena remained silent for several minutes, both deep in thought. During that time, the pair did move to sit in the small sitting area in the corner of the room but still no words were exchanged.

 

“Lena, I’m so sorry,” Kara said at the same time as Lena said, “Kara, I’m so sorry.”

 

“Sorry, you go first,” Kara said after sharing a nervous chuckle with Lena over speaking at the same time.

 

“Thank you. I was just trying to tell you how sorry I am for all of this. Had I not allowed my fear to control me we would still be together…well I hope we would be together, as a couple that is, and we’d be excited to be welcoming a child made from our love into this world. You may have even given me that engagement bracelet by now. Instead, I let my fear control me and it turns out I didn’t just break both our hearts but I effectively abandoned my wife and caused you to miss out on the first few months of what could very well be the only naturally conceived child we have…not to assume you’d want to have more children with me or even be with me after everything but ugh this sounded so much better in my head. What I’m trying to say is that I’m truly sorry for what I’ve done and I love you so much and hope that one day you can forgive me and we can be the family that we apparently already are in the eyes of Krypton. Not that I’m pressuring you or anything just because we’re bonded according to Kryptonian law; I just really hope one day we can truly be together again and raise our children together, under one roof,” Lena said with a hesitant smile.

 

“Lena, I’m sorry too. I’m sorry that I didn’t know I could get you pregnant. I’m sorry that I got you pregnant without your express consent to try for a child. I’m sorry that I didn’t know we could bond when we made love. I’m sorry that I have forced you into a Kryptonian marriage unknowingly. I’m sorry I reacted the way I did when you first arrived and tried to tell me about the baby. I’m sorry I wouldn’t even let you talk; that I wouldn’t give you a chance to explain. Mostly though, I’m just sorry we’re in this situation. All I have ever wanted is to be with you, marry you and have a life and a family with you and I have those things, in name at least. The thing is, I don’t want them in name only; I want them fully and completely but I’m going to need time to heal because you really hurt me when you left, Lena. I understand why you left, and we will discuss that further later to figure out how to best handle that situation, but Lena, I need time and I don’t know when I’ll be ready to fully be with you again. I also understand that you may need time too given how I reacted when you first arrived. I also understand if you don’t want to wait for me. We can’t undo the bond, but I won’t force you to honor the sanctity of the bond either since you didn’t know you were entering into it when we did bond. If you are willing to wait for me though, I can promise you that we will have it all one day. I do love you Lena, so very much but I need time before we’re together like that again and before we start a real relationship,” Kara said with a sad but hopeful smile.

 

“Kara, you’re my soulmate and I’d wait an eternity for you so take as much time as you need, because no matter how long it takes, I will be here waiting for you. Your refusal to let me speak, to explain, did hurt but I understand why you reacted the way you did so I don’t need time but I completely get why you do. I abandoned you for five months so you are justifiably hurt and returning won’t automatically fix the pain I caused, I get that, but I will wait for you.”

 

“Okay, good because I don’t think I could handle seeing you with someone else,” Kara said emotionally before collecting herself and saying, “how about we head down to the med bay so Kelex can check you out then we can go home to our girl and you can meet her properly and we can find out if we’re having another little girl or if we are having our first son?”

 

“That sounds perfect,” Lena said sincerely.

Chapter End Notes

And the healing has truly begun....and Lena's now part Kryptonian?! I hope you enjoyed this chapter!

Chapter 10

Chapter Notes

I hope you all enjoy this next chapter and thank you for reading!

After Kelex gave Lena, and the baby, a clean bill of health, and he sent suggested meal plans to Kara’s tablet, Kara flew herself and Lena back to Midvale. The entire flight home Lena was excited to finally truly meet her daughter, and get to feed her, but the second the Danvers family home came into view she became nervous.

 

“Kara, what if she doesn’t like me? What if she knows it’s my mother who created her with our DNA and tried to hold her captive to use against you and probably all aliens? What if she knows that and hates me for simply sharing Lillian’s last name?”

 

“Lena, calm down; it’s all going to be okay. You felt the same pull towards Elle that I felt before meeting her and we felt that pull because she was calling out for her parents. She wants to meet you Lena, and she’s going to love you…just like I do,” Kara quietly admitted.

 

“It hasn’t even fully set in that I’m pregnant and now I have not only a baby on the way, but a newborn daughter and I’m terrified of messing it up…of messing them up.”

 

“I get that, because I’m terrified too, but we can only do our best. The important thing is that both our kids know they’re loved and I know that’s something we’ll make sure they know,” Kara said as she gently landed in the backyard.

 

“I know you’re right but I just really don’t want to screw this up.”

 

“The fact that you feel so strongly about not wanting to screw it up is what tells me you’re going to be the best Mam ever to our kids and speaking of, I can hear Elle beginning to wake up. Would you like to come with me to get her?”

 

“Yes,” Lena said without hesitation.

 

 


 

 

Reaching Elle’s nursery, Kara walked straight in without hesitation but Lena paused in the doorway extremely nervous. Yes, she had seen her daughter before, and Kara had introduced her to Elle, but she had never seen her awake nor had Elle been able to really be introduced to her. What if she doesn’t like me? What if she does like me then hates me after she finds out what my brother, her own uncle, did to her cousin? What if I’m not capable of being mother? God, what if I end up being like Lillian?

 

“Lena? Elle’s awake and I know she’d love to formally meet you,” Kara called to her, now holding a wide-awake Elle in her arms.

 

“Kara,” Lena choked out as tears welled in her eyes.

 

“Lena? What is? What’s wrong? Is everything okay with the baby,” Kara asked as she rushed to Lena’s side.

 

“The baby is fine. It’s just…she’s awake now. What if she really doesn’t like me? What if she does like me and then when she finds out what Lex, what her own uncle, did to her cousin she hates me for sharing his last name? What if I’m not capable of being a mother? I can’t remember my biological mother much, so all I had as an example of motherhood was Lillian and she was far from mother of the year. So how am I supposed to be able to be a good mother when I never experienced one?”

 

“Lena, I’ll tell you again what I told you a few minutes ago; the fact that you’re worried about being a good mother proves my point that you’ll be a great mother. I’ve only been a parent for a month but I’ll let you in on a little secret, what she really needs is love and parents who will always do their best while raising her. I already know the answer to this but can you do that, Lena? Can you love her and commit to doing your best while raising her with me?”

 

“Y…yes I can do that.”

 

“I know you can. Come sit, so you can properly meet your daughter,” Kara said leading them to a double seater glider.

 

“You got a double seater,” Lena asked curiously as she joined Kara on the glider.

 

Blushing, Kara nodded before saying, “I…yes. When I first found out about our daughter I knew I had to find you not only because I wanted to at least have a final conversation, get some closure and make sure you were okay but because our daughter deserves to have both her parents if possible and you deserved to know you had a child. I convinced myself that I’d find a way to find you so when we went shopping for Elle’s nursery I saw this and knew it’d be perfect because we could sit on it together with her.”

 

“You got this so we could be together with our daughter? Even though you didn’t know when you’d be able to find me,” Lena asked in slight disbelief.

 

“Yes. No matter what happened between us there was never a moment where I pictured raising Elle without you,” Kara said genuinely just as Elle let out a little disgruntled grunt causing Kara to chuckle and Lena to look at her daughter with wonder. “I think someone is a little impatient to properly be introduced. Elle, this is your other mommy, your mam. She’s watched over you while you slept for a bit but is very excited to fully meet you now that you’re awake,” Kara told her daughter while positioning her so she could see Lena. “And Lena, this is Elle. Would you like to hold her?”

 

Lena nodded her head with nervous excitement as Kara carefully transferred their daughter to her arms.

 

“Be sure to support her head, yes just like that,” Kara said with a smile as Lena appeared to be a natural holding their child.

 

“Hi Elle, I’m your Mam; that’s what we call moms in Ireland where I was born. I’m so happy to finally meet you and get to hold you. God, I’ve only just met you but I’ve loved you from the moment I read Jeju’s letter and found out about you and holding you now, God, Elle, I love you so much. I love you more than words can describe. I didn’t even know it was possible to feel this much love for one person. I can’t promise I’ll be a perfect parent but like I promised Jeju, I will always love you and do my absolute best as your mam,” a teary-eyed Lena said before placing a kiss to her daughter’s head. “Kara, she’s…she’s perfect. I can see so much of you in her but I can see me too,” Lena said reverently as she stared lovingly at her daughter’s face.

 

“She really is a perfect mix of us. I love that she has your hair and my eyes.”

 

“Me too,” Lena said as Elle began to fuss causing Lena to worry. “Did I do something wrong?”

 

“No, you did nothing wrong Lena; she’s just hungry,” Kara said before noticing Lena frown as her brow crinkled. “Lee, don’t beat yourself up over not knowing that she’s fussy because she’s hungry. You’ll know what each of cries and sounds mean before you know it. I thought I’d never be able to tell what she needs but without even realizing it I figured it out within a few days and you will too,” Kara reassured Lena who only nodded in return. “I’ll go get her bottle so you can feed her; if you’d still like to feed her that is.”

 

“I’d really like to feed her, yes,” Lena said with a small smile.

 

“Perfect, I’ll be right back,” Kara said before placing a kiss to Elle’s head and leaving the room.

 

“It’s just you and me now, Elle. I know I missed the past month of your life but I promise I won’t miss anymore. I will always be here for you and I will always love you. I’m sorry about how you were brought into this world too; no child should have to be brought into this world at the hands of Lillian Luthor. I promise I will always protect you from her and anyone else who wishes to do you harm. You, your baby brother or sister and Jeju are the most important people in my life and you always will be,” Lena said as she smiled as her daughter. “You know, I really messed things up with your jeju. I never should have left her, and I know that just like I know I will never leave her again, and I will never ever leave you or your little brother or sister. Jeju and I have a lot to discuss still but I am going to do whatever it takes to rebuild what I broke so we can be the family Jeju and I dreamed of having together. No matter what happens though, I love you and Jeju so much.”

 

As Lena finished speaking, Elle looked up at her with her big blue eyes, and moved her little hand to just above Lena’s heart and simply laid her little hand against Lena’s chest while never looking away from Lena’s green eyes.

 

“If I didn’t know any better, I’d think you were telling me you love me too. I didn’t think to ask your jeju about Kryptonian development but I think you may actually be trying to tell me you love me too. Is that what you’re doing Elle?”

 

For her part, Elle smiled at Lena, which Lena took as confirmation that Elle was trying to say she loved her which caused Lena’s tears to begin to flow once more.

 

“I understand, Elle, I understand. I love you so much baby girl and I will fix what I broke. I will fix our family. El Mayarah, we’re stronger together, always remember that.”

 

As Lena continued to sit there, holding her daughter, little did she know that a certain Kryptonian was now standing in the kitchen, preparing their daughter’s bottle, with tears of her own falling due to the sincerity she heard in Lena’s words. They had a lot to discuss, a lot to apologize for and much to work through still, but Kara had hope that together they could repair their relationship and be the family Kara always envisioned them being.

 

Chapter End Notes

I hope you all enjoyed Lena and Elle's first real interaction and the moments of pure SuperCorp family fluff!

There also will be a second chapter later today.

Thank you all so much for continuing to read this!

Chapter 11

Chapter Notes

This chapter is longer than normal but it is a very important chapter. As a reminder zrhemin means wife/spouse and kruvuzh means miracle.

I hope you all enjoy this chapter and thank you for continuing to support this story!

After Lena finished feeding Elle and the little girl was settled on her playmate in the living room, Lena found herself sitting awkwardly in the room with Kara. It was clear they both wanted to talk but neither of them knew how to start the conversation or what to say. Looking at the time, Lena realized it was starting to get late and she had no idea when J’onn was expecting his car, that wasn’t really a car, back so she would have to head back to National City to return it even though she didn’t want to be separated from Kara or their daughter, especially after just having met her. What Lena didn’t realize though, was that Kara had picked up on her distress.

 

“Lena, what’s wrong? I can tell your distressed,” Kara said concerned.

 

“It’s just…ugh I came her in J’onn’s craftily disguised ship and I need to return it to him but I don’t want to be in National City while you and Elle are here. We need to talk more and we agreed to ask Eliza to do a scan here and to find out our newest little one’s sex and we can’t do all of that if I’m in National City,” Lena huffed, clearly frustrated.

 

“Lena, J’onn called Eliza to check-in while we were at the fortress. He’s not expecting his car back anytime soon, and even if he was I’d just fly you back here if you wanted to stay here, so you don’t have to return to National City right away, if you don’t want too. And honestly, I would prefer if you weren’t back in National City alone anyway. Knowing that Lillian threatened my life if you didn’t leave me concerns me, and we will have to deal with her at some point, but for now I’d feel better if you stayed her with us or if you want to return to National City then I’d prefer it if Elle and I went with you. I don’t think we should be in separate places while your mother is on the loose. Not only has she threatened my life but she wanted Elle for her own sick purposes so she’s going to come for us, it’s only a matter of time and I think we stand a better chance against her if we’re together. El Mayarah, right?”

 

“Kara, is the only reason you want me here because you feel an obligation to protect me and both our children from Lilian? Because if it is, you do not need to feel obligated.”

 

“I know I owe you a million apologies for how I reacted to seeing you again, for how I basically accused you of not only lying about loving me but for how I essentially called you a whore, even though that wasn’t my intention; but Lena, I mean it when I say I love you and I want a future with you. I know I can be oblivious, we’ve established that but I was a fucking idiot for ever even thinking for a nanosecond that you moved on. I know you and I know your heart and I should have trusted that. I will never be able to apologize enough for how I reacted but I will spend the rest of my life making it up to you and making sure you believe me when I say I love you, I want a future with you and I want you here with me and our daughter. I want you, Lena, and I want our family. So please stay here with us; I want you here and Elle wants you here too. I’m not saying we have to stay in Midvale forever, but wherever we choose to live I want us to always be in the same place; I want us to be in the same house if I’m being totally honest. So please, stay. There’s still a guest room here or you can stay in mine and Alex’s old bedroom with me if you prefer that but please stay; stay so we can work through our issues and stay so we can figure out how to deal with Lillian together, please,” Kara said with emotion thick in her voice.

 

“Okay,” a clearly emotional Lena breathed out just loud enough for Kara to hear.

 

“Okay? Yes! Rao, you have no idea how happy it makes me that you’re staying! Now that that’s settled, about the scan and finding out our baby’s sex; Eliza left for the store to get groceries for dinner while I was making Elle’s bottle but she should be back soon and we can ask her about the scan then. How does that sound?”

 

“It sounds perfect. Does she know about the baby being both of ours,” Lena hesitantly asked.

 

“No, I thought she deserved a proper explanation from me instead of a quick, ‘oh and by the way when I told you Lena and I confessed our feelings for each other I left out that we made love and made a baby from that love so congrats you’re going to be a grandma again,’ as she was on her way out,” Kara said with a nervous chuckle.

 

“I suppose you’re right. Do you think she’ll be upset with me for not coming back as soon as I knew I was pregnant?”

 

“No. I think she’ll understand you were scared, especially considering Lillian’s threat. The only way she’d be mad is if you were never planning on telling me. I know we haven’t talked about this yet but, you were planning on telling me, right,” Kara carefully asked.

 

“Of course! Once I realized I was pregnant I knew I had to tell you but I was afraid. If I had to compare it something, I would say I was scared so I was taking time to build up the courage to come home and tell you or take the inducer off so you could find me just like you needed a couple months after Cadmus to work up the courage to tell me who you really are. So, yes, I was always going to tell you but I can’t say when I was going to tell you because I don’t know how long it would have taken me to build up the courage but I know I was close to having it. I’m sorry if that hurts you, Kara, but I don’t want any more secrets between us.”

 

“No, I understand what you mean. I was terrified of you rejecting me after I told you and it took me two months to build the courage to tell you the truth because of that fear. You’ve only really known you were pregnant for two weeks so it’d be unfair of me to have expected you to come to me already to tell me when I took four times that amount of time to work up the courage to tell you who I really am.”

 

“I appreciate you saying that but Kara, I swear to you I would have told you sooner rather than later; I just can’t tell you exactly when I would have told you. When I saw our child on the ultrasound yesterday it really sunk in that I’m pregnant, that we’re pregnant. The second I saw our baby moving their hand almost like they were waving I knew I needed to tell you so that you could experience those moments with me. I reached for your hand when I saw our baby on that screen only to realize a half second too late that you weren’t there because you didn’t know and thanks to me masking my heartbeat you had no way to know. Kara, seeing our baby on the screen was the most magical experience of my life. I can’t wait to see your reaction the first time you see our child on the screen but, if you’d like, I’d really like to show you the ultrasound pictures. Diana put the one showing our baby’s sex in a separate envelope so there’s no chance we’d accidentally see that picture, unless you want to find out now instead of waiting for the scan that is,” Lena said as she worried her bottom lip.

 

“I want to see our baby on the screen and be able to see them move around but I’d really like to the pictures now. I think I’d like to wait to find out the sex until Eliza can do a scan for us though, but I really would like to see the other pictures,” Kara said with a shy smile.

 

“I’m a little tired from all the travel and excitement of today, so would you mind grabbing the envelope from my bag? I left it on the bench by the front door and the envelope is on top.”

 

“Of course. Do you need or want anything from the kitchen while I’m out there? When I found out about Elle, I read every baby book I could find but most also covered pregnancy and for some reason I found myself unable to skip those sections, so I know how important it is to stay hydrated and get plenty of fruits and vegetables, plus Kelex’s meal suggestions suggest a lot of fruits and vegetables, so I can get you anything you’d like, but I swear to Rao, Lena, if our baby loves kale more than potstickers I will treat it as an act of treason,” Kara said seriously as she stood which caused Lena to laugh, a true laugh for the first time since leaving Kara five months earlier.

 

“I make no promises but I’m willing to compromise and teach all our children to love kale and potstickers equally. Deal?”

 

“Fine,” Kara said with a dramatic huff, “but if you think you’re going to convert me to a kale lover Mrs. Zor-El you are strongly mistaken,” Kara continued not realizing what she said even when she heard Lena’s breath hitch. “L…Lena are you alright,” Kara asked, concern laced in her voice.

 

“I’m fine but you…you just called me…”

 

“I called you…oh…um…well I’m sorry, it just slipped out. It’s a Kryptonian thing, not that I didn’t mean it because Rao, I did, but when Kryptonians bond they become more affectionate in how they address their zrhemin, their wife or spouse. Often, we don’t even realize we do it. That’s part of why I called you my zrhemin at the fortress without batting an eye. If it makes you feel uncomfortable though, I will do my best to not do it until you’re ready to hear my say it,” Kara said sheepishly.

 

“Kar, I’m not upset you referred to me as your wife; I actually really liked it, it just caught me by surprise. I won’t ask you not to refer to me that way because I know we’re working on us so we can truly live as wives one day but the fact remains that under Kryptonian law we are wives and I don’t want to deny that. Marriage isn’t easy, if it was everyone would be married for fifty plus years, and on Earth we have a marriage vow that says ‘for better or for worse’ or sometimes it’s worded ‘in good times and bad’ and right now we’re going through one of those bad times but we’ll work through it; we’re already working through it in fact. There is a light at the end of our tunnel, Kara, and we’re already closer to that light than we were a day ago because we’re already talking about things so if you don’t want to hide that we’re already married then neither do I,” Lena said sincerely.

 

“I’ve never really had a romantic relationship in Earth before so I’m sorry if I don’t understand romantic relationships here but I will learn. But, if I understand correctly what you’re saying is that it’s okay that things are rocky right now because this is just a rough patch similar to what many couples go through on Earth and even though we’re working through our issues, it’s still okay to hold ourselves out publicly as married because we are, right?”

 

“Yes, that’s what I’m saying. I take it this is not how it worked on Krypton when bonded couples had disagreements or went through a rough patch,” Lena asked curiously.

 

“No. On Krypton, if a bonded couple experienced marital problems, that could not be resolved with one conversation, they visited the office of family affairs to document the issue. Then they would speak to a counselor and usually the counselor would recommend a period of thirty to sixty days where the couple did not deny they were bonded but they took time away from working through life as a single unit while they thought about the issue separately and came up with steps they each believed they could take to mend the breakdown of their union. They still lived in the same home during this time but they would have separate bedrooms. When they met with their counselor at the end of that thinking period they would share their thoughts and steps they thought could be taken to fix the issue and then the counselor would help them implement those steps and send them home together as an openly bonded couple once more and they would resume truly functioning like a single unit again and would return to sharing a bedroom. The period of time thinking about things also helped the couples realize what a true gift their bond was and it made them appreciate each other and their bond more than before. It was rare, but if the issue was especially serious, a counselor would move in with the couple after the initial individual thinking period and work with them in their home until the issue was resolved. Couples also met with a counselor yearly to help ensure the strength of their bond,” Kara explained.

 

“So, basically, Krypton used marriage counseling regularly and that is why couples did not divorce?”

 

“Precisely.”

 

“And when you said you needed time and made it sound like you didn’t want to say we were together currently, were you trying to use the marriage counseling techniques you learned on Krypton to instill an initial period individual thinking about our issues and how to fix them so we could work on our relationship before announcing to the world we’re married and moving forward together as a single unit?”

 

Adverting her eyes as her cheeks turned red Kara said, “yes, that is what I was trying to do. It is the only way I know how to resolve tensions between a bonded pair. I had tried to observe how Eliza and Jeremiah worked through their disagreements but they never fought around Alex or I and I haven’t had another bonded couple on this planet I was close too to observe.”

 

“Kara, you don’t need to be embarrassed to tell me that you were relying on your cultural customs to save our relationship, even before you knew we were bonded. If anything, knowing that that’s what you’ve been trying to do only makes me love you more because it shows me that despite everything you never once thought about us actually not being together once you knew I hadn’t formed that bond with someone else.”

 

“Of course, I never thought of the possibility that we wouldn’t work things out once I knew you weren’t with another and honestly in my heart I knew you would not have been able to move on so quickly. I said it earlier, and I’ll keep saying it, but I was a fucking idiot even considering the possibility that you moved on. I was hurt and I lashed out and you didn’t deserve that; for that I am so deeply sorry, Lena.”

 

“I know you’re sorry, Kara, just as I know you know how sorry I am. I accept your apology and if you need forgiveness then I give it to you now and always,” Lena said sincerely.

 

“I didn’t realize how much I needed to hear you say you forgive me until you so freely gave me that just now. Thank you, Lena,” Kara said clearly emotional.

 

“You don’t need to thank me, Darling. If the offer still stands though, could our little kruvuzh and I have some water and maybe a banana or some other fruit if you have any,” Lena shyly asked after a moment.

 

“Wow, hearing you speak Kryponese so well is amazing, Lena! And yes! Of course! I will bring those things to you along with the ultrasound pictures,” Kara said before clearly using her super speed to go gather the requested items and pictures.

 

 


 

 

Kara was back in the living room and sitting next to Lena, with no space between them much to Lena’s enjoyment, before Lena could even process everything the Super had said before speeding off. When Lena looked at everything Kara had placed on the coffee table in front of them though, she couldn’t help but chuckle and the scene. Kara had seemingly deposited every fruit she could find on the table along with what appeared to be a freshly made kale salad.

 

“Kar, did you make me a kale salad in the span of less than two minutes,” Lena asked amused.

 

“Well, yes,” Kara said as a slight blush colored her cheeks. “You love kale and, as much as I despise the green devil, it is healthy and I want you and our baby to be healthy so if that means preparing you salads or sandwiches or anything else with this crime against food, I will do it,” Kara said as if it physical pained her to say the words which made Lena smile.

 

“Well, Darling, I appreciate the gesture but where did you find fresh kale and all my favorite salad toppings for this time of year?”

 

Looking bashful Kara said, “I really missed you when you left and it felt like I was dying without you so I flew out here one weekend when I knew Eliza was planning to be in National City, in an attempt to get me to talk to her. Eliza has always kept a beautiful garden in the side yard and since I was missing you I found myself going to the farmer’s market and purchasing everything needed to plant some of your favorites, including kale. The kale is ripe now so I thought you and our baby would enjoy a fresh kale salad with charred butternut squash, parsley, toasted pumpkin seeds and honeycrisp apples with that lemon garlic dressing you love. I also brought you bananas, strawberries, blueberries and mango slices in case you wanted more than just the salad and banana. I also brought you a few bottles of ‘L Pure Spring Water’ that you started producing when you took over Mountain Valley Spring Water so you could distribute it to nations without proper access to clean drinking water because I know you believe in drinking it yourself to show that you truly believe in the water and that it was not a publicity stunt for good PR for L-Corp.”

 

“Kara, how long have you been making sure to have my favorites stocked here and I’m going to guess at your apartment too,” Lena asked astonished to learn that Kara had been doing this even after she abandoned her.

 

“I started having your favorites at my apartment when I realized I loved you, which was before you left obviously, and I started making sure your favorites were here and at your penthouse the day you disappeared. I knew when you came back you may have preferred to go to the penthouse so I wanted to make sure if you did that, your kitchen and pantry would be fully stocked but I also knew that you enjoyed coming here with me so I decided to keep them stocked here in case you came back to me but wanted to get out of National City for a bit,” Kara sheepishly admitted.

 

“I love you,” was all Lena could say as happy tears welled in her eyes. God, even after abandoning her, she still went out of her way to do things for me to make coming home easier on me. I was hurt when she seemed to think I moved on as if she meant nothing to me but I can understand her pain now and I have forgiven her. More than anything though, I can see how her love for me was always there in everything she did even when she didn’t know when, or if, she’d see me again. It’s also adorable how embarrassed she gets admitting these things to me; maybe I should tell her what I did once I reached Ireland to show her she has nothing to be embarrassed about.

 

“I love you too, Lena, I hope you believe me when I say that.”

 

“I do believe you. Kara, actions do speak louder than words and your actions show how deep your love for me runs and I think it’s time I respond in kind.”

 

“What do you mean,” Kara asked with her signature confused head tilt.

 

“You may have been keeping my favorites stocked while I was away but you weren’t the only one doing something because you missed the person you loved. When I left, I had no idea where I was going to go; I just knew I needed to put as much distance between us as possible to buy time until I figured out how to permanently deal with Lillian. Ultimately, I decided to go to Kells, Ireland because that’s where my birth mother, Kieran Lucinda Daly, was born. When I turned eighteen, I learned that she had left me her family’s cottage in Kells but I never thought much of it and I never visited, that’s why I never told you about it before. I decided that cottage would be a good place to go since Lillian didn’t know about it, and neither did you, so it would buy me time. Of course, I added the lead lining, but if I’m being honest, I didn’t do that to keep you out; I really did it hoping that perhaps one day you’d fly above Kells and notice there was a lead lined home and investigate which would lead you to me. I know it sounds silly but on some level, even at the height of my fears, I was hoping you would find me. Anyway, there was this little Chinese restaurant in town that I noticed when I arrived; so I went there my first night to get potstickers because I missed you and I learned that the owners were shutting down because they had no children to take over the business and they wanted to retire. I missed you so much, Kar, and the thought of not being able to indulge in your favorite food, which was a way for me to stay connected to you, killed me so I bought the restaurant on the spot and at the prior owner’s recommendation, promoted their top employee to manage the place. You know I love my health food, but I may have had a standing seven o’clock sharp potsticker delivery every day of the week except Sundays when I made sure to solely eat fruits and vegetables to make up for the potstickers I ate the other six days of the week.”

 

“You ate potstickers six days a week because you missed me,” Kara asked in disbelief.

 

“I did and I hate to say it but they are good; but I’m blaming that on being pregnant with your child. But see, you weren’t the only one missing the person you loved.”

 

“Lee, I know we’re working through things, and I know I seemed hesitant to pick up where we left off, but um would it be okay if I kissed you,” Kara asked nervously while looking at Lena with nothing but love in her eyes.

 

“I’d really like that,” Lena said with a smile.

 

As soon as the words were out of her mouth, Kara cupped Lena’s cheeks and brought their lips together in a sweet yet chaste kiss that conveyed every ounce of love Kara and Lena had for each other. It may have been a simple kiss, but to Kara and Lena it was like coming up for air after being underwater for far too long, it was like coming home. Before they could even think about deepening the kiss though, they heard the excited gurgles of their daughter, causing the pair to break apart and smile at Elle who was happily gurgling as she looked at them with a smile and kicked her feet in the air.

 

“I think our daughter approves of us being together,” Kara said with a smile on her face.

 

“I think you’re right…I don’t want to ruin the moment but seeing all this food is making Mam and baby hungry, so why don’t you open the ultrasound pictures and we can look at them together while I dig into this amazing looking salad,” Lena said as she put a large forkful of the salad into her mouth before moaning at the taste. “Oh my God, Kara! This is the best version of this fall kale salad I have ever had. You are going to have to make this for me more often. It’s so good! Thank you, thank you, thank you for making this for me even though I know you detest eating…Kara what did you just do,” Lena asked as she watched Kara take a small forkful of the salad and put into her own mouth with the second fork Lena had not noticed earlier, like it was perfectly normal for her to do, as she simultaneously opened the envelope with the ultrasound photos.

 

“Oh, well um…you see,” Kara began sheepishly when she realized she had been caught, “I may detest kale but, like you and potstickers, I’ve found myself somehow managing to tolerate eating small amounts of the green devil over the last five months. Eating it, even though it’s only ever a bite or two at a time, made me feel closer to you. You are right though this one did turn out quite well. I think I finally mastered charring the butternut squash just right,” Kara hummed in approval.

 

“Woah, woah, woah, are you, Kara Zor-El, telling me that you actually enjoyed the taste of that bite of my salad and that you’ve been making this exact salad in my absence,” Lena asked completely gobsmacked.

 

“It may have grown on me some and I only made it once a week or so,” Kara mumbled almost quietly enough that Lena couldn’t hear, but she did.

 

“Oh. My. God. You like kale. You refuse to admit it but you, my darling wife, are learning to love kale. This day just keeps getting better and better,” Lena happily exclaimed before placing a gentle kiss to the clearly embarrassed Kryptonian’s cheek.

 

“I plead the fifth,” Kara said defiantly even as she looked at Lena with her signature puppy dog eyes.

 

“Whatever you say. Let’s take a look at the first pictures of our youngest child then, shall we,” Lena asked to change the topic so Kara could leave the topic of kale behind…for now.

 

“Yes! Let’s look at them,” Kara excitedly said as she pulled the three photos from the envelope that was labeled “safe for viewing if you do not want to know the sex yet”. “Oh my Rao! Lena! Lena look! It’s our baby. Oh Rao, they’re so big already and they’re waving! Oh Rao, this is amazing,” Kara gushed as happy tears began to fall as she traced the details of their unborn child’s ultrasound.

 

“It does look like they’re waving, doesn’t it? I think they have your cheekbones,” Lena said as stared lovingly at the first ultrasound picture.

 

“You really think so,” Kara asked hopefully as she turned her gaze to Lena.

 

“I do. You can see it better in one of the other pictures. Diana got one showing their face really well.”

 

Turning to the second picture, Kara found the one Lena was referring too and stared at it in wonder.

 

“Wow, you’re right, she really did manage to capture their face really well here. If you look closely, you can see their nose really well and I think they have your nose,” Kara mused.

 

“You think so,” Lena asked as she looked at their child’s nose more closely.

 

“Yeah, I do. And look, they already have long legs like me,” Kara exclaimed as she turned to the final picture.

 

“It does appear that they do. God, with those legs, that will only grow longer, their kicks are bound to be frequent. I hope you’re prepared to talk to them and tell them to be nice to me when they start kicking up a storm,” Lena said seriously.

 

Without hesitating Kara set the pictures on an empty portion of the coffee table and slid off the couch to sit on her knees in front of Lena. Looking up at Lena, she silently asked permission, which Lena granted with a nod of her head as she untucked her blouse and pulled it up until just under her breasts, revealing her uncovered bump to Kara for the first time. Accepting Lena’s consent, Kara placed her hands on the sides of Lena’s bump and leaned in and placed a gentle kiss to it before speaking directly to their unborn child.

 

“Hi, our little kruvuzh. I’m Kara and I’m your jeju. I only just learned about you, and I just saw your pictures for the first time, but I’m so excited to meet you! Your mam and big sister Elle are too. But, little kruvuzh, we need to have a very serious talk. Kelex tells us you’ll be born on March 15th so that means you’re about twenty weeks along and you can hear me and Mam probably feels you moving around some and I should be able to feel you kick any day now. As much as we both want to feel you move though, you have to remember that you have long legs like me so when you move around you’re going to be kicking Mam, so please try and be gentle. Do you think you can do that my little kruvuzh,” Kara asked their child just as she felt a little kick against her right palm. “Oh my Rao! Lena! I felt them kick! I felt our baby kick,” Kara excitedly exclaimed before placing another kiss to the bump, right where she felt the baby kick before looking at Lena with happy tears pooling in both their eyes.

 

“I felt it too. I’ve been feeling flutters for the past week or so but that was definitely the first full kick I could feel,” Lena said as she placed her hand on top of Kara’s above where their child had kicked.

 

“I think that kick was your way of telling Mam and I you understood, wasn’t it little kruvuzh,” Kara asked the baby before they felt another little kick.

 

“Oh my god, they are responding to what you’re saying. Kar, our baby can understand us,” Lena said as her happy tears began to fall.

 

“It would seem so. This is amazing! They were really their first real kicks?”

 

“They were. I think they were waiting for their mommies to be together to showcase their new skill. I’m really happy you were here to experience their first kicks with me,” Lena said with nothing but love and adoration in her voice.

 

“I’m so happy we could experience it together too. Lee, I swear to you I will not miss another second of this pregnancy. If my feelings and intentions weren’t clear before I hope they’re clear now,” Kara said as she looked at Lena with the same love and adoration her own eyes held.

 

“Kara, are you saying, what I think you’re saying,” Lena asked as she moved her shirt back into place as Kara sat back on her knees still in front of her.

 

“Yes. I know we had started to broach the topic when I went to get food for you and get the pictures but you were right with the conclusion you thought about the true meaning of my words. I have a lot to learn about relationships on Earth I admit, but I will learn. I love you, Lena, and I’m all in. I always was but I was just going about fixing things the only way I knew how and I know that’s not how it works here but I’m confident we can find a middle ground between our traditions and cultures. I know we’ve only begun to talk everything out and work through things, but I don’t want to not act as a unit as we work things out, like we would have on Krypton while we initially started dealing with our problems. We’re already seeing how much just talking to each other is helping us. You’ve already forgiven me and Lena, I forgive you too. I didn’t think I would forgive you so soon but I do. I forgive you and if you need to hear me say it every day, I will,” Kara said as Lena’s eyes began to fill with fresh tears as it set in that Kara was forgiving her. Before she could say anything though, Kara took a deep breath and continued. “Lena, I want to be your zrhemin, your wife, and I honestly don’t care who knows it because I’m proud to be bonded to you and I know we’re going to be okay because we’re already having honest communication regarding everything that’s happened and we’ve both forgiven each other. I know we will continue to work through everything and even after we have gotten through this rough patch I know we will both continue to put the work in to make this union work. I know we’re doing things out of order kind of but, Lena, I’ve carried these engagement bracelets around since I finished making them and I would very much like it if you’d wear yours now. So, Lena Kieran Zor-El, will you make me the happiest wife in the universe and wear this engagement bracelet from this day forward,” Kara asked as she took the box with the bracelets out of her pocket and looked Lena in the eyes, as happy tears streamed down both their faces and presented her with the silver colored engagement bracelet, that was forged with nth metal and silver so Kara could wear it even when using her powers, and that was clearly hand crafted, with the House of El crest proudly in the center.

 

“Kara, in the outside pocket of my bag there’s a small box; could you get it for me please?”

 

Looking utterly confused Kara did as asked and retrieved the box for Lena. As soon as she handed the box to Lena, the raven haired woman opened it to reveal a matching set of handmade silver colored Kryptonian engagement bracelets, that had also been forged with nth metal and silver so they could be worn at all times, and had the Luther family crest in the center, honoring the tradition of the bracelet giver including their house crest on the bracelet to signify their betrothed joining their house. Next to the bracelets though were two engagement and wedding ring sets. The rings, like the bracelets were silver colored and forged with nth metal and silver to ensure they could be worn at all times. The wedding bands had pavé diamonds around the entirety of the band while the engagement rings each had a radiant cut, two carat, diamond with two smaller colored stones on each side of the center diamond and pavé diamonds around the remainder of the band. One ring, the one intended for Kara, had two square cut emeralds on either side of the main diamond while the other ring, meant for Lena, had two square cut sapphires on either side of the main diamond.

 

“L…Lena what…what are these,” Kara choked out completely shocked at what she was seeing.

 

“Kara Alura Zor-El, you are not the only one who made traditional Kryptonian engagement bracelets after I left. I began working on these not long after settling in Kells. I know it is tradition for the bracelet giver to include their house crest on the bracelet to signify their chosen joining their house and I wanted to honor that tradition. I, like you it seems, also chose to use nth metal mixed with silver so they could be worn at all times no matter what without fear of it being damaged. We never talked about what a wedding would look like that night, but after I made the bracelets I set out to make traditional Earth engagement and wedding bands for us as well. I know you always loved looking at the ring Jeremiah gave Eliza and I wanted you to have that too. From the moment you told me who you are, and that you loved me as much as I loved you, I envisioned us blending our two cultures together so I wanted us to have engagement and wedding rings as well as the bracelets. I know we still have things to discussion and things to work through, and that acknowledging we don’t want to hide that we’re bonded doesn’t mean we’ll magically be all coupley right away, but I would be honored to wear the engagement bracelet you made for me and I hope you would be willing to wear not only the engagement bracelet I made for you, but the engagement and wedding rings. The ring set with the emerald side stones are the ones I made for you. You always have said you loved my eyes, so I included the emeralds so you always would have a reminder of my eyes, just as I chose sapphires for my ring so I would always have a reminder of your eyes. With that said, Darling, would you wear my bracelet and rings as I will wear your bracelet and my rings, Kara,” Lena asked hopefully.

 

“Yes,” Kara choked out. “May I place the bracelet I made for you on your right wrist and the rings on your left ring finger?”

 

“Please,” Lena breathed out before Kara carefully placed the bracelet on Lena’s wrist and the rings on her finger before placing the matching bracelet she made for herself on her own wrist. “They look beautiful, Kara. May I place the bracelet I made for you on your right wrist and the rings on your left ring finger too?”

 

“Please do,” Kara said as she moved to sit next to her love again before Lena placed the bracelet on Kara’s right wrist, behind the bracelet Kara had made, and the rings on Kara’s left ring finger before placing the matching bracelet she made for herself on her own wrist behind the bracelet Kara had made her. “They’re perfect, Lena,” Kara said sincerely.

 

“They really are. I know the road ahead will not always be easy, especially as we continue to talk and work through everything but our bonding and children are the best things to ever happen to me,” Lena said with a soft smile as she gazed at Kara and then Elle lovingly.

 

“I couldn’t agree more. I love you, Lena Kieran Zor-El. Yes, things will not always be easy, especially right now, but no matter how hard things get as we work to move forward and leave the past behind, I will never regret the fact that you are my zrhemin, that you are my wife,” Kara said before leaning in and kissing Lena lovingly.

 

“You two got married?!”

Chapter End Notes

And finally they have both forgiven each other and are ready to move forward together. Communication is key to a healthy relationship but SuperCorp has learned that lesson quickly, thankfully. But, how will things go now that someone else knows they're married under Kryptonian law? I can't wait to ready your comments and thoughts!

Chapter 12

Chapter Notes

Just like last time there will be a second chapter uploaded later in the day. Thank you for continuing to read this and I hope you enjoy the chapter!

“A…Alex?! What are you doing here? Eliza warned me that you and Maggie were planning to visit next week and it’s not next week yet,” Kara said clearly confused while Lena looked terrified as she did not know what to expect from the older Danvers sister.

 

“That was the plan but I overheard J’onn on the phone with our mother a couple hours ago and he asked how you were handling having Lena with you here so I came as fast as I could to give little Luthor a piece of my mind for abandoning you for five fucking months and to make sure you were okay before I gave you a piece of mind for shutting me out for five fucking months only to get here and hear you say that you two are MARRIED?! WHAT THE FUCK IS GOING ON KARA?!”

 

“Alex, lower your voice and calm down or leave,” Kara seethed as she moved from the couch to pick up Elle who she knew was scared of the yelling based on the change in her heartbeat Kara was able to hear.

 

“LOWER MY….what the hell are you doing with a baby,” Alex implored, lowering her voice as soon as she saw the baby.

 

“Alex, either listen to your sister and calm down or leave. We will not have you upsetting our daughter,” Lena firmly said as she sent Alex a death glare.

 

“And I will not tolerate you upsetting Lena and causing her undo stress, especially when she’s five months pregnant with our second child,” Kara stated just as firmly as Lena had spoken.

 

Softening further after looking at Elle and seeing how anxious the infant seemed and realizing that Lena was in fact pregnant, Alex deflated and took a seat on the couch across from Kara and Lena and simply watched as the women calmed their child.

 

“It’s okay Elle, Jeju and Mam are here,” Kara cooed as Elle’s fear turned into cries.

 

“It’s okay sweetheart, Aunt Alex didn’t mean to scare you or make you upset; she’s just upset with Jeju and I,” Lena cooed as she moved impossibly closer to Kara and let Elle grip her finger in her tiny hand.

 

Within moments of having both her moms soothing her, Elle’s cries calmed but Kara and Lena both knew it would be best if Elle was not in the room while they talked to a clearly angry Alex.

 

“Lee, would you mind taking her to her nursery so she doesn’t have to be in the room while I talk to Alex?”

 

“I think that’s a good idea. I’ll be in the nursery while you two talk,” Lena said as she took Elle gently from Kara’s arms and left the room, clearly unsure about leaving the sisters alone, even for a few minutes.

 

 

 

 

As soon as Lena was out of the room, Alex rounded on Kara.

 

“How the hell do you have not one but two children with Lena fucking Luthor and why the hell didn’t you tell me about them?! And why the hell would you go and marry her after she abandoned you for the past five months causing you to literally shut everyone out of your life? You don’t have to be married to her just because you share children, Kara, which I still don’t understand how that’s even possible by the way,” Alex angrily said.

 

“Alex, you can be upset that I shut you out the past five months; you can even be upset that you don’t know of any of the new developments in my life but you cannot walk into this house and start screaming like you have been. My five week old daughter was peacefully playing on her play mat and was so content having Lena and I near but the second you barged in and started screaming her heartbeat changed to one telling me she was scared and she was so scared she began to cry and I will not tolerate that. I also will not tolerate you causing Lena stress while she’s pregnant. So, if you cannot speak to me calmly please leave and don’t return until you’re able to behave like an adult,” Kara said seriously.

 

Huffing before finally sighing and nodding her head Alex said, “fine, but can you please answer my questions. You haven’t really spoken to me in five months Kara; you even changed your locks so I couldn’t enter your apartment and that hurts. Then, because you’re my sister and I love you, I come here worried about you after learning Lena showed up after five months and I learn that your entire life has changed and I knew nothing about it! Do you have any idea how much that hurts me,” Alex asked as she willed angry and frustrated tears not to fall.

 

“I understand that you’re hurt but none of this had anything to do with you. You are my sister, yes, but this situation was something Lena and I needed to tackle together before bringing others into it.”

 

“It has nothing to do with me?! Kara, you are my sister, of course it had to do with me,” Alex insisted.

 

“No, it didn’t. You don’t know what happened between Lena and I five months ago. You’ve made your assumptions based on your knowledge that I was planning to tell her I’m Supergirl but you don’t actually know what happened. I didn’t just tell her my secret, Alex, I confessed my feelings and she confessed hers. We went to the fortress and I fully opened myself to her and her to me. We had an amazing night and that’s when we unknowingly bonded and conceived our second child. Yes, she left but she had a good reason. She was doing what she thought she had to do to protect me and you know what? As much as I wish she had talked to me then, I actually love her more for keeping the secret to protect me because I was doing the same thing when I didn’t tell her who I really am. We’re making our peace with our past and I’m happy, Alex. For the first time ever, I’m happy and in love with my soulmate. Please tell me you can support me and my relationship even if you don’t approve of who I choose to be with,” Kara pleaded with her sister.

 

“Tell me about the kids Kara, then I’ll decide what my feelings are about all this,” Alex said coldly.

 

“Fine. A month ago, I was flying around, searching for Lena like I did every day when I heard Eliza call out for me. I ignored her until she tried again and said it had to do with Lena. When I arrived, I found out that Elle had been left here and that she was mine and Lena’s daughter. The person who brought her here included a DNA test but J’onn ran a second one to be sure. He ran it at the DEO and made sure you and our friends were not around so you wouldn’t know. The gist of it is that Lillian found a way to recreate the birthing matrix we had on Krypton and used mine and Lena’s blood to create Elle in the matrix. Since finding out I had a child my sole focus has been on her and finding Lena, because Lena deserved to know before any of the rest of you. It took a month, but I found her and when I found her I discovered she was pregnant. I made some terrible assumptions and left without giving her a chance to explain. I did however, leave her a letter telling her about Elle and less than twenty-four hours later she was here. J’onn had found her hysterical and banging on my apartment door begging me to talk to her and let her see me and our child. J’onn gave her his car so she could get here quicker after doing a DNA test on the baby because Lena thought I may need proof. She’s pregnant with my child, Alex, and when we went to the fortress earlier to find out how it was possible that’s when we learned that under Kryptonian law we are bonded, or married as you call it here. I won’t explain how it happened in detail because that’s not a conversation I think either of us really wants to have but we are married under Kryptonian law and there’s no changing that; and even if we could change it we wouldn’t. What you walked in on was the both of us essentially recommitting ourselves to our relationship and committing to continuing to work on our relationship and that pretty much covers all the important details,” Kara said rushed out in one very big breath.

 

“God, Kara, how can you be so stupid?! She’s a Luthor, Kara! God, she wormed her way into your inner circle, got you to reveal your secret to her, got you to fall for her and then after she learned the truth she even got access to the fortress! God, she played you just like Lex played Clark; the only difference is you not only let her into your bed but you impregnated her somehow and let her have access to the fortress, the one place full of weapons that could harm or kill you. She’s proven she’s a Luthor by acting as she has because if she truly loved you she would not have left you after you slept together. Can’t you see she did to you exactly what Lex did to your cousin?!”

 

“Lena is nothing like Lex! Lena is good, kind, generous, philanthropic, an already amazing mom and one of the best people I have ever had the honor of knowing let alone love. Lex is a megalomaniac psychopath who made Kal-El think he was his best friend and yes, a lover, then used the trust Kal had in him to try and kill him almost two years ago now. Lena and I know better than you what Lex did because we were there, you weren’t. When Lex turned the sun red so he could kill Kal, he held Lena captive so she would be forced to watch before Lex killed her for her perceived betrayal of the Luthor name because she refused to support and help him in his quest to kill all Kryptonians. Kal literally abandoned me with your family and yet I still came to his rescue when Lex had him within an inch of death. I knew it was a suicide mission because the sun was red and I had no powers but despite everything Kal put me through I still went, just like I would have done if it was you because that’s what family does, and do you remember what happened,” Kara scoffed. “In case you don’t, let me remind you, Alex. Lex didn’t understand why a human showed up to protect Superman but he saw my actions as a betrayal to the human race. He was going to kill Kal with a green sword, I now know was a kryptonite sword, but I jumped in front of him and Lex said, ‘I guess I get to kill two nuisances at once.’ Then Lena, brave amazing Lena, broke through her restraints she had been working on loosening and threw herself between me, as I tried to shield Kal, and declared she would always protect the world from her brother so long as she was alive. She didn’t even hesitate to jump in front of me. She was fearless and selfless in that moment. She took the hit meant for me and Kal and was gravely injured saving our lives. Lena had no connection to me at that point; she hadn’t even actually met Kara Danvers yet, and she still threw herself in front of me and allowed herself to be stabbed to save my life. That is the difference between her and Lex; Lena will always sacrifice herself to save others just like she jumped in front of a bullet for you last year when Cadmus attacked at the park, allowing herself to be shot so you weren’t hit square in the chest. Without Lena, we both would be dead right now, Alex, and yet you still doubt her, why,” Kara fiercely asked with frustrated tears in her eyes.

 

“Because she hurt you,” Alex murmured so quietly that Kara only heard because of her super hearing.

 

“And you’ve hurt me before too. I told you about the green sword Lex tried to kill me with that day. I told you how it made me feel strange when it got a little too close to me. You told me you didn’t know what it was and it must have been something Lex invented when you did know what it was. You knew it was kryptonite and you knew it could kill me and still said nothing. Then to top it all off, when I finally came out as Supergirl, after saving your life mind you, you and the DEO used kryptonite darts on me that literally made me wish I was dead, that’s how much they hurt. Getting close to it like I did that day with Lex was nothing compared to how bad it hurts when it actually come in contact with my body and you, you did that Alex. You used kryptonite on me and don’t try to say you didn’t because I checked the DEO logs after I started working with you and it showed that you were one of the agents who fired on me. Despite that though, I forgave you with time and I still love you and I don’t doubt you or your intentions towards me in the present. Doesn’t Lena deserve the same treatment? After all, Lena has never once tried to use a substance on me that can kill me and you have yet you were forgiven; so doesn’t Lena deserve to be relieved of being punished for her brother’s actions that she had no part in ever?”

 

“You’re my baby sister and it’s my job to protect you and that means protecting you from Lena and the Luthor’s hurting you again,” Alex said with less conviction than she had had moments earlier.

 

“Alex Danvers, ladies and gentlemen, ever a master at deflection who refuses to admit her own mistakes even now,” Kara said with a sigh and eye roll. “Alex, I know you want to protect me but you can’t protect me from everything and even if you could, Lena is the last person you need to protect me from. We may have our own issues but I love her, she loves me and we love the family we’re building. She’s my soulmate, Alex, so don’t make me choose between you, because I will choose her and our family every single time.”

 

“You don’t mean that, Kara. I’m your sister; I’m your family.”

 

“You may be my sister but she’s my wife and the mother of my children. I know this is hard for you because you’ve had deal with the aftermath of misdeeds by the Luthor’s especially Lex, but Lena’s not him. Before she left, you and she were becoming friends and I wish you wouldn’t throw that away without at least listening to Lena’s reasons for leaving. But Alex, mark my words if you refuse to accept Lena, then you’re also refusing to accept me and my children because Lena, our children and I are a package deal now. You don’t have to be best friends with her but you have to at least accept that she’s always going to be in my life and you have to at least be civil with her. Even if we never make our marriage official on Earth, which I hope we do just to be explicitly clear with you, we are married under Kryptonian law and you know that Kryptonians do not divorce. So, decide Alex, either accept this or walk out that door with the knowledge that you’re walking away from me and the chance to meet and know your niece and newest niece or nephew. The choice is yours Alex, but now I need to check on my family,” Kara said as she got up and began walking towards the stairs so she could check on Lena and Elle. As she reached the stairs though she paused, and without turning around or looking at Alex, she said, “I hope you choose to be accepting but if you can’t do that know that I do love you, Alex, and I always will.”

 

And with that Kara made her way up the stairs, only to realize Lena was sitting at the top of them, tears flowing freely down her cheeks.

Chapter End Notes

As a reminder, there will be a second chapter later today so you won't have to wait until Saturday to see what happens next. Thank you for reading and I can't wait to read your comments!

Chapter 13

Chapter Notes

“Lena, hey, Lena, what’s wrong? Why are you crying,” Kara said as she rushed to up the stairs and sat next to Lena on the top step.

 

“Did you really mean everything you said about me,” Lena quietly asked.

 

“Of course I did! Lena, just because we’re going through a rough patch doesn’t mean my feelings changed. Yes, it hurt when you left but I know your reasoning now and I understand it. I love you and I trust you and no matter what you and our children will always come first to me.”

 

“I…I don’t want to be the reason you lose your sister though but I’m also not willing to let you go no matter how selfish that makes me,” Lena croaked out.

 

“I am not losing anything because of you; I’m only gaining things because of you, don’t you see that? And if you not letting me go is selfish then I’m selfish too because I am not letting you go either.”

 

“But…I heard your disagreement with Alex, she doesn’t approve.”

 

“She’s stuck in the past and she’s stuck in her promise to Jeremiah before he left to work for the DEO and that’s clouding her judgment.”

 

“What promise did she make to Jeremiah,” Lena asked curiously.

 

“From the moment Kal-El abandoned me, Jeremiah and Eliza just wanted to protect me. They told me it was dangerous to reveal my powers but I didn’t understand why. Kal was literally Superman already and used his powers every day and I wanted to use mine for good too. I didn’t understand then that there were people who would want to hurt me or use me for my powers. So, when the DEO came and Jeremiah agreed to work for them to protect me he made Alex promise that she would always look out for me and protect me from anyone who could cause me harm, including the DEO. When I found out she was working for the DEO, I took it as conformation that they aimed to hurt me since they did use kryptonite to bring me in and I was livid when I found out she was one of the agents who shot me. When we finally talked about everything, after not speaking for a month, she told me she went along with the DEO using low doses of kryptonite because she thought bringing me in and getting me to work with the DEO was the best way to ensure she could help protect me from threats I’d face as Supergirl. She’s molded her entire life around protecting me, even though I don’t need her too. I think in some way, she thinks she’s protecting me now even though she’s not,” Kara said sadly.

 

“Why did you forgive her for being one of the agents who shot you with kryptonite though? I only just found that detail out and I want to rip her throat out for using kryptonite against you and I have half a mind to go do it now,” Lena growled.

 

“First, protective you is sexy, like very sexy,” Kara began while pressing a sweet kiss to Lena’s lips. “Second, I never told her until just now that I knew. I saw how she beat herself up for the kryptonite darts and I knew deep down that she thought bringing me in was the only way to keep me safe. It hurts, and probably always will, and I really hate the hypocrisy she just displayed because no matter the circumstances, I know you’d never even consider using kryptonite on me like she seemingly so easily did. However, I also know her heart and know she didn’t do it to try and seriously hurt me or kill me.”

 

“I guess I can understand that logic but you forgive far easier than I do, Darling, and I can’t promise I’ll forgive that action any time soon.”

 

“I know. You and Alex are so much alike and yet you’ve never realized it,” Kara said with a slight chuckle.

 

“What do you mean? I mean, I know we have a similar background with science but that’s where the similarities end.”

 

“But it’s not. After Lex turned the sun red, I returned to National City the next day since I had only been in Metropolis for a few days with Cat since I was her assistant by then…”

 

“And a few months later Supergirl revealed herself and then I moved to National City and we met again when you came to my office with Clark, with Kal-El, to interview me about the move and my reasoning for moving L-Corp to National City.”

 

“Yes. When I returned to National City though, Alex’s drive to protect me seemed to go into hyper drive and that hyper drive went into overdrive when I revealed myself as Supergirl. Then when we met again, and actually got to know each other, you had the same drive to protect me. You literally left me in a misguided attempt to protect me and if the roles were reversed, and Alex had gotten a text saying she had to abandon me to protect me, she’d have done the same thing even if she won’t admit it. You two are so much more alike than you’ll admit and I just know in my heart that one day she will come around and she’ll put in the work to get you guys back on the path towards friendship you were on before you left.”

 

When you put it that way, I suppose we are somewhat similar. However, I’m still pissed beyond belief that she took part in bullying you when you were kids and I’m furious that she used kryptonite on you herself. She calls me a Luthor, like Lex, yet between her and I, she’s the one who’s treated you like Lex treated Kal-El,” Lena huffed. “You know, the first time you, well Supergirl you, asked me to work with the DEO it was because Lillian had found Lex’s hidden armory, I knew nothing about, and had taken the kryptonite he had there. I never knew about the facility, but you asked for my help tracking Lillian down and of course I agreed. But, when you introduced me to Alex the first thing she did was jump down my throat and accuse me of being a mole for Lillian so we could learn your weaknesses and use the kryptonite against you. I forgave her for that because she didn’t know me, and I understand that people will be quick to judge because of my last name, even though it’s unfair to me; but I’ve never once even thought about using kryptonite against you, and I never would, yet she did use it against you and still she had the nerve to act all righteous like she’d never dream of doing that. If she wants to be in our lives though, I will make my best effort to forgive her but I will not forget. The only reason I haven’t kicked her ass is because I’m pregnant,” Lena said seriously.

 

“I know, I can see how your growing angrier the more we sit here, and I love how protective you are but I don’t think she’d ever use it against me again. I trust Alex, no matter how disappointed I am in her handling of our news. I want all of our family to be together, but if she can’t move past her own prejudices and her misguided sense of duty to protect me from any perceived threat, and therefore chooses not to accept our family, that’s her decision and it’s on her, not us. Regardless of her decision, we are a family, Lena, and we will continue to work through our problems so we can have the life we dreamed of having, okay?”

 

“Okay,” Lena murmured after a few moments, “but, I’d like to try talking to her myself, alone, if that’s alright.”

 

“I thought you might want too. I’ll go check on Elle while you talk. If you need me though just call for me and please don’t get yourself worked up too much, it’s not good for you or the baby, and I worry. And remember, you are my wife and nothing, and no one, is going to change that; I love you, Lena.”

 

“I promise to stay as calm as possible and I love you too,” Lena said before lightly pecking Kara’s lips and allowing the blonde to help her to her feet before parting ways; Kara to check on Elle and Lena to talk to Alex.

 

 

 

When Lena reached the bottom of the stairs, she saw Alex walking towards the front door clearly about to leave and knew she needed to stop her and at least try to clear the air and salvage Kara’s relationship with her sister.

 

“Alex, before you make the decision to walk out that door can we talk, please,” Lena called out.

 

Alex turned at the sound of Lena’s voice and was surprised to hear the raven haired woman wanted to speak to her but she simply nodded her head and said a soft, “okay,” before following Lena to the living room and taking a seat opposite Lena.

Chapter End Notes

I hate leaving you on a bit of a cliffhanger but I promise you will get to read Lena and Alex's conversation in the next chapter that will be uploaded on Saturday and once again I will be uploading two chapters that day.

I hope you enjoyed this chapter of pure SuperCorp moments and I can't wait to read your comments and thoughts about how Lena's conversation with Alex will go! As always, thank you for reading!

Chapter 14

Chapter Notes

The long awaited Lena/Alex conversation is finally here! There are some heated emotions in this chapter but as a quick note, any yelling is still done quieter than normal yelling would be so as to not scare Elle who is upstairs with Kara during the conversation. I hope you all enjoy this chapter!

From the moment Alex sat on the couch opposite Lena, it was clear the elder Danvers sister was nervous. That observation made Lena internally smirk while she maintained a cold and angry visage. That visage was quite intimidating to Alex, and made the older woman visibly gulp, much to Lena’s amusement. Good she should be nervous and uncomfortable right now. Not only did she say all those things about me but she hurt Kara and no one hurt my Kara. Hmm maybe Alex deserves to experience the Luthor wrath I grew up with to help aid her in seeing the start differences between me and megalomaniac, xenophobic, psychopathic family.

 

“Alex,” Lena began in her cold, emotionless CEO voice, “before I left we were becoming friends; at least I thought we were becoming friends. I had hoped that our budding friendship had gotten us past the stage of you automatically assuming I’m an evil Luthor like Lex and Lillian. I don’t know what I ever did to you for you to always think the worst of me but I suppose that’s where we’re different,” Lena mused. That’s right Lena, draw her in and make her think this won’t be as terrible a conversation for her as she initially though despite your coldness.

 

“Of course we’re different,” Alex exclaimed like it was obvious.

 

“Mhmm,” Lena hummed. “Did you know that Kara thinks we’re more alike than we’ll admit,” Lena asked but continued when she saw the confused look on Alex’s face. “She says we’re both driven to protect her and that may be true but we are also very different. When Kara told me the truth, she told me about her life after coming to Earth. Specifically, she told me about your relationship and how you passively, and at times actively, participated in her being bullied at the hands of your friends. She told me how you let your friends beat her badly before finally deciding to help her and get her home so your parents could heal her with the yellow sun bed.” That’s right draw her in and make her think this will be a calm, civilized disagreement then show her how a Luthor can cut someone down no matter how large or small this discretion and in this case it certainly is a large discretion in which Alex deserves a death by a thousand cuts like they would do on that post-apocalyptic show “The 100” Kara and I watched together.

 

After watching Alex gulp once more, Lena knew it was time to begin to unleash he wrath, albeit in a slightly lower voice than normal so as not to upset her daughter, but still it was time to unless her wrath just as Lillian and Lex had done for years.

 

“You treated Kara like she nothing more gum on the bottom of your shoe by participating in bullying her and failing to protect her. You say I’m an evil Luthor yet you, Alexandra Caroline Danvers, are the true Luthor of the bunch. You cut your sister down like Lex cut me down. Sure, he had his moments as a good brother, like you have had your moments as an acceptable sister, but you cut her down, were downright cruel towards her and you allowed her to be bullied and participated in her bullying knowing she didn’t have her powers to help protect herself,” Lena seethed, clearly scaring Alex with her tone if the fear in Alex’s eyes was any indication.

 

Lena chose to let Alex uncomfortable squirm in her seat for a moment or two before she delivered her next blow. When she did deliver her next blow, it was a big one and Lena was only getting started.

 

“I hate that you were so cruel to her when she first came here, Alex, and I hate you for being so cruel to her. Kara is the best person I have ever had the privilege of knowing, and frankly the best person you have ever had the privilege of knowing, a privilege you have proven you are not worthy of by the way, and she didn’t deserve to be treated that way by you or anyone. She has never deserved to be treated that way. She was new to this planet and had literally watched her planet, HER ENTIRE PLANET ALEX, where her parents were, where her dog Krypto was, where her friends were, where everyone and everything she knew and loved was, explode. SHE WATCHED, AT ONLY THIRTEEN YEARS OLD, AS EVERYONE AND EVERYTHING SHE LOVED DIED IN AN INSTANT FIREY EXPLOSIVE DEATH and then, and then, when she came here she was abandoned by the only biological family she had left in the entire universe and instead of warmly welcoming her and making sure she knew she still had a family, that she still had people who loved and cared about her, even if you didn’t share blood, you helped your friends bully her, you bullied her, and made her feel so unwelcomed here.”

 

“I was a child back then Lena!”

 

“You were a teenager who knew the difference between right and wrong, Alex. You chose to be cruel, you chose to act like the evil Luthor’s you detest so much,” Lena said with a satisfied smirk as she watched Alex’s expression change to one of horror at being compared to Lex and Lillian.

 

“I am nothing like your family Lena,” Alex practically growled.

 

“You’re right; you’re nothing like my family my because my family is Kara and our children and your past actions most certainly have shown that you do not possess the character of a member of the House of El.

 

“I AM HER FAMILY,” Alex shouted, albeit at a slightly lower volume than normal seeming to match Lena’s volume almost as if she cared there was an infant in the house.

 

“THEN ACT LIKE IT! Being her family is a twenty-four hour a day, seven day a week job Alex! You cannot pick and choose when to act like her family!”

 

“I am ALWAYS her family. I’m not a fucking Luthor like you who doesn’t know what family even means because you never had a real one and stop acting as if you understand Kara better than I do,” Alex seethed, clearly trying to hurt Lena with her words as Lena’s words hurt her.

 

“But I do understand, Alex. I’m the only person who can understand to a degree. I didn’t have a real family with the Luthors, that’s correct, but I had a real family with my birth mother and I have a real family with Kara and our children. My birth mother, Kieran, was an amazing mam. She did everything, she read to me, taught me, nurtured my interests, showed me what love is and was the best mam ever; she was a lot like Eliza actually. It was just Mam and I but that’s all we needed. Then, one day everything changed. I was four and Mam took me to the beach on coast the Muir Éireann, the Irish Sea, and we were swimming when the water got really rough. I was a kid and didn’t understand the dangers of rough water but Mam did. We got caught up in the water and I remember her practically throwing me towards this woman close to the shore who was yelling for Mam to toss me to her and I…I remember my mother telling me she loved me and would always be with me before she threw me towards the other woman. After that I remember seeing her go under the water and never resurface. I watched my mother die, Alex. I also had a mother who gave her life while giving me a chance to live, sound familiar,” Lena asked as she looked at Alex, who clearly hadn’t heard that story before and had tears welling in her eyes. “A few days later, Lionel Luthor came and told me he was my father and I’d be going home with him to live with him, his wife and their son. I just wanted my mam back but four-year-old Lena also just wanted a family again and I thought I’d get that with the man who said he was my father. I was wrong though. Lionel was gone for business most of the time but when he was home he was kind but he passed when I was still only a child. Lillian though, she made it clear she despised me and didn’t approve of Lionel brining me home. She hated my mother for having an affair with Lionel and she hated that it was my mother who was able to give Lionel a daughter like he wanted. She was cruel to me from day one and made sure I knew I would never belong in her family. Lex, meanwhile, he treated me like you treated Kara when she first came to live with you. He made me feel like an outcast, bullied me and made it clear I wasn’t truly considered his sister. Eventually he softened when he discovered I had a natural inclination for science and business but once it was clear I’d never subscribe to his beliefs he iced me out again. You may not want to see it Alex, but you are not the saint you think you are when it comes to Kara,” Lena said and she saw the emotions on Alex’s face as Lena’s words truly began to sink in.

 

“L…Lena…,” Alex began before being cut off by Lena who held her hand up to signal for Alex to stop speaking.

 

“Despite learning about what you did to Kara, what you allowed to happen to Kara; despite how much it mirrored what my own brother and so-called family did when I was new to their family, I never thought you were a bad person or automatically evil just because you treated Kara so poorly, so despicably, and allowed others to treat her that way. From what Kara told me, I thought you had left behind treating her poorly but then, just now, I learned that you didn’t just work for the DEO when they used kryptonite against Kara, you were one of the agents who actually shot her with the kryptonite darts,” Lena said, her anger becoming clear once more as she glared at Alex. “YOU USED THE ONE THING THAT CAN KILL HER, AGAINST HER, AGAINST YOUR OWN SISTER! YOU USED THE VERY THING YOU AUTOMATICALLY ASSUMED I’D USE AGAINST HER, EVEN THOUGH I NEVER ONCE HAVE EVEN ATTEMPTED TO DO SO, AND YET I’M WHO YOU THINK IS POISED TO BE A RISK TO HER?! You could have killed her,” Lena said as angry tears welled in her eyes that she willed not to fall.

 

“It’s not that simple, Lena! I feel terrible for using kryptonite against her but I had to obey orders; I couldn’t just disobey my commanding officer! I had a duty to my nation!”

 

“You had a duty to your sister! You promised Jeremiah that you would protect Kara and yet you used kryptonite against her. How do you think he’d feel knowing you used kryptonite against her,” Lena asked as she stared daggers at Alex knowing she was playing a little dirty using Jeremiah against Alex but she needed to make sure Alex actually understood what she had done.

 

“I thought I was protecting her by going along with the kryptonite plan. If I had not of agreed, someone else would have led the mission and they may have used a higher dose than I directed be used. WITHOUT ME CONTROLLING THINGS, THEY COULD HAVE KILLED HER, LENA! I had to protect her and the only way I knew how to do that was to accept leading the mission so I could control how much kryptonite was used and if the mission had failed they would have kept going after her Lena. I did what I thought was necessary to protect her at the time,” Alex implored Lena to believe her but instead the raven-haired woman continued her speech.

 

“YOU COULD HAVE MURDERED HER! Do you realize that you came within minutes of doing the one thing Lex and Lillian have never been able to do? You came within minutes of murdering a Kryptonian, Alex. You did that, not me, yet it is still me you assume to be evil and have dubious intentions with Kara,” Lena said angrily but the sadness at being lumped in with Lex and Lillian was clear in her voice.

 

“I KNEW WHAT I WAS DOING LENA! IT WAS A NONLETHAL DOSE,” Alex insisted as her anger at being compared to Lex and Lillian became clear.

 

“How do you know it was a nonlethal dose though?”

 

“We…well I looked at the amount of Kryptonite Lex used when he turned the sun red and based on that and the information we had about its effects on Superman I did the calculations to determine what amount would be nonlethal.”

 

“Did you ever consider that kryptonite effects Kara and Clark differently,” Lena asked calmly.

 

“They’re both Kryptonian so it affects them the same way,” Alex insisted.

 

“But it doesn’t. Kara spent thirteen years on Krypton, Alex. Clark didn’t even spend a week on Krypton. He didn’t have the chance for the red sun and Krypton’s atmosphere to affect him like it did those who had been on the planet for years like Kara. Instead, Clark was raised on Earth fully so it is our sun and our atmosphere that affected him. It’s the opposite for Kara and it’s also why she’s stronger than Clark. kryptonite can kill Clark, yes, but it takes a larger dose to kill him because although he’s Kryptonian, he was raised on Earth so his DNA is not the same as Kara anymore because of the different atmospheres they grew up in. The small dose that isn’t lethal to Clark, can be lethal to Kara because it takes less to kill her.”

 

“H…How do you know that,” Alex asked suspiciously.

 

“When I left, I wanted to learn as much as I could and a friend helped connect me to everything they knew about Kryptonians and all it took was a comparison between Kara and Clark to see that it takes much less kryptonite to kill Kara then Clark. I love Kara and our children more than anything, Alex, and I will always protect them and that means knowing everything I possibly can about what poses a risk to them, and right now you are a risk just as much as kryptonite is.”

 

“Lena, I would never hurt…they’re my family! I would never intentionally hurt Kara or your children,” Alex insisted.

 

“But you did. You knew bullying her and allowing others to bully her would hurt her and you knew that at the very least the kryptonite darts would hurt her. You knew, Alex, you knew and did it anyways,” Lena said sadly.

 

“Lena…I…I…,” Alex began before Lena once again raised her hand to signal Alex to stop speaking.

 

“Despite your transgression with the kryptonite though, even after knowing you previously bullied and allowed her to be bullied, I still don’t automatically assume you’re evil or want to harm Kara, no matter how angry I am about what you did. I know you love your sister, Alex, and I know you want to protect her, even though you’ve done some very questionable and harmful things to her. I can understand your need to protect her because I have that same need.”

 

“It’s not the same, Lena.”

 

“You’re right; it’s not the same because she’s your sister, yes, but she’s the love of my life and my wife. You may not believe me, Alex, but Kara is my soulmate and I will do whatever it takes to keep her and our family safe, even if that means cutting you and the DEO out of our lives.”

 

“Lena,” Alex said as tears welled in her eyes but Lena ignored her as she continued speaking.

 

“Since the day I first saw Kara, I’ve gone out of my way to protect her, even before I knew her and became her friend and eventually her wife. I’ve never done anything to harm her until I left five months ago and I will always regret leaving, and not talking to her first, but I needed to protect her and that need came above anything else. I know I made a mistake not talking to her first but even though I made the wrong call that mistake still came from a place of wanting to protect Kara.”

 

“That makes no sense, Lena. You don’t just keep someone in the dark and use protecting them as a way to justify your secret keeping.”

 

“You mean like how you didn’t tell Kara you were working for the DEO in part to protect her or how Kara waited to tell me who she is to protect me,” Lena challenged and after receiving an aggravated huff from Alex she continued. “When I woke up the morning after the best night of my life, the morning after learning the truth and finally confessing my feelings for Kara as she confessed hers for me, I had a text message waiting for me from an unknown number. I will always remember what it said because reading it was one of the most terrifying moments of my life. Reading that message, my blood ran cold and I went straight into protective mode.”

 

“What did the message say that was so terrible to cause the great, fearless, Luna Luthor to run without saying anything to anyone,” Alex asked with an eye roll clearly indicating that she wasn’t buying Lena’s story fully.

 

“It said, ‘I hope you had fun with your Kryptonian lover, Lena, because if you stay with her, today will be her last day on this planet. I have pure kryptonite and you know I will use it. If you want your precious Kara to survive the day, leave and make sure she can’t find you and don’t say a word to her about leaving. One day, you will thank me for this Lena. You are a Luthor and you will never be meant to be with a Super.’ It was signed simply ‘Mother’. The moment I read that message, the only thing on my mind was making sure Kara was safe because I knew if Lillian had pure kryptonite she could make good on her threat. So, I did the only thing I could think to do to protect Kara, I left,” Lena said emotionally, with tears in her eyes.

 

“Why didn’t you just come to us so we could figure out a solution together?”

 

“Because I know Lillian would have expected that and I didn’t want to chance it since it was Kara’s life that would have been in danger. Alex, I didn’t know what other weapons Lillian had access to and I didn’t know exactly how much kryptonite she had so I left not wanting to take a chance that she’d hurt Kara if I stayed to try and talk things out with her or any of you. I reacted out of fear, and I will always regret that, but there wasn’t a second while I was away that I didn’t love her or want to come running home to her. I thought about so much while I was away, Alex, including everything she had told me about how you treated her when she first came to Earth and still I didn’t assume the worst of you and even right here, right now I don’t assume the worst because I know you. Make no mistake though, I won’t forgive you for what you did to Kara anytime soon and I don’t want you alone with my daughter until I’m able to feel fully comfortable with that, but I never assumed you were evil and I still don’t assume you are evil no matter how much some of your choices mirror past actions by Lillian and Lex. Yet, you…you have assumed I’m just another evil Luthor out to get a Super all because I made one mistake and you refuse to see that simply sharing a last name doesn’t automatically make me like them.”

 

“Lena…”

 

“No, Alex. Don’t you see? That’s the difference between us, I never assumed the worst in you no matter how much your actions angered me, no matter how much they mirrored things Lex and Lillian have done, no matter how much they hurt Kara. Yet, you assumed the worst in me from day one and I have to wonder if you were only attempting to become my friend so you could keep an eye on me,” Lena said as she tried to keep the tears from falling.

 

“Lena I…”

 

“I don’t know what else I can do to prove to you that I’m not Lex, that I’m not Lillian, but I will do whatever it takes because as angry as I am at you for what you’ve done to the love of my life, you are still her sister and I don’t want her to lose you. So, tell me what to do, Alex, and I’ll do it because I will not be the reason Kara loses you. But mark my words Alex, you need to show us you only have pure intentions with Kara, me and our children too,” Lena said seriously as the tears began to fall against her will.

 

“What, you’re not going to offer to abandon her again to ensure she doesn’t lose me,” Alex asked with a half scoff to deflect momentarily.

 

“No, I’m not. Before I knew that we were married under Kryptonian law, I spent five months learning everything I could about Krypton to better understand Kara’s culture from the information available here, which is limited to say the least, and when I wasn’t doing that, I was trying to find a way to defeat Lillian so I could be with Kara again without being afraid that being with her would mean her death. But when I found out I was pregnant, I knew I had to overcome that fear because our child deserved to have both of us and I didn’t want to go through this miracle pregnancy without her. Then she found me and left me the letter about Elle and there was no way in hell I wasn’t going to come home to Kara and my child. Coming home to Kara, to our daughter, and getting the chance to be a family made realize that all along I was so laser focused on protecting Kara that I forgot the most important fact, the most important truth,” Lena said passionately.

 

“And what fact and truth did you forget,” Alex asked curiously.

 

“El Mayarah,” Lena said simply.

 

Alex sat there in stunned silence for a few minutes, not having expected that answer from Lena, before she finally looked into earnest green eyes and completely deflated before the raven haired woman.

 

“You really love her, don’t you?”

 

“More than anything,” Lena said honestly.

 

“Fucking hell, Kara’s right; we are similar. You were me when Kara first came to live with us until you had that epiphany at least,” Alex admitted quietly after a moment knowing the dam was about to break and she would confess everything to Lena any second.

 

“What do you mean?”

 

“I never told Kara this, although she’s probably using her super hearing right now to make sure you’re okay,” Alex said with a slight smile thinking about her sister using her super hearing to ensure Lena was okay. “When she came to live with us, Mom and Dad told me it was my job to protect her and make sure no one knew about her powers or that she was alien. They told me to do whatever was necessary to keep the secret. I always wanted a sister, Lena, and the thought of someone finding out the truth about Kara scared me. I was petrified of losing the sister I had always wanted, and I didn’t want to let my parents down, so I decided if I gave her the cold shoulder and made her hate me by taking part in her bullying and allowing others to bully her, while also making sure no one wanted to befriend her that she’d never have a reason to use her powers and therefore no one would find out who she was, what she was, and then I’d never have to worry about her being in danger or of losing her,” Alex said sadly as her tears finally began to fall.

 

Lena sat in silence for a few moments as she took in Alex’s words and let them sink in before speaking. I guess I’m not the only one who does the first thing they can think of when it comes to protecting Kara. I still have my reservations though.

 

“So instead of talking to her about your fears you did what you felt was your only option to guarantee her safety no matter how misguided and hurtful it actually was,” Lena said in understanding.

 

“Yes, just like you did when you left.”

 

“Just like I did when I left,” Lena quietly echoed.

 

“We’re different too though, like you said,” Alex admitted after a moment.

 

“I am well aware, Alex. I still don’t know what else I can do to prove to you that I’m not a danger to Kara and I’m not another evil Luthor; hell, technically my name isn’t even Luthor anymore and yet you still treat me like one,” Lena said resigned.

 

“I meant that you’re right, Lena. I automatically jumped to conclusions and judged you because of who you’re related too while even now you’ve told me exactly how much you detest my actions while also making it clear you know I just want to protect my sister. Your actions have always proven to have her best interests at heart from the first time you ever saw each other, when Lex turned the sun red, but whenever something goes bad I always jump to it being a Luthor’s fault, I always jump to accusing you, and that’s because of my own issues with your brother and mother and that’s not fair to you,” Alex said sincerely.

 

“No, it’s not but unfortunately, I’m used to it.”

 

“You shouldn’t have to be though. You were right, Lena, we were becoming friends when you left and I thought I was doing better with not automatically blaming you for things when there’s nothing to connect you to it. I don’t know, maybe that’s why it hurt me when you left. You left and didn’t say goodbye to any of us and only Kara even got a letter. You didn’t just leave Kara, you left me, you left all of us without saying anything like we didn’t matter to you at all. Then to top it off, Kara was so devastated that she shut all of us out,” Alex said as her tears fell. “Today is the first time I’ve really talked to my sister since before you left and that kills me. I didn’t even know that she was staying here for the past month because she had a child. I didn’t know my sister was a mother and instead of being angry at her for her choices and angry at you for yours I all of my anger on you and resorted to my default setting of hating Luthor’s and for that I’m sorry. You didn’t deserve that treatment and you didn’t deserve me lumping you in with the Luthor’s when I was talking to, well more like talking at Kara earlier. I’m sorry Lena. You don’t need to do anything to prove yourself to me, you already did that two years ago when you saved my sister’s life and then every day since you formally met and became close. It’s me who needs to prove myself to you. I promise I’ll do better, be better towards both you and Kara. I promise I’ll remember that we’re stronger together and not do anything that could hurt any of you,” Alex said sincerely.

 

“I appreciate your apology, I do, and I accept it. I’m sorry too, Alex, for leaving the way I did. I should have left you all letters too or written after I got settled or something instead of completely turning my back on all of you. I promise I’ll do better and be better too. But Alex, I need you to know that while I accept your apology, I’m still hurt both because of your actions towards me but especially because of your actions towards Kara and forgiveness needs to be earned through your actions not your words alone,” Lena said genuinely.

 

“I appreciate that you’re willing to accept my apology and, I accept yours as well, and I swear to you, and you too Kara since I’m sure you’re listening, that I will prove myself and I will be better and I will earn your forgiveness. So, Kara, I hope you’re still willing to be my sister and Lena can we try being friends again,” Alex asked hopefully.

 

“No,” Lena said simply.

 

“No? What do you mean no? I thought…I thought…”

 

“Alex, we can’t just be friends again, it’s simply not possible.”

 

“But why? I meant what I said Lena; I promise I’ll prove myself and I won’t make the same mistakes I’ve made in the past again.”

 

“I know and I can tell you’re genuine but Alex, I’m married to your sister so in my book that means we can’t just be friends now because we’re more than that, we’re sisters now too,” Lena said as a small smile grew across her lips.

 

“Jesus Luthor, that was cruel,” Alex exclaimed before smiling herself.

 

“It’s not Luthor anymore, Alex, it’s Zor-El or Danvers when we’re in public,” Lena said matter-of-factly.

 

“You’re taking Kara’s name only? You don’t even want to hyphenate?”

 

“Why would I want to keep the last name of a family that never really wanted me in the first place? I didn’t know what it was like to have a real family after my man died until Kara and I became friends and I met all of you so of course I only want her last names,” Lena said with a shrug.

 

“Well, as your official big sister, I think it’s my duty to tell you that I think that’s stupid. The Luthor’s hate that you aren’t like them, and they hate how close you are to Kara since they know she’s Supergirl, so what better fuck you is there than for you and Kara to hyphenate while in public and be known as Kara and Lena Luthor-Danvers while maintaining Zor-El when amongst family and friends who know the truth? I mean can you imagine Lex and Lillian’s faces when they see a Kryptonian walking the earth with their last name?!”

 

“Three well soon-to-be four Kryptonians actually,” Lena said with a smirk.

 

“I’m sorry, what?!”

Chapter End Notes

I hope you all enjoyed this chapter and how the conversation between Alex and Lena went. I can't wait to hear your thoughts on it!

Chapter 15

Chapter Notes

“I never thought it about it that way, but you’re right, and I should be proud of the good I’ve done with my name too, that’s what Kara always tells me and she’s right. Plus, Kara did already include Luthor as part of Elle’s last name so I guess we will be the Luther-Danvers family to those who don’t know our secret. But, you did hear right, there won’t just be one Kryptonian walking around with Luthor as part of their last name,” Lena said with a smirk.

 

“Oh! Right! Of course, you’re talking about Elle and the baby but that’s only three people that are at least part Kryptonian and you said four. So, who’s the fourth,” Alex asked genuinely confused.

 

“The fourth would be Lena,” Kara said as she entered the room with a soft smile on her face.

 

“K…Kara, I’m so so sorry about everything I said. Lena and I…”

 

“I know,” Kara said cutting her sister off. “I know it was rude to do but your assumption was correct and I may have used my super hearing to listen in the whole time. I just wanted to make sure nothing upset Lena or the baby,” Kara quietly admitted.

 

“It’s fine, Darling. I had a feeling you’d be listening in as well,” Lena said before reaching for Kara’s hand when the blonde sat down next to her.

 

“What your wife said, oh my God, that’s so strange to say but weirdly it also feels very right to say,” Alex mused before continuing. “You’re predicable Kara so I knew you’d listen but what the hell do you mean Lena will be the fourth?!”

 

“When Kryptonians bond we literally give a piece of ourselves to our partners. As a result, when Lena and I bonded, I gave a piece of myself to her meaning our DNA fused together. So, Lena is now part Kryptonian and always will be,” Kara said proudly as she smiled at Lena who returned the smile in kind.

 

“Wait, so does this mean you have Kara’s powers now too,” Alex asked curiously.

 

“Yes. From what we learned at the fortress, I will have all the same powers as Kara, as will our children, but please don’t tell anyone that as we would like to keep that information quiet right now.”

 

“What do you mean ‘from what we learned’ though, Lena? Do you not have powers yet?”

 

“No, I started to notice them subtly but I thought it was because I’m pregnant with a part Kryptonian child. I thought the baby’s powers were manifesting in me as a side effect of the pregnancy since they are connected to me in the womb, but we know now that that is not the case. I built my own red sun bracelet, similar to the one Kara has, so any powers couldn’t be used by the baby while I’m still carrying them but even knowing that I have the powers myself, I’ll still be wearing the bracelet just to make sure they can’t use heat vision from inside my womb or something else that could pose a risk to either of us. But, to answer your question, we won’t see the true extent of my powers or how strong they are compared to Kara’s until after our little kruvuzh born,” Lena said as she looked at her bump lovingly.

 

“That makes sense but what does kruvuzh mean?”

 

“It means miracle in Kryptonese. We were told by Alura’s hologram that we couldn’t conceive naturally because we originated from different species, but now it turns out that they made the assumption based on likely faulty information but regardless we view this child as a little miracle so Kara took to calling them little kruvuzh and I like it so it’s sticking,” Lena said simply.

 

“I like it,” Alex said before breaking into a wide grin when something clicked in her head, “Oh my God! I can’t wait for Lillian and Lex to find out you have Kara’s powers and are part Kryptonian now! God, their faces will be priceless when they learn that news!”

 

“If we have any say about it they won’t know until well after the baby is born. I don’t want Lena to be at an increased risk while pregnant and if I had it my way she and our children would never be at risk period. But the reality is they are going to come for us eventually since Elle was taken from Cadmus a week after her birth, but hopefully they hold off until the baby is born so Lena can fully defend herself if need be,” Kara said.

 

“No matter when they come, J’onn, me and the entire DEO will be there to help protect your family; I hope you both know that,” Alex said sincerely.

 

“We do know that Alex, and we appreciate it but before the DEO is allowed any access to our children, I would appreciate it if any kryptonite still held is destroyed. I don’t want there to be any chance of the DEO using kryptonite against Kara again and I definitely don’t want there to be a chance they can use it against out children,” Lena said seriously.

 

“I’ll speak to J’onn about it. But um speaking of Elle, two things; first when can I meet her properly and second how did she escape Cadmus exactly?”

 

“She fell asleep after I told her the story about how her mam has really been the superhero of this family for far longer than I have, but, if you want to stay for dinner you can meet her when she wakes up,” Kara said.

 

“I’d really like that but Maggie will start to worry if I’m not home at a reasonable hour. She doesn’t even know I came out here today. I just left the second I heard J’onn on the phone,” Alex admitted.

 

“J’onn gave me his car so I could get here as soon as possible so why don’t you fly it back to National City and pick Maggie up so you both can properly meet your niece and we can bring Maggie up to speed on everything, and then we can tell you together how it is Elle was rescued from Cadmus,” Lena suggested.

 

“Really? You guys are okay with Maggie finding out about all of this?”

 

“Yes,” Kara and Lena said at the same time.

 

“Alex, I never intended to hide Elle’s existence from any of you, I just wanted Lena to know about her and get to meet her first. We want Elle to know her family and if I had it my way I’d shout it from the rooftops that I’m lucky enough to call Lena my wife and the mother of my children,” Kara said sincerely before Lena leaned in and pecked her lips sweetly.

 

“I feel the same way. I want the world to know that I am the luckiest person in the universe for getting to be loved by Kara and be her wife and the mother of her children,” Lena said before Kara leaned in to peck Lena’s lips sweetly before they each murmured “I love you,” against the other’s lips.

 

“Oh God, this right here is going to take some getting used to,” Alex said in mock disgust.

 

“Oh please, like Kara and I haven’t had to suffer watching you and Maggie practically fuck each other in front of us before so you can handle a bit of PG-13 sappiness from us,” Lena quipped.

 

“Touché, Luthor, touché.”

 

“I thought we established that it’s Zor-El now to you and Luthor-Danvers to the world,” Lena said with a smirk.

 

“Yeah yeah. I’m just grateful that you didn’t throw me out on my ass for how I acted today and have acted in the past,” Alex admitted.

 

“Alex, we had a really good conversation about that and I accept your apology and we’re on the road to forgiveness. El Mayarah after all,” Lena said.

 

“Yeah stronger together but, Kar, can you forgive me one day too?”

 

“Yes. I heard everything you said and while I wish I knew back then that you treated me like you did in the beginning in a misguided attempt to protect me, I’m glad I know now. I forgave you for the kryptonite a long time ago but I agree with Lena that any remaining kryptonite supply needs to be destroyed. Forgiving you for your actions towards Lena though will take time. However, if Lena can forgive you one day, so can I. So, we’re going to be okay Alex, but we will have a proper conversation about everything I overheard later. To be clear though, if you ever default to accusing my wife of being another Luthor again or do anything that could harm any of us I won’t be giving you another chance,” Kara said seriously.

 

“It won’t happen again, I swear,” Alex said seriously.

 

“Good. Now, why don’t you take J’onn’s car like Lena suggested and go pick Maggie up? Eliza should be back any minute so if you leave now you’ll be back before dinner’s ready,” Kara said.

 

“Okay, I’ll do that,” Alex said as she stood but didn’t make any further effort to move towards the door.

 

“The keys are hanging on the hook by the door, Alex,” Lena said thinking that may be why Alex hadn’t moved.

 

“Okay, but um would it be okay if I hugged you both before I go get Maggie,” she asked nervously.

 

“Come here,” Kara said mere seconds before Alex closed the distance and fell into her sister’s embrace before holding an arm out for Lena to join which she immediately did.

 

When the trio split from their embrace several moments later, Alex simply smiled, grabbed the keys and left to fly back to National City to get Maggie.

 

 


 

 

Eliza walked through the front door about five minutes after Alex left. She had noticed J’onn’s car was gone and feared things had not gone well between Kara and Lena so she quickly set the groceries on the kitchen island and ran into the living room to console her youngest daughter. She stopped dead in her tracks though when she reached the living room and found the pair cuddling with Kara’s arm wrapped around Lena, holding the raven haired woman close to her side with her free hand resting on Lena’s baby bump as Lena had an arm snaked around Kara’s waist and her free hand resting above Kara’s on her bump. She was about to turn around and leave the room so as not to interrupt the pair’s moment but before she could do so she heard her daughter call out to her.

 

“Stay please. Lena and I would like to talk to you about a few things.”

 

“Okay, honey,” Eliza said as she moved to take a seat opposite Kara and Lena who did not move from their position. “Is everything alright,” she asked after a moment.

 

“Better than alright actually,” Kara said with a huge smile that was mirrored on Lena’s face.

 

“Well that’s good. What did you both want to talk to me about?”

 

Pulling Lena impossibly closer, Kara looked to Lena for permission and after receiving a nod, Lena removed her right hand from atop Kara’s left and pulled her own left hand back from its’ place on Kara’s waist so the two could hold their left hands out for Eliza to see. The couple watched as Eliza looked at their hands then quickly searched for their right hands until finally her eyes grew wide.

 

“You two…you two got married?! I only gone for a few hours!”

 

“We got married under Kryptonian law, yes, but we’ve been married for five months,” Kara said as a light blush covered both hers and Lena’s cheeks.

 

“But if you got married five months ago why did you leave Lena and how are you pregnant, Lena?”

 

“We didn’t know we were married. We didn’t realize that for Kryptonians the bond can happen without their being a ceremony like we’d have here. We only found out earlier when we went to the fortress but Kara and I have decided we’re embracing it because we want to be together and we want to be married,” Lena explained.

 

“But how did you learn you’re married at the fortress and why did you leave and how are you pregnant? I’m confused.”

 

“You really didn’t listen in to our conversation before or after we went to the fortress,” Kara asked surprised.

 

“After listening in to you and Alex talk about girls when you were teenagers I learned not to listen in to private conversations either of you are having, so no I didn’t listen in.”

 

“Oh, well…um…you see when I told Lena the truth about me we um…we confessed our feelings for each other and we…we…well we consummated that love and well with alien biology we conceived our little kruvuzh. We didn’t think it was possible to conceive because when I took Lena to the fortress that night my mother’s hologram said it would be impossible because we originated from different species. When Lena came here though she told me the baby is mine so we went to the fortress to learn how that was possible besides the obvious how it happened. The second we stepped into the fortress, Kelex greeted us as Kara, Lena and baby Zor-El and then we had my mother’s hologram explain it to us. The cliff notes version is she isn’t entirely sure how we conceived but she confirmed we bonded that night. With that bonding, I gave a part of myself to Lena, not just to conceive our child but to complete our bond,” Kara said as her blush deepened from having this conversation with her adoptive mother.

 

“Kruvuzh? What does that mean? I’m not familiar with that word.”

 

“It means miracle. Since this pregnancy was not supposed to be possible I started calling our baby little kruvuzh and we’ve decided to keep calling the baby that,” Kara said with a warm smile as she gently caressed Lena’s bump.

 

“I like that. Congratulations by the way. I had a feeling the baby might be both of yours but I am very happy to hear this news and I cannot wait to have another grandchild to spoil! This is fantastic news; not only do I get another grandchild but I’ve gotten another daughter officially!  But, Kara, for clarification, what do you mean when you say you gave a part of yourself to Lena to complete the bond? I’ve never heard of that in all my studies of your people.”

 

“Alura told us that during the bonding, you give a part of yourself to your partner and as a result your DNA fuses together. I haven’t been able to study the science of it but we did that and now genetically I’m part Kryptonian just as our children both are. Our children and I will all have the same powers as Kara but we won’t know much about the strength of mine until after I give birth because I will be continuing to wear my red sun bracelet until then and we don’t know when our children’s powers will manifest either.”

 

“I see. The scientist side of me is very intrigued by this and would love to learn the science behind it but the parent side of me is just incredibly happy for you both. I waited as patiently as I could for you two to get your acts together and be together and after you left Lena, I worried I’d never see this day but seeing you both now, you look so much happier than you did earlier today.”

 

“Thank you, Eliza. We are happy. Lena and I had some difficult conversations but we both acknowledged our wrongdoings, apologized and forgave each other. Giving each other the engagement bracelets we each made during our time apart and choosing to wear the engagement and wedding ring set Lena made each of us to honor Earth’s traditions is truly the start of our new beginning as wives and mothers I think.”

 

“I couldn’t agree with Kara more. Wearing the bracelets and the rings is a reminder of what we’ve been through to get to this moment and they’re a symbol of our everlasting love and commitment to be together until our last breaths,” Lena said as she looked at Kara lovingly.

 

“I like seeing you both like this, happy and in love, but Lena, I have to ask why did you leave?”

 

“When I woke up the morning after Kara and I you know, I had a text message from an unknown number. I will always remember what it said. It said, ‘I hope you had fun with your Kryptonian lover, Lena, because if you stay with her, today will be her last day on this planet. I have pure kryptonite and you know I will use it. If you want your precious Kara to survive the day, leave and make sure she can’t find you and don’t say a word to her about leaving. One day, you will thank me for this Lena. You are a Luthor and you will never be meant to be with a Super.’ It was also signed simply with ‘Mother’. “

 

“Oh, Lena, I am so sorry that’s what you woke too. You must have been so scared. It makes sense now, you left because you thought it was the only way to protect Kara from your family. See, Kara, I told you that was a possibility,” Eliza said.

 

“Wait, you thought this was a possibility,” Lena asked surprised.

 

“Yes, and I told Kara as much and she didn’t want to admit it at the time but I know she believed me.”

 

“Kara, is this true?”

 

“Yes,” Kara admitted quietly. “It made logical sense but I didn’t want to fully believe it was a possibility because that would mean I failed to protect you from them. I won’t fail you again Lena, and I won’t fail our children, I swear on the book of Rao that I won’t fail our family,” Kara implored Lena to believe her.

 

“Darling, I know; believe me baby I know. You never failed me, Kara; I failed you by leaving and not working the issue out together but I will not fail you again. We will face everything together from now until the end of time, okay?”

 

“Okay, I like the sound of that. I love you, Lena Zor-El,” Kara said before joining their lips is a sweet and loving kiss.

 

“And I love you, Kara Zor-El,” Lena murmured against Kara’s lips before joining them once more.

 

“Lena Zor-El does have a nice ring to it but so would Lena Danvers,” Eliza mused bringing the couple out of their moment.

 

“Actually, we are hyphenating,” Lena said. “Kara already gave Elle the last name of Luthor-Danvers when she wasn’t sure when or if she’d find me and when I was talking to Alex a little bit ago I said I wanted to just be Lena Danvers but she reminded me that I’m not Lillian and I’m not Lex, I’m better. She also reminded me that it would be sweet revenge to have Lillian and Lex have to live with the fact that four Kryptonians walk the planet with their last name. Plus, we are Luthor’s too and we should embrace that and show the world what good the right type of Luthor’s can do,” Lena finished as Kara nodded her head approvingly.

 

“Wait, you talked to Alex? When? I thought you hadn’t spoken to anyone since you left?”

 

“Alex actually showed up here while you were at the store, Eliza,” Kara said carefully.

 

“Why would she do that? She and Maggie are supposed to come next week,” Eliza said clearly confused.

 

“She overheard J’onn on the phone with you and drove here immediately. We had some difficult but productive talks with her and at least began to clear the air. She took J’onn’s car to fly back to National City to pick up Maggie so we could all have dinner here together,” Lena said.

 

“Well, I’m glad things seem to be on the right track between you girls. I noticed J’onn’s car was gone and feared something had gone wrong between you two but I didn’t notice Alex’s motorcycle in the driveway.”

 

“I think she parked it in the unattached garage because I didn’t hear her pull up, not that I was really listening at the time,” Kara said.

 

“That makes sense. Now about your last names,” Eliza said as she quickly changed topics, “I hadn’t thought of it that way but you’re right Lena, and Luthor-Danvers does have a nice ring to it,” Eliza said with a smile before scrunching her brow and adding, “this may seem like I’m changing topics, and I’m not accusing anyone of anything I’m just a concerned mother and grandmother, but you’ve been gone for five months, Lena. Have you been able to get any prenatal care during that time?”

 

“It took me a long time to realize I was pregnant. I only fully realized it a couple weeks ago and had been spending that time building up the courage to come home and tell Kara but I have had prenatal care since finding out. Dr. Diana Prince gave me a full workup and did an ultrasound just before Kara knocked on my door in Kells and Kelex did another checkup at the fortress. Oh, and Kara came home and made me a homemade and absolutely delicious version of my favorite fall kale salad to make sure the baby and I get all the nutrients we need. So, to answer your question, I’m being well cared for,” Lena said with a smile as she lovingly squeezed Kara’s hand.

 

“Good, that’s good. Were you able to find out the baby’s sex when Dr. Prince did the scan?”

 

“I could have but I didn’t want to learn that information without Kara next to me. Diana printed the ultrasound pictures and put the one showing their sex in a separate envelope so Kara and I could open it together.”

 

“That’s exciting! Did you open the envelope yet,” Eliza asked hopefully.

 

“We opened the envelope with the ultrasound pictures that don’t reveal their sex but we were actually hoping you had an ultrasound machine in your lab here and you could give us another scan and we could learn their sex while seeing them live on the screen. We also thought you might like to be there to learn the sex of you second grandchild,” Kara said shyly.

 

“I’d be honored to do an anatomy scan for you. It just so happens that I do have an up-to-date ultrasound machine in my lab; I’ve kept everything up-to-date just in case the day ever came where I needed to patch you up. If you’d like we can do it now before your sister and Maggie arrive,” Eliza suggested.

 

“Yes, please,” Kara and Lena said in unison before getting up to follow Eliza to her home lab in the basement.

Chapter End Notes

Supercorp's little kruvuzh's sex will be revealed in the next update. Who's team girl and who's team boy? And how do you feel about Supercorp being on the road towards forgiveness and healing with Alex?

Chapter 16

Chapter Notes

The time is finally here! Will it be another baby girl Zor-El/Luthor-Danvers or with a baby boy be joining the women of the Zor-El/Luthor-Danvers family/extended family? You guys seemed pretty split on being team girl and team boy but I hope you all enjoy this chapter!

There will also be a second chapter later today.

“I knew keeping an exam table and all the medical equipment, even after you moved to National City and started working with the DEO some, would still come in handy one day,” Eliza said as she left Kara and Lena into her lab in the basement.

 

“We’re grateful for it too,” Lena said kindly as Kara nodded her head in agreement.

 

“Alright Lena, you can hop on the exam table while I get everything ready,” Eliza asked.

 

“Okay,” Lena said as she did as instructed, with Kara making sure to help her of course.

 

“How are you feeling about seeing our little kruvuzh live on the screen for the first time,” Lena asked Kara.

 

“I’m excited, so so excited! I can’t wait to see them moving around and hear their heartbeat…did you hear their heartbeat when Diana did a scan,” Kara asked suddenly realizing she didn’t know if Lena had listened to the heartbeat or not.

 

Blushing Lena said, “I didn’t, no. There’s a recording in the envelope with the ultrasound picture that tells us our baby’s sex but it didn’t feel right listening to that either without you. Diana said they had a strong heartbeat though.”

 

“Of course they have a strong heartbeat, they’re our kid,” Kara said with a huge grin.

 

“Well obviously,” Lena said with a playful eye roll.

 

“It may be selfish of me to say but I’m really glad we can share the experience of hearing their heartbeat for the first time and learning their sex together.”

 

“Kar, you haven’t used your super hearing to listen yet,” Lena asked surprised.

 

“No, you were masking them for the longest time and I’ve been a little scared to try and listen again in case I still can’t hear them,” Kara sheepishly admitted.

 

“Kara, I stopped that the second you left my house in Kells. I was hoping that if you could hear my heartbeat you’d come back and we could talk then I found your letter and realized how hurt you felt and the fact that we had a daughter so I came here and you know the rest.”

 

“You have no idea how much it means to me that I can listen for your heartbeat again and now our baby’s too. I don’t think I ever told you this but, even before I told you I love you, whenever I needed to feel grounded or calm down I’d listen to your heartbeat.”

 

“My heartbeat grounds and calms you,” Lena asked in disbelief.

 

“Every time,” Kara answered as she looked lovingly at Lena and Lena looked back at her just as lovingly.

 

“Alright ladies, let’s take a look at your baby. Lena, can you lift your shirt and undo your pants,” Eliza asked as soon as she had everything ready to go, effectively bringing Lena and Kara out of their moment.

 

“Of course,” Lena said as she did as requested before lying back again and without realizing it she reached for Kara’s hand and Kara quickly took it in hers before bringing it to her lips and kissing Lena’s knuckles.

 

“Lena, this will be a little cold,” Eliza said as she placed the gel on Lena’s exposed stomach. “Alright, ladies, here’s your baby,” she said after a moment as her face broke into a huge smile as she saw her second grandchild live on the screen.

 

“Oh my Rao! Rao, Lena, look! Look it’s our baby; oh Rao that’s our baby and they’re perfect. We did that Lena, we made this perfect little person that’s part of us. Rao, this is amazing and look they’re sucking their thumb,” Kara gushed as she bounced on her feet excitedly, intently watched the screen taking in every detail she could of their child while Lena couldn’t stop herself from watching Kara’s face as she took in their child on the screen for the first time.

 

As she watched Kara, Lena couldn’t help but get lost in her own happy thoughts. This is how it’s supposed to feel when pregnant and getting an ultrasound. I’m so glad she found me and that we’re officially together again because this is how I imagined things. I can’t imagine going through this without her like I did the first scan. This is perfect, she’s perfect and our family is perfect. I love our family more than anything.

 

“Lee,” Kara said pulling Lena from her thoughts a moment later.

 

“Mhmm?”

 

“You okay? You kind of zoned out on me there.”

 

“I’m perfect. I was just watching you watch our little kruvuzh on the screen and I couldn’t help but think about how this is what’s supposed to be like when you’re pregnant. I loved getting to see our little one when Diana did the scan but being able to experience this with you here holding my hand is everything to me. I’m so glad you’re here with me, Kar.”

 

“Me too. There isn’t any place I’d rather be,” Kara said as she leaned in and softly kissed her wife.

 

“Not to ruin your moment but, if you both want to look back at the screen, your baby if giving us a clear view of what they are,” Eliza said, instantly drawing both women’s attention to the screen once more.

 

“Really,” Kara asked hopefully because as she looked at the screen she had no clue how to tell if their child was a boy or girl.

 

“Yes, really. Final guesses before I tell you?”

 

“I still say we’re having another little girl,” Lena said confidently.

 

“And I still think we’re having a boy,” Kara said matching Lena’s confidence.

 

“Ah, you disagree so this should be fun. What do you girls win if you’re right?”

 

Blushing Lena said, “it’s not much of a bet because I think we both win either way but, If I’m right and it’s a girl, I get to pick her first name and take Kara on a date, but if Kara’s right and it’s a boy, she gets to pick his first name and take me on a date.”

 

“Well Kara, I hope you pick a first name worthy of this child and take Lena out on a very nice date because congratulations mommies you’re having a boy!”

 

“Oh my Rao! We’re having a son! Lena, we’re having a son,” Kara exclaimed excitedly as happy tears began to fall as she leaned in and kissed Lena once more.

 

“You were right, Kar. God, I can’t believe we’re having a little boy,” Lena said shocked but happy to hear that they would be welcoming a son in a few months as happy tears of her own fell as she initiated a kiss herself.

 

“I love you Lena, and I love our son, our little kruvuzh,” Kara proclaimed before capturing Lena’s lips in a more passionate kiss before bending down next to Lena’s bump and placing a sweet kiss on the side of it, where there was no gel while whispering, “I love you, my son, and Mam and I cannot wait to meet you.”

 

When Kara looked up at Lena as she stood back up, a fresh set of tears began to stream down Lena’s cheeks because of how overcome she was with love for her wife at witnessing that tender moment between mother and son.

 

“Come here,” Lena softly requested after Kara stood back up and the blonde quickly moved to stand next to Lena’s head once more. When she reached her wife though, Lena reached up and looped her arms around Kara’s neck before applying enough pressure to let Kara know she wanted to pull her in for a kiss. Kara eagerly took the hint and leaned down and kissed her wife soundly.

 

“What was that for,” Kara asked after their passionate but still chaste kiss broke.

 

“I just love you and our children so much and seeing you being so sweet and loving with our son makes me love you even more.”

 

“I meant every word,” Kara said before quickly pecking Lena’s lips as Eliza returned with the pictures.

 

“I made copies of the ultrasound pictures for you both and a few extras as well. Would you like to hear your son’s heartbeat now?”

 

“Yes,” the couple said in unison.

 

“Alright….and here it is,” Eliza said after a moment of moving the probe into the best position, and a strong, “thump thump thump thump” could be heard clearly by all.

 

“Rao, I think this is my new favorite sound,” Kara said in total awe of hearing her son’s heartbeat.

 

“It’s the most beautiful sound I’ve ever heard,” Lena said lovingly.

 

“One hundred forty beats per minute, so a very strong heartbeat for this stage of his development. I don’t want you both to be alarmed though when you see his heart rate slows the closer you get to your delivery date. His heart rate will continue to decrease for the remainder of the pregnancy and will be around one hundred thirty beats per minute by the time he’s born. And before you ask Kara, I have already sent the audio file to both yours and Lena’s phones,” Eliza said as she turned off the machine and gave Lena a cloth to clean the gel from her stomach, which Kara quickly grabbed to clean the gel off for her wife herself.

 

Once Kara was done cleaning the gel off, and Lena’s clothes were resituated, the trio headed back upstairs to the living room. As soon as they sat down Eliza asked the question she had been dying to ask, “Kara, since you get to pick my grandson’s first name do you have anything in mind yet?”

 

“I do actually but I want to discuss it with Lena first and then I need to talk to someone else about it before I reveal it.”

 

“That’s fine, dear; I’m sure I’ll love his name no matter what it is and I can’t wait to learn what it is. I’ll leave you two to talk while I start dinner for us, your sister and Maggie,” Eliza said as she left the room and headed for the kitchen.

 

 


 

Once they were alone, the couple sat in a comfortable silence for a few minutes while they happily looked at the ultrasounds pictures Eliza had printed for them. Eventually though, Lena couldn’t wait any longer to hear what name Kara had in mind for their son.

 

“Kar?”

 

“Yeah?”

 

“What name did you have in mind for our son?”

 

“Oh, um, well Elle’s name is heavily connected to us and our family and I’d like our son’s name to be connected to our family too. When I was left here by Kal-El, I never thought I’d have a family again but I got another mom, dad and even a sister and then I met you and now I have everything I ever dreamed of and more. But, during my first few months here, it was rough and I didn’t talk much but Jeremiah used to take me star gazing every night and each night he’d ask me to point out where Krypton would be and then he’d ask me to tell him a story from when I lived there. Those moments helped me feel connected to him and then even after being gone for almost a decade he risked his life to make sure our little girl got to us so…so I’d really like to name our son Jeremiah,” Kara nervously admitted.

 

“Kara, you don’t need to be nervous about my reaction. I think Jeremiah would be an amazing name for our son and an amazing way to honor the man who not only became your second father but who risked everything to make sure Elle made her way to us safely. I take it that you want to run this past Alex first though?”

 

“Yeah. Things may not be perfect with her right now but I still feel like I should ask her if she’s okay with it. She’s always wanted to be a mom and she used to say she’d like to name her son after him and I don’t want her to feel like we’re stealing the name or something. She still doesn’t even know he’s alive, Lena, with us fighting I didn’t get to tell her, and then it was left that we’d tell her how Elle got us later, so I don’t know if that will change things for her but I want her to be okay with us naming our son after him to avoid further conflict between us; is that okay?”

 

“That’s completely okay, Darling, I understand why you want to run this past her. I love how considerate you always are, Kara. Talk to her tonight though, okay?”

 

“Okay. I love you.”

 

“I love you too.”

Chapter End Notes

I hope you all liked that reveal and are excited to see Kara and Lena welcome a baby boy into the family. What are your thoughts on Kara wanting to name their son Jeremiah? I can't wait to hear your thoughts and as always, thank you for reading!

Chapter 17

Chapter Notes

Kara had gone upstairs to get Elle not long after she and Lena discussed her wish to name their son after Jeremiah. As soon as she returned to the living room, Lena was quick to hold her arms out for their little girl, who Kara happily handed to her. The couple then cuddled on the couch, with Kara sitting with her back against the arm of the couch and her left foot on the floor while her right leg was outstretched so Lena could sit between her legs and lean her back against Kara’s chest. As soon as Lena was situated, with Elle happily cradled in her arms, Kara wrapped her arms around her girls, one hand lovingly caressing the back of Elle’s head and the other resting on Lena’s baby bump. The couple were so engrossed with interacting with their daughter that Kara didn’t even register that Alex and Maggie had arrived until the women walked into the house. Hearing the shutter of a camera, Kara’s senses kicked in and her head snapped up to find the source of the shutter.

 

“Alex! What the heck,” Kara exclaimed seeing her sister standing in the entryway smiling like a damn Cheshire cat as she took pictures of the young family.

 

“What? I come in and the first thing I see is my sister and sister-in-law cuddling on the couch with the most adorable baby in the world so what was I supposed to do other than take a picture? You two will thank me for these pictures one day when she’s a teenager and doesn’t want to be seen in public with you and you just want to remember the good old days when she loved being with you.”

 

“Just make sure to send those pictures to us and please do not post them anywhere, we’re not ashamed of our daughter, quite the opposite actually, but one day Lillian and Cadmus will come for her and we want to limit their ability to find her. Plus, we haven’t exactly told people and I’m pretty sure Maggie wants to kill us, or at least me, right now as it is,” Lena said as everyone directed their attention the feisty Latina who was in fact shooting death glares in the couple’s direction.

 

“Nice of you to notice me little Luthor, although I need a new nickname for you now,” Maggie mused. “Give Kara the baby and come here,” she then ordered after a moment.

 

“Maggie be nice,” Kara warned.

 

“Just you wait, you’re next,” Maggie retorted.

 

“Oh Rao, I can’t handle two pissed off sisters in one day,” Kara exaggeratedly sighed.

 

Lena, for her part, did as told and handed Elle to Kara before slowly approaching a still glaring Maggie. She was expecting Maggie to slap her or yell at her for disappearing but that’s not what happened when she stood in front of the older woman. No, instead Maggie dropped her glare instantly and pulled Lena in for a tight hug before whispering low enough so only Lena and Kara, thanks to her super hearing, could hear, “Alex told me everything, and I mean everything. I talked to her and made it very clear that if she ever pulls any of that shit again she won’t just be losing her sister, sister-in-law, niece and new niece or nephew but she’d lose me too. She said she knows how wrong she was and she just wants to get back to how we all used to interact and that’s why she’s acting so normal. I am sorry she put you both through all that shit but I am so happy for you.”

 

Pulling back from the hug though, Maggie’s demeanor changed as she still had a bone to pick with Lena.

 

“Now, don’t you ever do that again, Lena! You left without saying a word to us and your fucking wife didn’t tell us anything so we didn’t know if you were alive or dead; I didn’t know if you were alive or dead! I thought we had established that we’re chosen sisters. Our so-called families may have decided we weren’t good enough to truly be part of their families but we have each other and we have this crazy family we’ve all bit and family doesn’t run from family. Don’t you dare ever run away from us again. We’re stronger together, Lena, that’s a forever and always thing, you got that,” Maggie asked as she pulled back from the hug to see a crying Lena nodding her head as she composed herself once more.

 

“Yeah, I got that and I’m glad there are no secrets between all of us now,” Lena said as she retook her place on the couch with Kara while Maggie and Alex sat on the other couch.

 

“Me too. We weren’t trying to keep the truth from you, Lena. Kara didn’t even tell me; I only found out because Alex was having a freak-out about Supergirl’s safety and I knew she only acted that way when it had to do with Kara so I put two and two together,” Maggie explained.

 

“I know. I’m not mad; I’m just glad there are no secrets left between us. But, I’m really sorry Mags, for everything. I just…I just panicked when I read Lillian’s text and I just wanted to keep Kara safe and I let my fear win out. I won’t do it again though; I know now that I have everything I could ever need or want right here. After talking with Kara, I know we’ve both made decisions we thought were best based on our need to protect each other but we know we’re stronger together and we’re not going to let fear make us do anything to separate us again, right zhao,” Lena asked.

 

“Right. Communication is key, especially when we’re afraid and start to panic; we’ve learned that the hard way,” Kara said before placing a sweet kiss to the base of Lena’s neck.

 

“And you, Little Danvers, crap you need a new nickname too but you! You shut us out without so much as an explanation,” Maggie said as she rounded on Kara. “You always tell us how we’re stronger together but then when you need strength to go on you shut us out and not just for a day or even a week but five god damn months; that’s not okay Kara. I get that you were hurting but when you’re hurting you are supposed to lean on us, your family, not close yourself off and try to handle it yourself.”

 

“I’m sorry, Maggie. I wasn’t in the right headspace to talk to anyone and I know some have had less than ideal opinions about Lena and no matter how hurt I was I wasn’t going to stand by and listen to people disparage her. But, like Lena and I said earlier we’ve learned from this and we’ll be better,” Kara said sincerely.

 

“Okay, then, I can live with that.”

 

“When did you learn to speak Kryptonese,” Alex suddenly asked Lena having caught her use of a Kryptonese word.

 

“Oh, I’m not fluent yet. Kara is fluent, obviously, and we plan for our children to be too so I want to be as well. While I was away I tried to learn everything I could, so I did pick up some words and since coming home, Kara has already taught me a few new ones. I hope to be fluent before the baby is born so I can speak Kryptonese to them and Elle both before they start speaking.”

 

“That’s amazing,” Alex said with a soft smile.

 

“It really is, Lena, but when can we be formally introduced to our niece,” Maggie asked.

 

“As soon as she’s awake you can be properly introduced but Maggie, you weren’t confused when I mentioned Lillian’s message. So, Alex, how much exactly did you tell her,” Lena said so Alex wouldn’t necessarily realize Maggie already told them she knew everything while also gaging whether Alex actually told Maggie everything or not.

 

“I know you two wanted to bring her up to speed but after our conversations I did a lot of thinking on the trip back to National City. I especially thought about everything you said to me Lena and as much as I hate accepting it, everything you said about me is correct. I did everything you said you were even right when you said my actions mirrored those taken by Lex and Lillian. That’s a really hard pill for me to swallow but it is the truth. I need to remember that the ends don’t always justify the means and that it’s not on me to protect Kara alone. We are stronger together but to truly live that moto, I needed to tell Maggie what I did; she already knew about the kryptonite darts but she didn’t know about the bullying. When I finally reached her and told her about that part of my past, the whole truth, including everything you guys told me and everything about our conversations came pouring out of me and before I knew it I had told Maggie everything. Please don’t be mad at me,” Alex said pleadingly.

 

Sharing a look with Kara, the couple had a conversation with their eyes before Lena answered Alex.

 

“We’re not mad. Honestly, it’s a relief because Kara and I have had to explain more than once today so we weren’t really looking forward to having to do it again,” Lena said sincerely causing a small smile to form on Alex’s lips.

 

Before anyone could say anything further, Eliza entered the room.

 

 

“Alex, Maggie! I knew I heard you coming in not too long ago. Come here,” Eliza said as she motioned for Alex and Maggie to come give her hugs which the couple did. “I was so happy when Kara and Lena said you were going to be here for dinner. But Alex, they said you had some difficult conversations earlier, so how mean were you to them before you realized you were in the wrong,” she asked her eldest daughter with a knowing look causing Alex to blush.

 

“I got into an argument with Kara and made some horrendous statements regarding Lena and Kara basically told me to clean up my act or leave knowing I’d lost her and the right to know my niece and unborn niece or nephew. Then Lena, made me face some hard truths about my actions but they’ve both accepted my apologies and are giving me the chance to earn their forgiveness. And before you ask, yes, I was warned they won’t be so understanding if I ever turn into a total douche again,” Alex succinctly explained.

 

“Good. You girls don’t need to tell me exactly what was said but if you do whatever you did again, I will know, and you will have to answer to me as well; is that clear Alexandra,” Eliza asked with a raised eyebrow.

 

“Yes, it’s clear.”

 

“Good. Now, Maggie, do you know everything currently going on?”

 

“I do. Alex filled me in kind of told her before we left National City.”

 

“Well, good. Now we can have a family night without any secrets. Dinner will be ready in about half an hour but I did throw together some spinach and kale bites with feta for us to snack on until then and Kara, before you pout, this appetizer is good for your wife and unborn child which is why I made it,” Eliza said before retrieving the aforementioned appetizer.

 

“Actually, Eliza,” Lena began once Eliza returned, “Kara isn’t as anti-kale as she used to be. Someone made me a kale salad earlier and stole a bite from it without me having to beg her to try it,” Lena said with a mischievous lilt in her voice.

 

“Oh my God?! You willingly ate kale,” Alex exclaimed not having expected those words to have been uttered about her sister.

 

“Hey! I missed her and eating kale made me think of her and it made me feel closer to her but I’m not the only one you started eating something they usually don’t. Lena ate potstickers six days a week because she missed more,” Kara retorted.

 

“Oh, this is great. They’re perfect for each other,” Maggie said as she burst out laughing.

 

“Girls stop teasing each other and eat some spinach and kale bites,” Eliza said.

 

“Okay but first, Alex, Maggie, would you like to properly meet your niece,” Kara asked with a smile while Lena happily moaned at the taste of a spinach and kale bite.

 

“Yes,” Alex and Maggie said in unison as Kara walked over to her sister and Maggie, who were sitting on the couch across from them.

 

“Alex, Maggie, we’d like to introduce you to Lorelei Kieran Luthor-Danvers-Zor-El but around family she’s simply Lorelei Kieran Zor-El and to the world she’s simply Lorelei Kieran Luthor-Danvers but we are calling her Elle for short,” Kara proudly said as she sat down next to her sister and angled Elle so Alex and Maggie could she her properly.

 

“Oh wow, she looks just like you guys,” Alex said as she finally got a proper look at her niece.

 

“She really does look like you guys. She beautiful,” Maggie said as she looked at Elle for the first time.

 

“She’s perfect, isn’t she,” Lena asked with a smile on her face.

 

“She really is,” Alex said reverently as Maggie nodded her head.

 

“Would you guys like to hold her,” Kara asked.

 

“Yes,” Alex said immediately while Maggie said, “after Alex, yes.”

 

Kara immediately, transferred Elle to Alex and Elle was immediately captivated by Alex and started gurgling at her. Alex began to tear up holding her niece as she realized how close she was to losing all this and how grateful she truly was that Lena and Kara were willing to forgive her. Lena and Eliza both made sure to capture the moment with their phones. After a few minutes though, Maggie became impatient and Alex reluctantly handed Elle to Maggie who instantly fell in love with the little girl and swore to teach her how to be a badass when she got older, causing everyone else to chuckle.

 

 


 

 

Alex and Maggie kept trading Elle back and forth until it was time for dinner. Once they were all seated and Lena began feeding Elle her bottle, the group dug into the chicken and broccoli alfredo with homemade garlic bread Eliza had prepared. Everyone loved dinner and conversation was flowing easily as they talked about everything pertaining to Kara and Lena when finally, a thought came to Alex’s mind.

 

“Kar, you said someone got Elle out of Cadmus and brought her here but you never said who. Who brought Elle here and how did they even know to bring her here,” Alex asked.

 

“Please don’t be upset I didn’t tell you earlier. It’s just that we were fighting earlier and I didn’t know how to tell you and I panicked a little about how to tell you but I swear I was going to tell you,” Kara said as she began to ramble.

 

“Darling, take a deep breath and then just tell her; it’s all going to be okay,” Lena assured the blonde.

 

“Kara, whoever it was just tell me; I promise I won’t get mad.”

 

“Alex, you may change your mind in a minute,” Kara said as she worried her bottom lip.

 

“Just tell me Kara.”

 

“It was Jeremiah; Jeremiah got Elle out of Cadmus and brought her here.”

Chapter End Notes

I know, I'm leaving you on a bit of a cliff hanger but I promise to resolve it in Saturday's updates! I hope you enjoyed this chapter and the official introduction of Maggie!

Chapter 18

Chapter Notes

Baby Boy Zor-El/Luthor-Danvers' name will finally be revealed and I hope you all like it!

“It…it was Dad? Wh…what do you mean it was Dad,” Alex asked completely taken off guard.

 

“Alex…,” Eliza began before being cut off by her eldest daughter.

 

“No, I want to hear it from Kara. What do you mean it was Dad,” Alex asked as anger began to bubble.

 

“Alex,” Maggie warned.

 

“No, Kara, tell me,” Alex grit out.

 

“I didn’t see him, Alex. None of us did.”

 

“Then how do you know it was him, Kara? Dad’s been dead for almost a decade.”

 

“Because of this,” Kara said as she handed her sister the letter from Jeremiah that she had been carrying in her pocket since receiving it. “Just read it, Alex; one look at how it’s addressed was enough to tell me who it’s from.”

 

Alex immediately took the letter out of Kara’s hands and began looking it over, desperate to find answers in it.

 

“Oh, my God! Oh my God! It is from Dad, I can’t believe it,” Alex gasped as tears began to well the second she saw her father’s handwriting and that the letter was addressed to “My Shining Star”. “Only Dad ever called you his ‘shining star’ and this is his handwriting,” Alex said as she began to read the letter and the tears began to fall.

 

“It’s definitely from him, Alex, and we both know he’d risk his life to bring my daughter home and keep her from being subjected to a life controlled by Lillian and Cadmus,” Kara said as Lena squeezed her hand lovingly knowing her wife was growing emotional.

 

“It is from him, no doubt about it; this is his handwriting and he’s the only one to ever call you ‘shining star’. Plus it’s written in his syntax; I remember it from all the letters he sent while working for the DEO. I JUST can’t believe that…that after all this time we have our dad back but yet we still don’t really have him back. I can’t believe that all this time he has been right under our noses as a prisoner and we just didn’t know! We’ve faced Cadmus more times than I can count and we never even caught a hint that Dad was alive and being held by them. How did we miss this? How did I miss this,” Alex asked as she began to cry.

 

“Lillian and Cadmus are very good at keeping secrets, unfortunately, but Alex I promise you we will end them once and for all and make sure Lillian and every Cadmus member we can get our hands on rots in a prison they cannot escape for the rest of their lives,” Lena said as she too grew emotional.

 

“We’re going to get Jeremiah back, Alex, one way or another. He survived with Cadmus all this time so he will find a way to evade them until we can bring them down. He brought mine and Lena’s daughter home to us and for that I owe him everything and I will find a way to end this,” Kara implored.

 

“No, we will find a way to end this. We are a family and we will find a solution together,” Lena said causing Kara to nod her head in agreement as she looked at her wife with nothing but love and adoration.

 

“They’re right, Alex, we will find a solution together. We all want to bring your father home and we will find a way,” Eliza assured her daughter.

 

“I know. I know we will all work to find a solution and I know we won’t be able to act for a few months still but it’s been almost a decade, almost a decade that he’s been held prisoner and made to do Lord only knows what. I feel like we’ve failed him by not finding him before now. I mean he was being held by Cadmus when Kara was taken and we never knew, how is that,” Alex asked.

 

“Lillian is smart so she made sure Jeremiah wasn’t there to be found. But, I do know Lillian, I mean she is still my adoptive mother like it or not and I know how she thinks so we can use that to help defeat her,” Lena said.

 

“And Alex, you didn’t fail your father, sweetheart. We had no reason to believe he was still alive but the important thing is that now we know and we can fight to bring him home for good,” Eliza said.

 

“I just…I just wish we knew how to get in touch with him or how to bring him home without having to worry about Lillian or Cadmus,” Alex emotionally said as Maggie wrapped her arms around her in comfort.

 

“So do I, sweetheart. It killed me to know that he brought Elle home but wasn’t able to be here with us, but your father would do anything for his family and right now he’s doing what he thinks is best to keep us all safe and that means running. For all we know it’s possible Cadmus thinks Elle is still with him,” Eliza said in an attempt to soothe her daughter.

 

“As much as I hate to admit it, Lillian is smart and she’d assume Jeremiah would bring Elle to Kara but we haven’t taken Elle anywhere outside the house so it is possible she doesn’t know for sure if Elle is with us or with Jeremiah. So, for now, it is probably best to keep her away from prying eyes. Regardless though, we will figure out a solution to our Lillian and Cadmus problem. Kara and I have a family now and we don’t want our kids to always have to look over their shoulders wondering if and when Lillian and Cadmus will make a move but to defeat them we need to be at full strength and that won’t happen until after our son is born,” Lena said as she moved hers and Kara’s joined hands to her bump not having realized she just gave away their news.

 

“It…it’s a boy,” Alex asked in wonder as Maggie said, “you’re having a boy?”

 

Smiling widely and through happy tear filled eyes, Lena nodded her head as Kara said, “Lena and I are having a boy; we’re going to have a son.”

 

“Way to go Little Danvers! Not only did you snatch up Lena, who’s a total catch, sorry Alex, you know it’s true, but now you’re going to have not only a perfect daughter but a perfect son. Congratulations you guys,” Maggie said as she smiled widely and stood from her seat to approach the couple and hug them.

 

“I…I’m at a loss for words. I didn’t even know having a boy was a possibility for you guys but this is so exciting! Dad would be so excited to have a grandson. Maybe after we take care of Lillian and Cadmus, and yes I mean we because we will do it together you guys are right, Dad can come home and have the chance to be a grandfather to both his grandchildren. Hell, maybe by then I will have convinced Maggie to have a baby with me,” Alex said with sadness clear in voice at the prospect of her father not getting the chance to be a grandfather but also hope at the prospect of starting her own family.

 

“I’ve told you before Danvers, if you want to make me a milf you gotta put a ring on it first,” Maggie cheekily said while Eliza looked confused.

 

“While I welcome the prospect of more grandchildren, what exactly is a milk,” Eliza asked.

 

Turning beet red Alex said, “it’s um…it’s…hey why do we have to wait til I put a ring on it when Kara and Lena literally made a baby their first time together when no rings were involved?”

 

“We bonded during that one time so we were married when we conceived our son and we were married when we found out about Elle so technically, I did put a ring on it,” Kara said as she held up her left hand displaying her engagement and wedding rings.

 

“See, they put a ring on it so you want to join them in parental bliss put a ring on it Danvers,”” Maggie quipped.

 

“Maybe I will,” Alex quickly retorted.

 

“Okay, on that note, we would love nothing more than for Jeremiah to be able to come home and be part of our children’s lives. We may not have a plan yet but we will find a way to bring Lillian and Cadmus down once and for all,” Lena confidently said as Alex nodded her head in acknowledgment bringing herself back to the topic at hand.

 

“We will find a way to bring Jeremiah home and take down Cadmus but right now let’s celebrate the fact that Kara and Lena are happily married with an adorable daughter and soon will be welcoming a son,” Eliza said, trying to steer the conversation back to happier topics of conversation.

 

“I agree, we will find your Dad, baby, but right now we should celebrate all the good things going on for our family. I still can’t believe that a little boy is about to join this estrogen fest of a family,” Maggie said with a chuckle that got everyone laughing.

 

“Speaking of, have you guys thought of names yet,” Alex asked hopefully.

 

“We have and we have a first name in mind but I was hoping to get your blessing before saying anything to anyone other than Lena,” Kara admitted.

 

“You don’t need my approval, Kar, what is it you want to name your son,” Alex asked curiously.

 

“I was hoping we could talk privately because I don’t want you to feel pressured to agree or anything,” Kara said softly.

 

“I won’t feel pressured, I promise, just tell me what name you were thinking of.”

 

“We’d like to name him Jeremiah,” Kara said quickly as she worried her bottom lip and Lena squeezed her hand reassuringly. When Alex just looked at the couple slack jawed and didn’t say anything for several moments though, Kara began to nervously ramble. “I know you said if you ever had a son you wanted to name him after Jeremiah but if you’re okay with it we’d really like to name our son Jeremiah. When Kal-El abandoned me I truly thought I’d never really have a family again. And…and those first few months here especially were so hard on me but Jeremiah would star gaze with me and have me point out where Krypton would have been then he’d let me tell him all about Krypton and slowly he made me feel like I had a family again. Then now, even after years of thinking he was gone, he risked everything to bring our little girl home to us even though he knew he was putting his life at risk in doing so. And…and…,”

 

“Kara, breathe,” Alex said effectively ending Kara’s ramble. “You really want to name your son after Dad,” she then asked as she watched Kara and Lena smile while they said, “yes” in unison. “Okay then, you have my blessing to name your son after Dad.”

 

“Seriously,” Kara asked in disbelief having expected a fight or at least a little resistance from her sister.

 

“Yes,” Alex said simply.

 

“But, you were so quiet and didn’t say anything right away when I asked.”

 

“Because I was shocked and unbelievably touched that you’d want to honor Dad like that. Yes, I always said I wanted to name my own son after Dad but if I ever have a son I can honor Dad another way or maybe I’ll want to name a boy something completely unrelated to Dad. Hearing your reasons and seeing on your faces how much this clearly means to the both of you, I’d never stand in the way of your choice. If you want to name your son Jeremiah, you have my blessing, not that you need it, and I mean it,” Alex said sincerely as happy tears welled in her eyes.

 

“Eliza, are you okay,” Lena asked as she noticed the woman was tearing up.

 

“Oh! I’m just so happy and touched. Jeremiah would be thrilled and honored that you want to name your some after him. I’m just incredibly happy,” Eliza said emotionally.

 

“Mags, you’re crying too,” Alex asked surprised to see her girlfriend shedding a few tears.

 

“It’s just such a beautiful reason to want to honor him,” Maggie answered before adding, “I always hoped to have a family again after my parents disowned me for being gay and I found that family here with you guys but hearing how your dad went out of his way to bond with you, Kara, just warms my heart and I can’t wait to hopefully meet him one day. Your son seems to be inheriting the name of a great man.”

 

“Well Kara, it seems everyone in our immediate family approves so shall we name it official,” Lena asked her wife with a smile.

 

“Yes, we shall. In a few months, Lena and I are going to be welcoming a son, Jeremiah Matthew Zor-El or as he’ll be known to the public Jeremiah Matthew Luthor-Danvers, that is as long as you’re okay with using your biological maternal grandfather’s name for our son’s middle name,” Kara asked Lena.

 

Tearing up herself Lena said, “I may only have one memory of him before he passed but it’s an amazing memory. The day he showed three year old me how to look at items with a microscope is what sparked my interest in science, so yes, I’m more than okay with that.”

 

Looking down at their joined hands that still sat atop Lena’s baby bump, Kara said, “welcome to the family officially Jeremiah Matthew Zor-El, Mam and I cannot wait to meet you and we love you so much.”

Chapter End Notes

I hope you all are pleased with Kara and Lena's son's name and Alex's reaction. Next chapter, Kara and Alex have another one-on-one conversation. As always, thank you for reading!

Chapter 19

Chapter Notes

After dinner, everyone retired to the living room to relax when Kara approached Alex, knowing she and her sister still needed to have a one-on-one conversation.


“Alex, could we talk privately,” Kara carefully asked her sister.


“Oh, um, sure,” Alex nervously said as she followed Kara out onto the back patio and a pair of Adirondack chairs. “What did you want to talk about,” she asked after they both were seated.


“Your conversation with Lena earlier. I won’t berate you too much because I am choosing to believe you when you say you will be better and do better but you said something that I need clarification on,” Kara delicately said in an effort not to anger her sister.


“What is it you need clarification on?”


“When Lena asked you about using kryptonite on me you told her you had a duty to your nation. That was your first response, not that you were protecting me but that you had a duty to your nation, and I need to know where your sense of duty and loyalty truly lies, Alex. I’m sorry if asking you this hurts you but my family, and to be clear by that I mean Lena and our children first and foremost followed by you and our extended family, is my number one priority. For me, nothing comes before them and I can’t risk having people in our inner circle who aren’t loyal to our family. If you’re going to put the interests of someone or something else first before our family please tell me now. I need to know that even if you’re given an order to use someone against my family that could harm us that you won’t just do it because of a sense of duty to your country. I respect that you’re a solider at the end of the day but I’m your sister and my family is not of this world, not completely at least so sometimes your orders do directly impact us and I can’t have you close to us if you’re going to continue to follow orders blindly no matter how they affect me, Lena or our kids.”


“Kara, I know I’ve fucked up majorly but our family comes first. Back then, I still had rose colored glasses on when it came to my job but I know the government isn’t perfect and they make shitty calls sometimes. More importantly, I know how close I came to murdering you, my own sister, because I followed orders when I didn’t understand the differences in your physiology from growing up on Krypton. It was hard hearing Lena tell me that truth but I’m glad she did because it gave me the metaphorical swift kick in the ass I needed to see that the DEO’s way isn’t always the best way. Our family comes first, Kara, I promise. I also promise that should the DEO try to do anything adverse to your family, our family, I will resign. I won’t work for them if they are going to hurt you, Lena or the kids. Clark they’re more than welcome to go after though, in my opinion, he deserves it for his treatment towards you but I digress. I don’t think J’onn would let the DEO do anything that could hurt you since you’re like a daughter to him but if he gave such an order or someone higher up than him gave such an order I won’t follow it and I will resign.”


“I hear you, Alex, but I still have to ask. If somehow, we aren’t able to get all the kryptonite destroyed and you were given the order to use kryptonite on me again, or Rao forbid Lena or my children once they realize they all have powers too, what would you do,” Kara asked seriously.


“Kara, how could you even ask me that?! I just told you I’d never follow an order that could harm you, Lena or the kids and you know how much I regret my role in kryptonite being used against you.”


“Do you regret it because you know you took a gamble with my life using the dose you directed be use that could have killed me or do you regret it because you got caught or do you regret it because you know it was wrong?”


“I didn’t know the dose could be lethal to you, I swear! I didn’t even think about the possibility of it affecting you and Clark differently and I’m sorry for that. To answer your question though, I regret it for every reason you stated. At the time, I thought I was doing what was best to try and protect you but I know it was the wrong thing to do and I agree with you and Lena that all remaining kryptonite should be destroyed. But, should the day come when I’m faced with obeying orders and using kryptonite against you again I wouldn’t do it. I would disobey orders and destroy it to protect you, like I should have done last time,” Alex sincerely said.


“Okay…”


“Kara, what else is on your mind? I can tell there’s something else you want to say.”


“Why didn’t you ever tell me the real reason you bullied me and allowed your friends to bully me?”


“Telling you the truth would have only made me feel better while I know it would have caused you pain because you would have blamed yourself for being a burden when that’s not the case. I was a stupid teenager and went to an extreme that I never should have gone too. If I could do things differently, I’d have shown you sisterly love from day one and talked to you about everything instead of doing what I did.”


“Okay.”


“I really am sorry about everything, Kara, and I swear I will be a better sister going forward.”


“I know you’re sorry and I still accept your apology. One day I will forgive you but I’m not there yet. I’m still hurt and hearing that you didn’t even consider the possibility of kryptonite affecting me differently when you already knew I was stronger because I grew up on Krypton hurts and makes me wonder if a part of you wanted me gone for good so you no longer had to feel obligated to protect me. I’m sorry if that still sounds harsh but that’s how I feel,” Kara said as a few tears fell.


“I never wanted you dead! I didn’t even think about you dying when I said what dosage should be used. You are not a burden to me Kara, and I’m sorry I’ve made you feel that way. I would be devastated if something ever happened that took you from me permanently. I can understand why you’d feel this way and I will do whatever it takes to make sure you never feel that way again.”


“Okay.”


“I will earn yours and Lena’s forgiveness, Kara, I swear but um can I ask you something?”


“Always.”


“Why didn’t you tell me Dad was alive the second you found out? You’ve known for a month Kara; a month in which I’ve still been allowed to believe he was dead and that hurts,” Alex admitted with hurt clear in her voice.


“I understand why you’re hurt but not telling you had nothing to do with you. This will sound cruel, but you are not a parent, Alex, so you cannot understand what it feels like to be in my shoes. When I got here and read Jeremiah’s letter and met my daughter the only thing on my mind was keeping her safe from Lillian and Cadmus and finding Lena. You never crossed my mind, as harsh as that may sound, because my child comes first and I’m sorry that that sounds cruel but it’s reality. The fewer people that knew the better and Lena needed to know about Elle’s existence before anyone else and that wouldn’t have happened had I told you about Jeremiah first because then I would have had to tell you how I knew he was alive. I would have discussed how to tell you with Lena and Eliza but you showed up unexpectedly before I had the chance. I was going to tell you, we all were, Alex, I promise,” Kara explained and it was clear to Alex that she meant every word and she also sensed the pain Kara felt over keeping Jeremiah being alive a secret from her.


Alex was quiet for a few moments before she finally simply said, “I understand your reasoning; thank you for explaining it to me.”


“Y…you’re not mad at me,” Kara asked in disbelief.


“I want to be, I really do because you know how destroyed I was when they told us he was dead, but I made a promise to do better and part of that means listening and understanding opposing points of view instead of flying off the handle and yelling and making things about me like I tend to do. So, no, I’m not mad. I heard your explanation and I can logically understand it. As much as I may not want to admit it, if our roles were reversed I’d do the same thing I think,” Alex said thoughtfully much to Kara’s surprise.


“Thank you for understanding. Now, let’s head back in and enjoy the evening because tomorrow we need to start planning how to take down Lillian and Cadmus and how to keep Lena, Elle, baby Jeremiah and I out of their crosshairs until after Jeremiah is born.”






Walking back into the living room, the Danvers sisters found Eliza trying to get information out of Lena and Maggie who couldn’t stop laughing and shaking their heads “no” when Eliza would ask them to answer her.


“Come on girls, I may intelligent but we all know I’m not up-to-date on all the hip lingo you girls use so will you please just tell me what a milf is,” Eliza asked a still laugh Lena and Maggie.


“Mom, I don’t think you want to know what a milf is,” Alex said as she and Kara reentered the room.


Ceasing laughing immediately, Lena asked, “did you guys have a good talk?”


“We did, thank you for asking zhao,” Kara said as she took a seat next to Lena and lightly kissed her.


“Good, I’m glad. Now, Eliza, I really don’t think you want to know what that word mean,” Lena said.


“If you all won’t tell me, I’m sure Siri will,” Eliza said as she pulled out her iPhone. “Hey Siri,” Eliza asked to activate the program, “what is a milf?”


“Here is what I found for what is a milf. Milf is a slang term that is an acronym for ‘mother I’d like to fuck’,” Siri told Eliza.


“OH MY GOD! I did NOT need to know that,” Eliza exclaimed as she threw her phone away from as if that would erase what she just learned causing Kara, Lena, Alex and Maggie to laugh.






While the family enjoyed the rest of the evening together before Kara and Lena put Elle to bed for the night. What they didn’t know, and wouldn’t find out until the following day, was that a message was coming through at the fortress.


“This is an urgent message for Kara Zor-El, Queen of Krypton. We need your help. Please travel to the following coordinates, 139-65, within the next twenty-four hours. We need your help; you are our only hope.”

Chapter End Notes

I hope you guys enjoyed this chapter. Who do you think sent the message to Kara? As always, thank you for reading!

Chapter 20

Chapter Notes

Due to work commitments this will likely be the only chapter uploaded today but I am hoping to upload two on Sunday.

There will be some Kryptonese in this chapter so here's a quick list with the English translations:

Khap zhao rrip - I love you

inah - daughter

I hope you enjoy this chapter!

Later that night, after Kara and Lena had put Elle down for the night, the couple rejoined Eliza, Alex and Maggie downstairs.

 

“Did Elle go down alright? You guys were up there for quite a while,” Eliza said.

 

“She went down easily; she’s such a good sleeper. Lena read her a story and she was out for the count before it was even finished. She loves her mam and being in her arms, that’s for sure. She literally clung to Lena’s shirt even in her sleep, it was so adorable, so we sat on the rocker together with her for a bit before putting her in her crib,” Kara said with a warm smile as she and Lena sat on the open couch and quickly cuddled together.

 

“I swear she understands us. While I was reading, it was like she understood what I was saying but maybe she just likes the sound of my voice, I don’t know. Either way, I just love getting to be her mam; it still doesn’t seem real that Kara and I have a daughter and are going to be welcoming a son soon,” Lena admitted with a soft smile as she thought about her little family and how lucky she truly was.

 

“It is real, Sunshine. This is our life now and I promise to make sure it’s the best one,” Kara said reverently while placing a kiss to Lena’s temple.

 

“I wouldn’t have it any other way. No matter what obstacles we have to face, you’ve already given me a life that is so much more than I ever imagined possible. Khap zhao rrip,” Lena lovingly said before tilting her head just enough so she could kiss Kara soundly.

 

“I love when you speak Kryptonese and I love that you want to learn my language and become fluent in it, but more than anything, other than our children, I love you,” Kara replied before rejoining their lips.

 

“Okay, I love you guys and I’m so happy you were able to move past your issues so quickly but I do not want to watch my baby sister and her wife being all coupley,” Alex said as she scrunched her nose in mock disgust.

 

“We’ve had to watch you and Maggie be all coupley for forever; so now, I guess you’re finally getting a taste of your own medicine,” Kara said before sticking her tongue out playfully at her sister.

 

“Alright, that’s enough girls. I’m thrilled that you both are happy but Alex and Maggie, how long do we have you both here for? When you made plans to come visit next week you were only planning to stay for the weekend so are you moving that visit up to now or do you have to head back to National City tonight,” Eliza asked.

 

“I text J’onn and he told me to take as much time as I needed so I was hoping you’d all be okay with me staying for at least a week. I’d really like to spend more time with you both,” Alex said to Kara and Lena. “And I’d also like the opportunity to spend more time with my niece but I know you only just returned Lena, so if you guys would like a few days or longer by yourselves that’s okay too,” she rushed to say.

 

“We do want to spend time together as a family but if Kara’s okay with you staying, then so am I. We can still have time just Kara, Elle and me with you here but we could also have tome together altogether too and I think it’d be good for us to spend more time together,” Lena thoughtfully said.

 

“I agree with Lena, but what about you Maggie?”

 

“My captain said I could take as much time as I needed too. I told him it was a family emergency, which technically isn’t really a lie,” Maggie said with a slight chuckle.

 

“It’s settled then you both are staying for at least a week. Kara and Lena are staying in your old shared bedroom so you two can take the guestroom.”

 

“Sounds good Mom, thanks,” Alex said with a smile.

 

“I’m so excited to have time with all of you girls here at the same time,” Eliza said with a huge smile on her face.

 

 


 

 

When Kara and Lena finally went to bed that night, Kara got into her old queen-sized bed and, expecting Lena to join her, stayed on the left side. A few moments later though, Kara heard Lena getting into Alex’s old bed on the other side of the room.

 

“Lee?”

 

“Yes, Darling?”

 

“Why are you all the way over there in Alex’s old bed?”

 

“Oh, um, well…I…honestly, I wasn’t sure if you’d be comfortable sharing a bed yet. It’s only been a day and we’ve made so much progress but I didn’t want to push you too far and risk taking a step backwards in our relationship,” Lena quietly admitted.

 

Kara didn’t answer Lena immediately, so the raven haired woman feared she had said something wrong when all of a sudden she felt the blankets get lifted as the bed sunk. Less than a second later she felt Kara press up against her back and wrap her arm around her with her hand coming to rest on her baby bump.

 

“I’m always comfortable sharing a bed with you, Lee. Is this okay,” Kara asked as she placed a kiss to the nape of her neck.

 

“It’s perfect. Thank you letting me back into your life and wanting to be bonded to me. I love you.”

 

“You are the only person I’d ever want to be bonded too so thank you for wanting to be bonded to me and thank you for coming home. I love you so much Lena.”

 

 


 

 

The next morning, after she and Lena had been up four times with Elle, Kara woke up just before six. Knowing their daughter usually woke up around six for a bottle, Kara placed a kiss to the top of Lena’s head before carefully untangling herself from her wife and quietly making her way to the nursery.

 

“Good morning my inah, did you sleep well,” Kara cooed as she picked her wide-awake daughter up from her crib and made her way to the kitchen to prepare her bottle.

 

A few minutes later, as Kara was sitting on the couch in the living room feeding Elle her bottle, she heard her tablet ding in the manner it was programed to do only when a message came through to the fortress’ communication system. Kara had only heard the sound once before when she had run off to the fortress for space from Alex after the kryptonite dart incident. Alex, who had no clue where the fortress was, knew Kara likely went there to feel safe after the incident but, being Alex, she was determined to get Kara to speak to her which caused her to send a message directly to the fortress’ communication system. Hearing the unique ding now, Kara got up, with Elle, who had just finished her bottle, securely cradled in her arms, and retrieved the tablet from its charger and saw the “urgent message” notification on the screen.

 

“Hmm, I wonder what urgent message could possibly be coming through the fortress,” Kara mused to herself as she sat back down on the couch.

 

Once she was settled back on the couch with Elle, Kara opened the message and gasped when she heard the message play for her.

 

“This is an urgent message for Kara Zor-El, Queen of Krypton. We need your help. Please travel to the following coordinates, 139-65 within the next twenty-four hours. We need your help; you are our only hope.”

 

“OH MY RAO!”

 

“Kara, is everything okay,” a sleepy Lena asked as she made her way down the stairs before rushing to sit next to Kara as soon as she saw the distraught look on her wife’s face.

 

“K…K…Krypton,” Kara choked out.

 

“What about Krypton? Did you doze off down here and have a bad dream about Krypton?”

 

“No,” Kara said as she composed herself. “I got a message from the fortress’ communication system.” Seeing Lena’s confused expression Kara continued, “the communication system there can accept and send messages out and if I’m not at the fortress when a message comes in it gets sent to my tablet once its verified as being legitimate.”

 

“And you got a message just now?”

 

Nodding her head Kara said, “it looks like it was delivered after we went to bed but yes.”

 

“What did the message say?”

 

“Can I…can I play it for you?”

 

“Of course,” Lena said as she gently squeezed Kara’s thigh to show her support as Kara hit the playback icon on the tablet’s screen.

 

“This is an urgent message for Kara Zor-El, Queen of Krypton. We need your help. Please travel to the following coordinates, 139-65 within the next twenty-four hours. We need your help you are our only hope,” the message said as it played causing Lena to look confused once it had finished.

 

“Who sent it? Whoever it is must somehow know that you were sent off-world and survived since they called you Queen, right?”

 

“Yes,” Kara said with a shaky voice.

 

“Do the coordinates mean anything to you?”

 

“Yes. They’re…they’re the coordinates for where…where we were supposed to rally and regroup in the…in the event something happened to or on Krypton and we had to get off-world. All of K…Krypton knew to meet at those coordinates. But when Krypton ex…exploded it was so sudden there just wasn’t time for anyone to get off-world; mine and Kal-El’s pods barely got off-world before the explosion because of how little time there was.”

 

“I’m sorry this is bringing up memories from that day, love. But, do you think it’s possible someone else escaped Krypton but for whatever reason couldn’t get to the coordinates until now and is now seeking your help?”

 

“Perhaps. It’s just, I recognized the voice in the message but it shouldn’t be possible; hearing her shouldn’t be possible,” Kara said with pain in her voice.

 

“Whose voice is it, Kar?”

 

“My…my aunt. It was Aunt Astra.”

 

“Aunt Astra as in your mother’s twin sister who was always like a second mother to you, Aunty Astra?”

 

“Yes,” Kara replied shakily.

 

“So, to be clear, you’re saying that there’s a possibility that Astra, the head of Krypton’s military guild, is still alive and in need of your help.”

 

“That’s what it sounds like yes.”

 

“Okay, I’m going to go wake up Eliza, Alex and Maggie so we can all talk about this before you decide to run off like a lone cowboy, okay?”

 

“Okay,” an emotional Kara said shakily before adding, “I wouldn’t run off like that though. I know that’s what I always did but we’re a family now and any decisions I make about potentially acting as Supergirl again, even temporarily, will be made together. If you’re not comfortable with me doing something then I won’t do it, plain and simple.”

 

“Kara, I cannot imagine how overwhelmed you’re feeling right now but no matter what is going on we will tackle it as a family and everything will be okay and I do appreciate you wanting to make decisions together. I love you, Kara.”

 

“I love you too and thank you for being here with me.”

 

“Always,” Lena said before kissing Kara chastely and making her way back upstairs as quickly as she could.

 

 


 

 

“Eliza, Eliza, I need you to wake up; Kara needs you,” Lena said as she lightly shook her mother-in-law.

 

“L…Lena,” a groggy Eliza said before jolting up realizing something was wrong. “What’s wrong?”

 

“Can you please just join Kara in the living room? She has Elle with her but she needs you and I need to get Alex and Maggie because she needs them too before we talk about what’s going on,” Lena implored.

 

“Okay. Go wake your sisters and I’ll go sit with Kara until the three of you come downstairs,” Eliza said just before Lena rushed from the room so she could wake Alex and Maggie.

 

 

 

“Alex, Maggie, I really need you guys to wake up,” Lena said as she shook the shoulders of the sleeping couple.

 

“Go away…too early,” Alex mumbled while swatting Lena’s hand away.

 

“No, I really need you both to get up right now.”

 

“We’re sleeping, go away,” Maggie mumbled before turning away from Lena.

 

“Why do you two both have to be such major anti-morning people,” Lena asked herself as she decided drastic measures were needed since this was an emergency.

 

Walking into the guest bathroom, that was across the hall from the guest room, Lena grabbed the bucket she knew was under the sink with cleaning supplies, dumped the cleaning supplies and filled the bucket with ice cold water before reentering Alex and Maggie’s room.

 

“Remember that you both brought this upon yourselves,” Lena said before swiftly dumping the bucket of cold water on the couple.

 

“WHAT THE FUCK!”

 

“OH MY GOD THAT’S COLD!”

 

“What the fuck was that for Lena,” Alex growled.

 

“Seriously couldn’t you have woken us up in a gentler manner,” Maggie asked.

 

“I tried,” Lena exclaimed exasperated. “I tried and you two stubborn mules refused to wake up. I need you both to get up and get downstairs now, Kara needs you, she needs all of us so move it before I fucking drag you out of this bed myself,” Lena sternly said before leaving the room so she could return to her wife and daughter.

 

“What do you mean Kara needs us,” Alex called after Lena, but Lena was already gone.

 

 


 

 

Less than five minutes after Lena came back downstairs, Alex and Maggie came rushing into the living room to the sight of Kara holding Elle close while Lena had the pair wrapped in her arms while she and Eliza tried to console a sobbing Kara.

 

“Kara, Kara what’s wrong,” Alex asked as she rushed to the couch and knelt down in front of her sister with Maggie close behind her.

 

Unable to speak, Kara looked at Lena with pleading eyes and Lena took the hint and began to explain.

 

“A message was sent to the fortress’ communication system and forwarded to Kara’s tablet. She found it while feeding Elle this morning. It’s probably best you just listen to it,” Lena said as she touched the screen to get the message to play once more.

 

“This is an urgent message for Kara Zor-El, Queen of Krypton. We need your help. Please travel to the following coordinates, 139-65 within the next twenty-four hours. We need your help you are our only hope.”

 

“Oh Kara, no wonder you’re so affected by the message. Sweetheart, I promise everything will be okay,” Eliza reassured.

 

“Wait, who would even know to refer to Kara as Queen? And what do those coordinates mean,” Alex asked.

 

“You recognized the voice, didn’t you,” Maggie said as she watched how Kara cried harder upon hearing the voice.

 

“A…Ast…,” Kara tried to get out but couldn’t, instead once again turning to Lena, she silently asked her to continue explaining.

 

“The coordinates are where Kryptonians were told to meet in the event something happened and they had to get off-world,” Lena began before being interrupted by Alex.

 

“So, are you guys saying there’s at least one more Kryptonian out there who survived?”

 

“Alex, let Lena finish explaining, please,” Maggie pleaded with her girlfriend.

 

“We think at least two more Kryptonians survived, yes. The message says ‘we’ instead of ‘I’ but more importantly, Kara recognized the voice in the message as Maggie guessed,” Lena explained before looking to Kara for consent to reveal who the voice belonged too.

 

“Who did the voice belong to,” Eliza asked after a moment and realizing that the young couple were almost afraid to say the name as if it would suddenly change something.

 

“Astra. Astra In-Ze, Kara’s aunt.”

Chapter End Notes

I hope you enjoyed the chapter! What do you think about Kara believing the voice in the message belongs to Astra? And what do you think Kara will do about the message and the request to travel to those coordinates?

Chapter 21

Chapter Notes

Some Kryptonese is in this chapter so as a reminder zhao means love.

I hope you enjoy this chapter!

Everyone was silent for several moments as they processed the news just revealed to them. No one could believe that another member of Kara’s family managed to survive the death of Krypton. Eventually though, Maggie spoke and asked a question Lena didn’t because she already knew the answer.

 

“Kara, do you want to go to the coordinates and see if this really is your aunt,” Maggie carefully asked.

 

“Y…yes. I…I wouldn’t for…forgive myself if…if I didn’t go and at…at least ch…check th…things out but I…I don’t want to…to leave Le…Lena and Elle alone, th…they come first al…always,” Kara choked out.

 

“Baby, I want you to find out if this is your aunt or not. Elle and I will be fine for a few hours or however long it takes. Eliza’s here and I’m sure J’onn would come down if it would make you feel better but I also don’t want you going alone just in case it’s a trap.”

 

“I wouldn’t forgive myself if…if something happened to you or Elle while I’m gone if I go,” Kara said as she composed herself once more.

 

“What if I stayed with Lena and Elle too,” Alex suddenly asked.

 

“You would stay here with them,” Kara asked taken aback by the offer having expected Alex to demand to accompany her to the coordinates.

 

“They’re your family so as much as I want to go with you because you’re my sister, yes, I will stay here to keep them protected.”

 

“I could go with you if you want backup though,” Maggie offered.

 

“I appreciate the offer but I think I need to do this alone.”

 

“Kara, no, we don’t know for sure what’s waiting for you at those coordinates and I can’t lose you and Elle and Jeremiah can’t lose you too,” Lena said as she began to panic about the possibility of losing Kara.

 

“That’s not what I…ugh I’m saying this all wrong. I meant that I need to face my aunt alone if it’s her. I would accept your offer to accompany me so long as you waited by the portal in the fortress, Maggie, since I’m not sure if those coordinates are hospitable for human life and I won’t risk your life. And Lena, zhao, I will never leave you. If this is my aunt though, she’s a General and head of our military guild so she would be able to help us defeat Lillian and Cadmus once and for all, I just know it. If it will make you feel better though, I’ll wear my suit you made that has every feature imaginable, including protection from kryptonite, a yellow sun booster to supercharge my powers and a camera with audio so you can watch and hear everything on my tablet from here. And I will take J’onn with me but Maggie can accompany us to the fortress and monitor everything from there and be available as backup if needed and if the coordinates will support human life. Would that be agreeable, Lee? I will not do this is you are even a little unsure about it,” Kara said sincerely.

 

“I can agree to this compromise. It’s a smart one and it means a lot to me that you aren’t just running off by yourself like you used to have a habit of doing as Supergirl. But, I want you to use the suit’s signal watch feature to send me a message that you are okay every thirty minutes even though I’ll be able to see everything on the camera, okay?”

 

“Okay, that’s reasonable. Thank you for being so supportive, Lee.”

 

“You don’t need to thank me, Darling. If I wasn’t pregnant I’d be going with you but this is the next best thing. I’d never stand in the way of you potentially reuniting with you aunt; I know how close you always were to her and I know how much it would mean to you to be able to introduce her to your children. Before I knew you were Supergirl you told me all about Astra and her desire to be a mother that later turned into a desire to see you become a mother so I know how much this reunion would mean to you both and selfishly I know I’d love to meet the woman who helped raise you and inspired you to want to help people. Hopefully, it is Astra and you can bring her home to her family because she’s our family too, even though she has no idea who we are,” Lena said with a soft smile.

 

“I already text J’onn, he’ll meet you at the fortress,” Alex suddenly said breaking Kara and Lena from their moment.

 

“Okay, I guess that’s my cue. Alex, Eliza, please take care of my family. If there’s any sign of trouble I want you to go to the underground bunker below the basement, I had installed when I first came out as Supergirl. I promise to be back as soon as possible and I promise to check in every thirty minutes, Lee.”

 

“We’ll take care of them. Be careful Kara and you too Maggie, don’t do anything stupid, either of you,” Eliza said.

 

“I’ll be careful, Eliza, I promise,” Kara said.

 

“And I promise to think with my head and not run in guns blazing unless it’s actually necessary,” Maggie promised.

 

“Don’t worry about things here, Kar, we’ve got them,” Alex added.

 

“Thank you. I love you Elle. Be good for Mam while I’m gone but don’t worry because Jeju will come home to you soon,” Kara said before placing a kiss to Elle’s head and transferring her into Lena’s arms. “I love you Lena. I promise to retreat if there’s any sign of danger, I promise to check in ever thirty minutes and I promise I will come back to you; I will always come back to you and our children,” Kara passionately said before claiming Lena’s lips with her own and kissing her soundly.

 

“I know baby and I love you too. Now go be a hero, my hero, Supergirl. We’ll be here when you get back,” Lena said before passionately kissing her wife herself and less than thirty seconds later, Kara, with Maggie in her arms, was gone and on her way to the fortress.

 

 


 

 

“Holy shit! I just flew with Supergirl! That was…that was awesome! How does Lena keep from asking you to fly with her all the time?!”

 

Chuckling as she checked in with Lena via the signal watch, Kara said, “I’ve flown with her nearly every day I’ve been with her or seen her since telling her the truth. She doesn’t react so exuberantly as you but she enjoys the flights as well. I’m actually hoping to fly her up here again once we’ve ended this war with Lillian and Cadmus to ask her to have a formal Kryptonian bonding ceremony and Earth wedding with me,” Kara admitted as a light blush covered her cheeks.

 

“That’s awesome, Kara; I’m happy for you, both of you. I know you’re technically already married but since there isn’t really anyone else to give you a shovel talk I think it’s my duty as Lena’s chosen sister to tell you that if you ever hurt her, intentionally or not, I will find a way to end you,” Maggie said in a steely voice that made Kara a little afraid of the shorter woman.

 

“Understood,” Kara said after a moment before adding, “I will never hurt her though but if I do I will deserve whatever wrath you feel appropriate to rain down on me,” before adding thoughtfully after a moment, “I’m glad she has you looking out for her, Mags.”

 

Maggie’s face softened hearing the sincerity behind Kara’s words but before she could say anything further, J’onn landed next to them.

 

“I apologize for my tardiness. Alex notified me that you would be joining us Maggie so I grabbed this suit for you. In the event you either come with us, or are needed as backup later, I wanted to ensure your safety. This suit is made of the same material as Kara’s but has a human life support system so you will be able to survive wherever the coordinates lead us,” J’onn explained.

 

“Wow, this suit is awesome, thank you J’onn! And it’s black; totally love the color! It’s like it was made for me and holy shit! Kara, it’s got your family crest on the top of both shoulders.”

 

“Don’t thank me, thank Lena.”

 

“What do you mean,” Maggie asked slightly confused before the truth dawned on her. “Lena made this?”

 

“Before I told Lena the truth she told me, well Supergirl me, that you and Alex should have suits like mine to better protect you in any environment while helping me. We even talked about adding a human life support system and the design of them. She had asked me that day what, if any, crests she would put on suits like that and I told her that since technically neither of you would be considered members of the House of El because you don’t come from our lineage nor were you married to a member of the house you wouldn’t be able to have the crest on your chests like it is on my suit but, I told her that on Krypton we did believe in chosen families as well and that you would be recognized as chosen family of the House of El so that entitled you to having the house crest on the tops of the shoulders of any suit you may have. I didn’t know she actually made them though, but I’m glad she did,” Kara said with a soft smile as she thought about how truly amazing her wife really was.

 

“Lena made suits for you and Alex while she was away. When I found her banging on Kara’s apartment door I brought her to the DEO, but before she left for Midvale she pulled two identical suits out of her bag and told me they were for you and Alex when the time came. I thought today would be an excellent opportunity for yours to be used,” J’onn said.

 

“I’d love to stay out here and marvel at how amazing my wife is, because she is, but let’s head inside and I can show you where to change Maggie then we can head to the portal room and see if we can get a read on the coordinates and learn anything before activating the portal,” Kara said as she lifted the large golden key out from hit’s hiding place and opened the fortress before leading them inside.

 

 


 

 

“Okay, this suit just topped my list of my top ten favorite work gear items. This helmet has an x-ray scanner, so it’s almost like I have x-ray vison, and it keeps track of my biometrics and identifies the people I see. Oh, and it even has a holster custom made for my favorite DEO issue gun that I won from Alex! Alex is going to be so jealous when she hears about this! You may have to take her someplace to try hers out,” Maggie excitedly rambled as she continued to try out all the features of her suit.

 

“Mags, I’m glad you’re happy but focus; you’re an ace detective and I need that now. The system is picking up on a lot of heat signatures at and around the coordinates but it’s not able to decipher what species they are. There seems to be something at the coordinates jamming much of the signal in and out of the area surrounding the coordinates.”

 

“Is the system able to scan for the presence of kryptonite or other weaponry,” J’onn asked.

 

“Normally, yes, but whatever is interfering with the signal is very powerful. The only thing other than heat signatures I can pick up is that the solar radiation present indicates a red sun orbits the coordinates so I will not have my powers there, unless I use the yellow sun booster in my suit, but even that won’t last forever.”

 

“I would still have my powers but with the number of heat signatures present I am not confident I would be able to take all of them on should this be a trap or simply end badly. I know you don’t have a relationship with him but perhaps we should bring your cousin in on this. Even without powers you both are stronger and faster than most beings so it would be helpful for us…”

 

“NO,” Kara growled. “You know that I do not want him anywhere near me or my family. He abandoned me when I finally arrived here. Then, when I asked him if he was okay after I risked my life to save his, and Lena was seriously injured by jumping in front of me, he did not say thank you or anything. Instead, the great Superman told me I was weak for not ending Lex myself and a sorry excuse for a Kryptonian because I let a Luthor step in and save our lives. Then, to top it all off, he made an effort to reach out to me for the first time since abandoning me, I might add, the day Lena helped you rescue me from Lillian and Cadmus and instead of being concerned for my wellbeing he took advantage of my weakened state and choke slammed me against a wall while he delivered a diatribe about how I once again soiled the House of El by requiring a Luthor’s assistance to escape Lillian and Cadmus. He has shown he has no respect for Krypton nor our traditions, including the fact that I’m the Queen so I want him nowhere near me. The day will come when he learns that I am stronger and faster than him, and he learns what happens when you cross your queen on Krypton, but I’m biding my time for the right moment, especially now that I have Lena and children to think about. Until then though, I want absolutely nothing to do with him and I want him nowhere near my family and should anyone go against my wishes and bring him anywhere near my family they will be subject to Kryptonian law and punishment; I do not mess around where my wife and children are concerned. So, no, J’onn, we will not be calling him.”

 

“I’m sorry, Kara, I didn’t mean to upset you. I just…you are like a daughter to me Kara and I’m worried about it being only the two of us going to the coordinates given the number of heat signatures. If you don’t want to call Superman perhaps we could bring M’gann in,” J’onn suggested.

 

“M’gann has never been here before and I would like to limit it to just family who know of the fortress’ existence unless absolutely necessary. I know you trust her, J’onn, but you only met her just before Lena left and I have only met her once since I was so closed of these last five months. I have a wife, a daughter and an unborn son to get home too so I’m not willing to surround myself with backup I cannot trust. But, we have Maggie and she has a suit now so my decision is that Maggie will come with us to the coordinates.”

 

“She may have a suit Kara, but she doesn’t have powers,” J’onn said dryly.

 

“Ah, but that’s the thing. When Lena described the concept of the suit to me all those months ago she said it would give the wearer enhanced abilities. Maggie, ask the suit’s systems to show you its combat measures,” Kara instructed the detective.

 

“Okay, sure. Please show me all combat measures,” Maggie spoke into the suit’s helmet she was still wearing.

 

“All combat measures are online and functioning at one hundred percent. Simply tell me to initiate combat measures to activate increased strength and speed capabilities. To fly, simply tell me to activate flight mode,” the suit’s system told Maggie.

 

“Damn, Kara’s right! This suit somehow has increased strength and speed capabilities and somewhere is hiding the hardware necessary for me to fly. This suit is fucking awesome!”

 

“See, J’onn? Between the three of us we should be able to conquer any obstacle we face, even without my powers but to add even more power on our side I will take the special gun Lena made for me that I’ve been storing here. Like with Maggie’s suit there’s a holster in this one when I activate it. I’ll be right back,” Kara said as she left the room to retrieve the gun in question before returning with it holstered at her side less than a minute later. “We do need to get going now since the message requested my presence within twenty-four hours. Let me start the portal activation sequence and check in with Lena through my signal watch again so she doesn’t worry and we can go,” Kara said as she sent the check in message to Lena and began activating the portal.

 

“The odds are most certainly more in our favor than they were before I knew of Maggie’s suit’s capabilities,” J’onn said.

 

“Not to be a downer or anything but how are we going to be able to come back here? If something’s jamming signals up there isn’t it possible it will affect the port’s ability to bring us back here,” Maggie asked.

 

“That is a possibility, which is why I’m bringing a pocket-sized breach device so no matter what we can get back home,” Kara assured her companions.

 

“Okay, good to know,” Maggie said as she began psyching herself up for her first mission with as close to super powers as she’d ever get.

 

“Alright, the portal is ready, the video and audio feed from my suit is working and has been since we arrived here, although I have concerns it may stop working once we’re at the coordinates as a result of whatever is interfering with signals but for now everything is working as it should. Before we go though, I do want to thank you both for doing this with me. It means a lot to me and I know it’s easing Lena’s worries some, so thank you.”

 

“We will always be here for you, Kara,” J’onn assured the blonde.

 

“Yeah, you and Lena are stuck with us so you’re better off just getting used to the fact that you and Lena no longer need to face things alone. So, let’s do this and try and get you some answers,” Maggie said.

 

“Alright, let’s do this,” Kara said as she led J’onn and Maggie through the transmatter portal and straight to the coordinates provided in the message.

Chapter End Notes

And they're officially going through the portal. Who or what do you think they will find? Can't wait to read your thoughts! There will be a second chapter later today.

Chapter 22

Chapter Notes

Back in Midvale, Lena was watching the video and audio feed from Kara’s suit with rapt attention.

 

“Lena, sweetie, maybe you shouldn’t watch the feed; it’s clearly agitating you,” Eliza said as she watched Lena nervously bouncing her leg up and down and biting her bottom lip.

 

“No, I’ll be more stressed if I don’t watch. Watching and listening shows me that Kara’s okay and that’s what I need to know. As long as Kara’s okay, I’m okay.”

 

“I’m with Lena on this one, Mom, but I am incredibly jealous that Maggie has a suit.”

 

“Did you miss the part where Kara mentioned that I mentioned suits for you and Maggie both,” Lena asked with a slight chuckle and a raised eyebrow.

 

Jaw going slack jawed, Alex said, “I…wait, what?!”

 

Lena couldn’t help but chuckle at the look on Alex’s face that was a mixture of hope and surprise.

 

“I made suits for both of you, but, we can talk about that later because right now I want to focus on the camera feed.”

 

 

 

In what seemed like an eternity later to Lena, but was really less than an hour, Lena, watched the transmatter portal come to life while Alex and Eliza were nearby but had decided not to watch the video stream.

 

“This is it, guys! The portal is running and any minute now Kara will step through and be face-to-face with whoever sent the message; although I am hoping it was truly Astra who sent the message because I don’t want Kara crushed again,” Lena said as she grew increasingly nervous.

 

“Hey, everything is going to be okay. J’onn and Maggie are both going with her as backup so she won’t be facing whatever is waiting for her alone,” Alex said in an attempt to ease the raven haired woman’s worries.

 

“I know but I’m still nervous. She’s my person, Alex, and I can’t lose her and our children can’t lose her,” Lena said emotionally.

 

“Sweetheart, Kara won’t leave you or your children. We don’t even know if she will face hostiles at the coordinates. It is possible that the voice truly was Astra’s. So, why don’t we try to relax and be patient while Kara does what needs to be done,” Eliza said gently.

 

“I know you’re right but I’m still worried.”

 

“Because you love her. You will always worry about her wellbeing,” Eliza said knowingly.

 

“Yeah…they’re going through the portal now,” Lena exclaimed before her expression turned to one of pure terror.

 

“Lena, what’s wrong,” Alex asked immediately upon seeing Lena’s face.

 

“Th…the feed stopped. We can…can’t see or hear anything. They walked through the portal and…and then nothing. What if som…something happened,” Lena said as tears began to fall.

 

“Sweetie don’t think like that. Maybe the coordinates vibrate at a different frequency or there’s interference and it simply prevents any signal from getting back to us,” Eliza said in an attempt to comfort Lena.

 

“Yeah, I’m sure Mom’s theory is right. I may not have had my eyes glued to the feed but I heard what was being said and they talked about there being signal interference so it’s probably just that,” Alex said calmly even though she was panicking on the inside.

 

“I hope you’re right,” Lena quietly said as she continued to stare at the tablet as if she was willing it to begin working again. Please be okay Kara. I love you and I can’t do this without you; please come home to me.

 

   


 

 

When they stepped through the portal, Kara, Maggie and J’onn found themselves in a field with no one else around. Kara immediately noticed the red hue to everything, confirming that the coordinates had a red sun. As she began looking around the field she began moving in a circle so she could take everything in. Once she was turning to face her left, she noticed a city in the distance, but it was not just any city.

 

“Oh my Rao,” Kara gasped.

 

“Kara, what is it,” Maggie asked.

 

When Kara stayed silent for a few more moments, J’onn said, “Kara are we where I think we are?”

 

Nodding her head, Kara said in disbelief, “Argo…we’re in the City of Argo.”

 

“But how is that possible? You literally watched Krypton explode,” Maggie said clearly confused.

 

“I know but this is the City of Argo, Krypton’s capitol. See the tallest building there? That’s where I grew up. The building is our version of a royal palace. The top four floors made up our living quarters while the rest housed the government, throne room, ceremonial rooms, ballrooms and all sorts of other rooms you’d expect to see in a palace. And those dome shaped buildings that form a circle around all the skyscrapers? Those are each of our guilds. I don’t know how this is possible but we’re in Argo,” Kara said in disbelief. “J’onn have you ever seen anything like this before? I know you’ve been to other planets that later were destroyed but did you ever see any of the cities from those planets again?”

 

“No. This is the first time I am seeing something like this.”

 

“Guys, look up,” Maggie said as she pointed to the sky.

 

“There’s a force field of some sort around Argo. There was no force field present before…before Krypton died,” Kara said as soon as she noticed the shimmering of the force field.

 

“Everyone get ready, there’s a small aircraft coming in,” J’onn said causing Kara and Maggie to stop looking at the force field and look towards the city center where, sure enough, a small aircraft was approaching.

 

As the aircraft got closer, Kara instantly recognized it, however, and gasped, having thought she’d never see that ship again.

 

“What is it, Kara,” Maggie asked having noticed Kara’s reaction to the aircraft.

 

“The aircraft approaching us has the House of El crest on the side; it’s the official vehicle for the royal family to use when traveling locally. It’s the only aircraft I ever spent time in before the pod,” Kara admitted.

 

“Kara, I’m so sorry if this is bringing up painful memories but we are here for you and love you,” Maggie said genuinely.

 

“I agree but, Kara, now is not the time to get lost in your memories or pain from the past because we do not know who is on that ship,” J’onn said.

 

“I know, it just took me by surprise. It’s almost time to check in with Lena again so I guess I better do that before whoever is approaching arrives, just in case,” Kara said as she hit the signal button twice instead of once so that instead of Lena receiving an alert that everything is okay she would receive an alert that there is possible danger and she would check in again in ten minutes instead of thirty.

 

 


 

 

Lena was freaking out internally with both the video and audio feed from Kara’s suit no longer coming in. She knew stress wasn’t good for her or baby Jeremiah and she could tell Elle was picking up on her distress but she couldn’t help it. At that moment, Lena was terrified that something had happened to Kara. She was running through the worst case scenarios in her head when suddenly she got an alert from Kara’s signal watch.

 

“No, no, no, no, no,” Lena said, her voice growing more frantic by the second.

 

“Lena, what’s wrong? Is something happening with the baby,” Eilza rushed to ask.

 

“No, baby Jeremiah is okay it’s just…it’s just…ugh…it’s just that Kara managed to get a signal watch message through. Normally, she sends a single alert to say everything is okay but just now she sent a double alert which means there is possible danger but she will check in again in ten minutes.”

 

“Kara’s smart and strong so I’m sure she will be able to handle whatever it is that may be headed her way,” Eliza said in an assuring manner.

 

“Yeah, Lena, Kar is not going to let anything take her away from you and the kids so try not to worry unless it’s absolutely necessary,” Alex added.

 

“I know you both are right but I won’t stop worrying until Kara is back here, safe in my arms.”

 

 


 

 

As the aircraft made its final approach, Kara, J’onn and Maggie took defensive stances just in case they needed to defend themselves as Maggie also lowered her helmet after her suit informed her that the atmosphere was safe for her. Ultimately, the aircraft landed about twenty yards away from them. The ramp was immediately lowered and Kara recognized some of Krypton’s Royal Guard’s exit aircraft before a lone figure dressed in traditional Kryptonian robes, robes Kara recognized like it was yesterday. Once the figure was off the aircraft, they approached Kara, Maggie and J’onn, stopping when they were only a few feet away from Kara where they proceeded to bow, as was customary when greeting the Queen of Krypton or another member of the royal family.

 

“Hello, little one,” the figure said once they rose once more, a smile spreading across their face.

 

“A…Aunt Astra? Is it…is it really you?”

Chapter End Notes

I know, I know you were all hoping for a conversation between Kara, and who we now know is definitely Astra, but we will hear from Astra in the next chapter. I hope you enjoyed this one and I can't wait to see your theories on whether Astra is good or bad in this story! Thank you for reading!

Chapter 23

Chapter Notes

The next few weeks are going to be very busy between work and a mini-vacation I'm taking with some friends so unfortunately there will only be one chapter uploaded each Wednesday and Sunday for the next month. I have enjoyed being able to give you two chapters on most upload days and if I am able to do so at all during the next month I will but for now I can only promise one chapter each Wednesday and Sunday.

There is some Kryptonese in this chapter so as a reminder the following words have the following meanings:

zhao: love

zrhemin: wife

I hope you all enjoy this chapter and as always, thank you for reading!

“It’s me, little one, I swear it,” Astra said with tears in her eyes as she looked at her niece for the first time in decades.

 

“I don’t mean to doubt you but I believed all of Krypton to be lost so I’m finding it hard to believe that you, that any part of Krypton is still here. Tell me something only my aunt would know. Tell me what you told me before my parents took me to put me in the pod.”

 

“I pulled you in for a hug and whispered in your ear, ‘Kara, I love you and remember that I will be watching over you from Rao’s light. Do not let your parents desire for you to care for Kal-El to overtake your life because your life is important too. I may not be there to see it in person, but I know you will do great things. I look forward to watching you grow up and have a family of your own from Rao’s light. I wish I could be with you when you meet you zhao and become a mother but know that I will always be watching over you and the beautiful family I know you will have. Now go, little one; go and be great. I love you.’ Then you were practically dragged from the room by your mother but just before you reached the door you ripped your hand away and ran back to me and hugged me tight and said, ‘I don’t want to go without you Aunt Astra. I love you,’ and I pulled back from the hug and knelt down and with my hands on your shoulders said, ‘I know little one, and I’d be with you if I could be but this is all part of Rao’s plan. I will always be watching you from Rao’s light and even when you lose faith I will still be watching over you. You may not be my daughter but I could not love you anymore even if you were. You will always be a daughter to me in my eyes. I may not be able to leave with you but you have a chance at a new life, a life that will allow you to grow up and have a family of your own so go little one, go be amazing Kara Zor-El. I love you.’ And then as we both had tears streaming down our faces you finally left the room with your mother.”

 

“Oh Rao! Thank Rao, it is you! C…Can I hug you,” Kara asked as tears welled in her eyes that threatened to spill over.

 

“You are my Queen, so you may do as you please, but as an aunt, I would very much welcome a hug from my niece,” Astra said with smile slowly spreading across her face.

 

As soon as the words left Astra’s mouth, Kara was running towards her until finally, after years of never thinking this would happen again, she was wrapped in a tight hug by her aunt.

 

“I have missed you so much, little one. There is so much to tell you and you! Rao, you look like you’ve barely aged all and you must share your secret! I’m so happy you came Kara. I love you, my dear niece,” Astra said once the hug broke but while maintaining physical contact with Kara.

 

“I love you too and I missed you so much. Rao, I never thought I’d see you or anyone from Krypton, other than Kal, again. But how? How are you here? How is Argo here? I have so many questions and I have so much to tell you, but in your message, you said you needed my help so what’s going on and if you’ve been here all this time why didn’t you try to contact me sooner,” Kara asked with an edge of hurt in her voice.

 

“As I said, there is much to discuss. I have been leading our people in your absence so perhaps we can move this to our home and we can talk about everything? First though, would you introduce me to your companions? Are one of them your zhao? I can tell from your wrist that you have found your zhao, like I always knew you would.”

 

“No, neither of them is my zhao, they are family though. Aunt Astra,” Kara said as she turned to face Maggie and J’onn, who had maintained his human form, “this is Maggie Sawyer, she’s my sister-in-law, although she hasn’t made that official yet but she’s my sister just the same and this, is J’onn Jones, who I affectionately call my Space Dad because he’s like a father to me and is also an alien on Earth. Maggie, J’onn, this is my Aunt Astra,” Kara finished with a huge smile gracing her lips.

 

“It is a pleasure to meet you both. I have many questions, as I know you do for me, but we unfortunately have time sensitive matters to attend too. Before we get to that though, I want to extend my thanks on behalf of not only myself but the people of Krypton for being there for my niece, our Queen. Now, please come with me and we can return to our home, the home where Kara grew up, and discuss everything,” Astra said as she led Kara, Maggie and J’onn onto the ship.

 

 

 


 

 

Once they arrived on the platform that granted access straight to the living quarters of Krypton’s palace, Kara couldn’t help it when her breath hitched as she saw that everything looked just as it did when she was there last. The wall colors, décor, everything was the same as Kara remembered it. Maggie and J’onn meanwhile, took in the home with wide eyes. They both knew Krypton was far more advanced than Earth but they weren’t expecting all the technology they saw and everything that reminded them of homes on Earth.

 

Astra led them to the living room, once she had allowed them a few moments to take everything on the first floor of the living quarters in, before she encouraged them to sit so they could talk.

 

“Kara, I have much to tell you but first, I want to hear about your life on Earth. Tell me everything.”

 

“When Mom and Dad launched my pod, I got caught up in the explosion and ended up in the Phantom Zone for twenty years. Somehow, I got out and landed on Earth but as twenty years had passed for everyone but me, Kal-El was already grown up and had revealed himself as Earth’s hero, Superman. He um…he wanted nothing to do with raising a thirteen year old, or with me in general, so he abandoned me with the Danvers family. The Danvers family consisted of Eliza and Jeremiah, who were married and both held the highest degrees in their fields. They had been the ones to help Kal with his powers once he developed them. They also had a daughter, Alex. They became my family on Earth and with time I saw Eliza and Jeremiah as my parents, although I’ve never called them mom or dad, and Alex became the best older sister I could ask for eventually too. Maggie is Alex’s girlfriend but I expect them to join me in the happily married club soon enough,” Kara said with a smile as she instantly thought about her wife and sent her an ‘I’m okay’ message through the signal watch even though she knew she was late sending it by about ten minutes. “Anyway, I kept my powers hidden for years but about two years ago, Alex was on a flight and the plane was going to crash so I used my powers to save her and everyone on the flight and ever since I’ve been Supergirl; that’s why I have this suit but I haven’t actively been Supergirl for nearly half a year. When I was Supergirl, I worked with J’onn and a military organization he leads to protect National City, which is where I live. Something happened seven months ago though. I was taken by an organization that is anti-alien but Lena, my zhao, my zrhemin, found me and brought the appropriate people with her to get me. She didn’t know I was Kryptonian then but I found the courage to tell her a couple months later and we bonded at that time, but we didn’t know it. We’re happy though, incredibly happy, and Rao, Lena she’s…she’s amazing and everything I ever wished for and so much more. She’s my soulmate, and I cannot wait for you to meet her. We um…we have a daughter, Lorelei, but we call her Elle and we’re expecting a little boy in a few months who we’re naming Jeremiah. This is a really condensed version of all that has happened to me; there’s so much more to tell you and explain but that can wait. You said in your message that you needed my help so please, Aunt Astra, explain to me why you need my help and how Argo is still here, please,” Kara implored.

 

“I’m happy you found your soulmate Kara,” Astra said genuinely. “To answer your questions though, I must start with the day Krypton as we knew it died.”

 

 

Flashback – The Day Krypton Died

 

“Kara, I love you and remember that I will be watching over you from Rao’s light. Do not let your parents desire for you to care for Kal-El to overtake your life because your life is important too. I may not be there to see it in person, but I know you will do great things. I look forward to watching you grow up and have a family of your own from Rao’s light. I wish I could be with you when you become a mother but know that I will always be watching over you and the beautiful family I know you will have. Now go, little one, go and be great. I love you,” Astra emotionally told her niece before Alura grasped her daughter’s arm and pulled her away from her aunt only for Kara, to pull away and run back to her aunt moments later.

 

“I don’t want to go without you Aunt Astra. I love you,” Kara cried as she clung to her aunt.

 

Astra then pulled back from the hug and knelt down and with her hands on Kara’s shoulders said, “I know little one, and I’d be with you if I could be but this is all part of Rao’s plan. I will always be watching you from Rao’s light and even when you lose faith I will still be watching over you. You may not be my daughter but I could not love you anymore even if you were. You will always be a daughter to me in my eyes. I may not be able to leave with you but you have a chance at a new life, a life that will allow you to grow up and have a family of your own so go little one, go be amazing Kara Zor-El. I love you,” Astra said before Kara was finally led from the room by her mother, Astra’s own twin sister.

 

As soon as Alura and Kara were gone from the room, Astra composed herself and went back to her stoicism that she was known for as the head of Krypton’s military guild.

 

“Non! It is time to enact the fail-safe,” Astra bellowed causing her husband to enter the room.

 

“Of course, General,” Non said as he initiated the fail-safe protocol from his tablet before growing worried when the protocol didn’t start. “It’s not working, Astra. It’s going to need to be manually activated.”

 

“But Non, whoever we send to manually activate it won’t be inside the shield when Krypton finally explodes, that’s why we added the remote activation.”

 

“I know but it has to be done. No one else is close enough to be able to manually activate it and I won’t ask someone else to lose their life because the remote activation I created wouldn’t work so I will manually activate it so you and everyone here in Argo has a chance at surviving this,” Non said firmly.

 

“If you do this you won’t survive, Non. As it is, my own sister is unlikely to make it back within the shield’s boundary in time since the pods are just outside the shield’s radius and now you’re saying I will lose you too?”

 

“Astra, we knew when we developed this fail-safe behind Alura and Zor-El’s backs that we might not be able to make it large enough to save everyone in time and we knew that there was a chance the remote activation wouldn’t work because we never got a chance to test it. That is why we didn’t fight for Kara to stay here with us, or give her hope that she would see us again, but I wish your sister and brother-in-law had listened to us when we told them Krypton was dying. Had they, we could have had the entire science guild working on this and not just you and I as the heads of the science and military guilds and a handful of our most trusted guild members. I know our families arranged our marriage to strength our line but I did grow to love you and I know you grew to love me and I want you to live. Astra, you are amazing and maybe your soulmate is not Kryptonian, maybe they are out there in the universe waiting for you. I want you to live and I want you to have the opportunity to find Kara again. I know we were never blessed with a child from Rao but Kara will always be like a daughter to me just as she is to you and if we cannot save Alura and Zor-El then I will save you so our girl has at least one of the four of us. I will go manually activate the fail-safe protocol. I will make sure you and as much of Argo as the shield can cover survive. The Harun-El is strong and will keep the shield running and Argo afloat indefinitely so once this is over, find a way to get to coordinates 139-65. Get to those coordinates and then you will be close enough to Earth to get a message through the interference we know the shield causes and then Kara will come find you. Find our niece and bring her home to her people. She’s only thirteen, Astra, and she’s about to become Queen. She’s going to need you. No matter how many years it takes, find her and be there for her and make sure she knows how much her parents loved her and how much her Uncle Non loved her. I love you, Astra. May Rao always guide you,” Non said before embracing his wife and placing a final kiss to her lips and rushing from the room to manually initiate the fail-safe protocol.

 

“I love you too, Non,” Astra said once Non had left the room before adding, “I pray that Rao leads you home to his light.”

 

 

 

For the next ten minutes, Astra sent alerts to the tablets and watches of every citizen of Argo to urge them to come as close to the center of Argo as possible. Astra then rushed to the streets of Argo to help usher men, women and children inside the palace where she knew they’d be safe if the fail-safe worked. As she helped the citizens of Argo, she couldn’t help but look for Non, Alura and Zor-El, and hope that they somehow could make it back in time. After a few more minutes she finally got a hologram call on her watch from her sister, which she answered immediately.

 

“Alura! Alura, where are you? Did Kara’s pod take off safely?”

 

“Astra, yes, the pods have taken off. We’re trying to get back to you but I don’t think there’s time. The smaller explosions are already happening. I just wanted to tell you that I love you. I’m sorry I didn’t listen to you and Non and let you work on a way to save us. I am so sorry.”

 

“Alura, Non and I did it. We built our fail-safe behind yours and Zor-El’s backs. We don’t know if it will work and we were only able to make it large enough to save most of Argo. Alura, you only need to reach the field on the south side not far from where you launched the pods, to be within the range of our shield. Please, try to get there, please Alura. I know it’s on your path home so please try to get there.”

 

“We’ll try. I don’t know if we will make it though, sister. Thank you for trying to save our people. If I do not make it back in time, find Kara and be there for her. Please, find Ka…,” Alura began to say before Astra watched a large explosion take place on the hologram and then her sister was gone.

 

“Alura!!!!!!”

 

Astra kept screaming for her sister but the hologram signal was gone and she knew, she knew her sister and brother-in-law were gone. Less than a minute later, Astra watched as the fail-safe shield shimmered to life mere seconds before she watched Krypton explode all around her while the shielded portion of Argo separated and pushed away from the debris, in the opposite direction of Kara and Kal-El’s pods. Astra stood there for what seemed like hours, sobbing over what she just lost, what they all just lost, when she finally forced herself to stop crying and opened the system for the fail-safe. Seeing all systems online, she schooled her features and walked back into the palace knowing it would be up to her to lead her people until she could deliver them to their Queen and she could be reunited with her niece.

 

End Flashback

 

 

“The fail-safe had flaws but we didn’t have time to correct them before Krypton exploded. We had to build the primary system for activating the fail-safe outside the fail-safe’s range so it could project the shield but we created the remote activation so no one would have to die activating the shield but the remote activation failed. Once the shield was up, the secondary system automatically came online so Argo could continue to function as it did before Krypton perished. When Krypton exploded though, we were sent in the opposite direction of you, so we spent years drifting further and further away from you and Kal-El. We spent those years trying to find a way to somehow get Argo to move toward these coordinates. We were unsuccessful for many years but then one day a wormhole appeared and it pulled Argo in. I am not sure how much time passed between us entering the wormhole and exiting it but when we exited it, we discovered we were on a path to these coordinates. We arrived here two months ago and I’ve been trying to get a message to the fortress ever since. I only knew you would have the fortress because your mother told me it would be, and well it worked because you’re here,” Astra said with a small smile.

 

“That’s a lot to take in. It sounds like you are doing well here though, so what exactly do you need my help with,” Kara asked curiously.

 

“As it turns out, the Harun-El will not keep us afloat indefinitely as we had originally believed. There is a way to create more but most of the science guild was outside the fail-safe shield’s range on a mission when Krypton perished so we need help creating more. You were the youngest member of the science guild Kara, so we are hoping you can create more so we can all remain here on Argo and rebuild Krypton now that we have our Queen back.”

 

“It’s been a long time since I’ve worked in any scientific field, Aunt Astra. On Earth, I am a reporter; I write news articles that are published for citizens to read. I can try to create more Harun-El but my wife, Lena, might be able to help more than me. She’s a genius and I swear her proclivity for science rivals even Uncle Non’s. If we can’t create more though, you could come with us through the portal back to Earth. Speaking of, why haven’t you just come to Earth?”

 

“The transmatter portal yours connected too to bring you here lost its memory banks during our separation from Krypton so we have not had the proper codes to connect to any other transmatter portal but now that you have come through it, the necessary information for your portal will be stored so I suppose we could come to Earth but I think we’d rather stay on our planet, or at least what’s left of it, if we can.”

 

“I understand that. I want what’s left of Krypton to survive too but if we can’t make more Harun-El, you should come to Earth with me. I didn’t mean to imply you should abandon what is left of our planet; I meant why didn’t you come to Earth to find me but you answered that in your explanation. Is it just the Harun-El you need help with?”

 

“That is our only issue currently, yes.”

 

“How much time does Argo have left? I want to help, and I believe my wife can help, but she is pregnant so I will not bring her here if there isn’t much time, no matter how much I want to save what’s left of Krypton,” Kara said seriously.

 

“Our calculations estimate we have four to six weeks until the Harun-El is too unstable to support Argo.”

 

“Okay, I’ll go and get Lena then. If I leave now I can be back before nightfall. Is that alright, Aunt Astra?”

 

“You are the Queen Kara, you may do as you wish, but yes that’s okay little one. I am grateful you are willing and able to help. I shall accompany you back to the transmatter portal and await your return there,” Astra said before they left and made their way back to the portal.

Chapter End Notes

Kara and Astra finally talked for the first time since before Krypton exploded. What do you think about Astra and Non? The show and many fics have them as more villain type characters and I wanted to do something different and I hope it does not disappoint. The time will come for Astra to actually talk to Maggie, J'onn and everyone else but as Astra said in this chapter there were time sensitive things that needed to be dealt with so those conversations were postponed but they will happen.

Chapter 24

Chapter Notes

For those in the US, I hope you are enjoying the Memorial Day weekend!

I hope you enjoy this chapter and I will see you all on Wednesday for the next update of this story!

When Kara, Maggie and J’onn walked through the portal and back into the fortress, Kara collapsed on the floor, the second it closed behind them, and finally let her feelings out over everything she just learned. Maggie immediately joined Kara on the floor and pulled her into her arms.

 

“Shh, it’s okay Kara, everything will be okay. I am so sorry, Kara, I am so sorry you had to experience losing your planet and relive it just now when you heard about the final moments of Krypton. Let it all out, Kara,” Maggie cooed as she held the blonde close.

 

“Le…Lena…Le…Lena,” Kara kept saying over and over as she cried.

 

“J’onn, can you go to Midvale and bring Lena and Elle here? I don’t think she’s going to talk to anyone except Lena and maybe Elle’s presence can help calm her too.”

 

“I think you may be right Maggie. I suspect Alex won’t stay behind though; you know how protective she gets of Kara.”

 

“I know. Your car is still at Eliza’s so if Alex won’t stay in Midvale maybe it will be easier to bring her and Eliza here with Lena and Elle in your car. If you have to do that, I should be able to control Alex enough to give Lena and Elle time alone with Kara but if we don’t get Lena here soon I’m worried we may not get her out of this state anytime soon,” Maggie said, clearly worried about Kara.

 

“I’ll go now and return as quickly as possible. Keep doing what you’re doing, Maggie; it may not seem like it but you are helping her,” J’onn said before kneeling down and touching Kara’s shoulder while Kara kept saying Lena’s name over and over again and said, “Kara, I’m going to go get Lena and bring her here. I’ll be back soon.”

 

When Kara didn’t acknowledge J’onn’s words and just kept repeating Lena’s name, J’onn took his leave and flew as fast as he could to Midvale.

 

 


 

 

Meanwhile, back in Midvale, Lena was growing more frantic with every passing second.

 

“Lena, you really need to try and calm down; Kara wouldn’t want you in this state,” Alex tried to reason with her sister-in-law.

 

“I know that, Alex! I fucking know that but she hasn’t checked in in over two hours. I don’t know where my wife is or if she’s even okay! How are you so fucking calm, Alex?! Maggie’s with Kara! How the hell can you be calm when your girlfriend is gone too?!”

 

“Internally, I’m panicking and I’m scared but I know my sister and I trust that she, Maggie and J’onn will come home to us. Before we lost the video and audio feed, they talked about interference so it’s possible that when they arrived at the coordinates the interference stopped the video and audio feed and as they got further away from the portal it prevented even the signal watch notifications from coming through.”

 

“Honey, I know it’s hard. Every time I knew she was out as Supergirl, I was terrified but Kara always comes back and there is nothing that will keep her from coming back to you, Elle and Jeremiah. She won’t leave you and the kids alone and she won’t miss Jeremiah’s birth,” Eliza said.

 

“Lena, I need you to come with me; Kara needs you,” J’onn said as he flew straight into the house from the open back door.

 

“What happened,” Lena asked worriedly.

 

“I do not have time to explain everything but I’ll give you a quick summary. Part of Krypton survived the planet’s destruction and made it to the coordinates. It was Kara’s Aunt Astra who sent the message. She is the only member of Kara’s family that was left on Krypton who survived. Astra told Kara what happened in those final moments before Krypton died and then she asked for Kara’s help to save what is left of Krypton. When we got back to the fortress everything she was holding in while we were there started coming out. I left her with Maggie, but she won’t talk to us, the only thing she has said since we got back is your name, Lena. She actually hasn’t stopped saying your name since we got back. Lena, where are you going,” J’onn asked as he watched Lena, with a very determined look on her face, place Elle in her carrier and make her way towards the front door, only stopping to grab a set of keys.

 

“My wife needs me and we are going to her. You can come if you want but I’m going and your car is the quickest way I know because no offense, I do not trust any person, other than Kara, to fly with Elle,” Lena said as she made her way out the front door leaving everyone in the house slack jawed.

 

When they heard Lena start J’onn’s car up, Alex jumped into gear and grabbed her jacket, and gun, which was hanging by the front door and ran to the car, jumping in just before Lena took off.

 

 

 

“I guess you’re taking me, J’onn, because if we don’t get up there quickly I’m worried Alex may go off. She’s trying to be better but she loses it when Kara’s hurting and I’m not sure even Maggie will be able to keep her at bay so Lena and Elle can comfort Kara,” Eliza said a few moments after J’onn’s car disappeared from their view.

 

“I’m afraid you may be right. Maggie had similar concerns about Alex. It’s bad Eliza. You weren’t there, but the way…the way Astra described the finals moments of Krypton it was hard even for me to hear and I watched my race be extinguished by White Martians. Kara learned that Astra was on a hologram call with Alura when Alura died, Eliza. The last thing Alura said to Astra was asking her to find Kara and be there for her and Kara just found all of that out on top of the fact that Argo, which all that’s left of her home planet, is dying unless she and Lena can find a way to recreate the substance keeping Argo alive. She’s going to need all of us Eliza. I fear what will happen if she cannot save what’s left of her people; what’s left of her planet.”

 

“Let’s go then. I’m not going to leave my daughter alone during this time,” Eliza said just before J’onn picked her up and quickly exited the home before taking off for the fortress.

 

 


 

 

As soon as Lena landed J’onn’s ship, she got Elle out of the backseat and practically ran into the fortress with Alex not far behind. Lena ran through the fortress until she stopped in her tracks when she saw Kara, her sweet, wonderful Kara, with her knees tight to her chest and her arms wrapped around her knees as she sobbed while saying her name over and over again with Maggie holding the blonde close but clearly at a loss for how to make things better.

 

Lena immediately rushed to Kara’s side and Maggie, knowing the couple needed time alone, moved so Lena could take her place, which she did while setting their daughter, who was still in her carrier, in front of them. Lena immediately wrapped her arms around Kara and began comforting her. Maggie meanwhile, pulled Alex, who had just entered, out of the room and back towards the entrance of the fortress so Lena could have time alone with her wife.

 

“Kara, I’m here, I’m here baby. Everything is going to be okay, I’m here Kar, everything will be okay.”

 

“Le..Lena? Lena, you’re…you’re here,” Kara croaked out.

 

“Of course I’m here. You needed me so there isn’t any place I’d rather be. Can you tell me what happened, Darling?”

 

Before Kara could say anything else, Elle began to fuss, causing the blonde to jerk her head until she laid eyes on her daughter and immediately jumped into “mom mode” and picked Elle up and cradled her close to her chest.

 

“Shh, it’s okay baby girl, JeJu’s here, JeJu’s here. That’s it,” Kara cooed as Elle instantly stopped fussing the moment she was in Kara’s arms, “yeah, that’s it, you just needed JeJu, huh? I love you baby girl.”

 

“Kara,” Lena prompted after a moment.

 

“Can we…can we go to the living quarters to talk, please,” Kara pleaded.

 

“Of course we can,” Lena said before getting up and extending a hand for Kara, who instantly took it, and then led her little family to the living quarters.

 

 


 

 

“Maggie, I need to see her! I need to see my sister,” Alex exclaimed as she fought Maggie’s hold around her.

 

“Alex, I know you want to see your sister but the only name she’s been saying since we got back is Lena’s. As much as you love Kara, she needs her wife right now. If the roles were reversed wouldn’t you want me to comfort you before Kara, despite how close you are?”

 

“Yes, but I still need to see her,” Alex insisted.

 

“No, you don’t, Alexandra, not yet. We all love Kara but right now she needs Lena. When she’s ready, I’m sure she will talk to all of us but from what J’onn has told me, we may be waiting some time for her to talk to us because what’s left of Krypton is dying once more and it appears that Kara and Lena are the only hope for saving it. You need to prepare yourself to be supportive and understanding, Alex, even if Kara doesn’t want too or isn’t able to talk to you before leaving again to try and save what’s left of her home world. Got it?”

 

“Yes, Mom, but what do you mean what’s left of Krypton is dying?”

 

“Alex, when we were on Argo, that the city that’s all that’s left of Krypton, Kara’s aunt told us about the final moments of Krypton and how they survived. Alex, Kara’s aunt was on the phone with Kara’s mom when she died in one of the explosions. Astra and her husband had worked on a plan to save Krypton but they didn’t have time to make it big enough to save more than most of Argo. They’ve been floating around space since then until a wormhole sucked them in the put them close to the coordinates they are currently at but the only reason they’re surviving is because they have a substance called Harun-El. However, they need to make more to survive and most of their scientists perished with Krypton so Astra needs Kara to find a way to make more. Kara suggested that together she and Lena may be able to find a way so we came back to get Lena, but, as soon as we got here she collapsed. I think once she was back here she felt safe enough to show her emotions. She was so strong while we were there but I imagine she’s reliving everything like it just happened again and I know she’s terrified of losing what’s left of Krypton and her family. She is going to leave again, Alex and she may be gone for weeks and you are going to have to let her go,” Maggie said while exchanging a hesitant look with J’onn.

 

“What is the look between you two for,” Alex asked.

 

“Alex, Eliza, while we were in Argo, Astra used Kara’s royal title more than once and the way she talked…I think…I think she thinks Kara will be coming home to Argo to lead their people,” Maggie hesitantly said.

 

“No, no, no, no, no, no. My sister will not be leaving us; there’s no way Kara leaves us. What about Lena and their family?”

 

“Alex, if Kara goes, Lena and Elle would go too. Like it or not, Kara is their Queen and technically so is Lena, who I might add is now partially Kryptonian due to her bonding with Kara. So, if they choose to go back to what’s left of Kara’s home planet and people then we will need to support them and adjust to only seeing them on occasion,” Eliza said sadly.

 

“No, I don’t accept that,” Alex said as she stormed off in search of her sister.

 

 


 

 

“Kara, what happened when you went to those coordinates? I know just the little bit J’onn told us but I want to hear it all from you,” Lena said as they got comfortable on the couch, snuggled together.

 

“A lot. The short and to the point version is that my aunt is alive but what’s left of Krypton is once again facing extinction unless we can help,” Kara said sadly as her shoulders slumped.

 

“Kara, tell me everything, please,” Lena asked.

 

“It all started almost immediately after we walked through the portal…,” Kara began before spending the next thirty minutes filling Lena in on everything in explicit detail.

 

“Okay, wow, that was a lot to take in. I’m so happy to hear your aunt is alive but I am so sorry you had to learn about those final moments of Krypton and of your parents and uncle’s lives. I’m so sorry they’re not still here, Kar. I’m sorry this is bringing up all your memories from back then.”

 

“Thank you. I’m just…I’m so afraid we won’t be able to make more of the Harun-El and then I’ll lose my planet all over again,” Kara admitted.

 

“Kara, I will do whatever I can to help recreate the Harun-El. We can leave immediately and have J’onn, Alex, Maggie or Eliza pack up some of our clothes and Elle’s things for us and bring them to us so we can stay on Argo while we figure this out. If after two weeks we can’t figure it out though, I think we need to evacuate everyone here so that even if we cannot save Argo, we can save your people. I never told you this but I own a lot of properties thanks to my father and some that I bought myself, and one of those properties I bought myself, that not even Lillian knows about, is a large private island in the Pacific. If we can’t save Argo, we can use that island and call it New Argo or New Krypton or something of your choosing so your people have a place to call their own.”

 

“Our people, they’re our people Lena. You are as much their Queen as I am because we’re bonded and clearly you are already thinking like their Queen. Thank you for offering your island, Sunshine, I really appreciate it but I hope we can recreate the Harun-El and keep Argo right where it is. If we can do that, it could be the solution to all our problems here on Earth.”

 

“What do you mean, Kar?”

 

“I told you how Astra kept using my royal title and reminding me that I’m Queen, right? Well, it got me thinking, if we can save Argo, our people will expect us to come home and rule as it was always intended. If we were to do that, if we were to move to Argo and rule, we would no longer be anywhere where Lillian and Cadmus can reach us and our family. We could set the portal so that only certain people could cross into Argo. It would be an adjustment but in my heart, I think this is the right move for us. I know you have L-Corp but we could find a way for you to still run things from Argo. I still want to take down Lillian and Cadmus, and be able to spend at least part of our time on Earth, but we could figure out a plan from Argo while knowing our family is safe. If you think it’s a silly idea, we won’t do it but I think it’s an option we should consider.”

 

“That’s honestly something that’s been in my head since the moment J’onn said part of Krypton survived, that your aunt survived. I know how much you’ve missed Krypton, Kara, and if I’m being honest, I’ve never felt at home here, not until I met you. My home is where you are so, if you want to move to Argo once we save it, then we will move to Argo, and if I’m being truly honest, I think we should do it for every reason you just gave. But first, I think we need to tell the family that we are going to Argo immediately to try and save it and then we need to get to Argo because we are on a clock, Darling, and once we save Argo we can talk further about our next steps.”

 

“You’re my home too, you know. I love you, so much.”

 

“I love you too,” Lena said before leaning in and sweetly kissing her wife before they stood up so they could find their family and tell them they were going to Argo.

 

Little did the couple know, Alex had overheard the portion of their conversation pertaining to moving to Argo and the second she heard her sister was in fact thinking of leaving, she fled the fortress without saying a word to anyone, and took off in J’onn’s ship since Lena had left the keys in it as she had been solely focused on reaching Kara when they landed.

Chapter End Notes

Kara, Lena and Elle are going to Argo but will they be able to save what's left of the planet Krypton? And where did Alex go and will she come to her senses before her sister leaves Earth, possibly for an unknown period of time? Let me know your thoughts and as always, thank you for continuing to support this story!

Chapter 25

Chapter Notes

When Kara and Lena left the living quarters, they found Eliza, J’onn and Maggie waiting for them just outside the portal room. Immediately, Kara was filled with so much love for her family and couldn’t help the fond smile that spread across her lips at the knowledge that they all chose to be there with her in this moment. As she took the time to make eye contact with each of them as a way to reassure them that she was okay, it did not go unnoticed that Alex was missing. This caused Kara to furrow her brow as she listened for her sister’s heartbeat and she frowned instantly when she heard it moving further and further away at a high rate of speed. Knowing she didn’t have time to waste worrying about Alex’s choices though, Kara shared a look with her wife and then began addressing their family members before them.

 

“I wanted to say thank you for giving me the space and time I needed to speak with Lena privately and work through my emotions about everything that has happened today. Looking at your glum faces is it safe to assume everyone in this room now knows the peril Argo is facing?”

 

“Yes. J’onn and Maggie told your sister and I. I am so sorry Kara but you and Lena both have an affinity for science so I am sure you will find a way to save Argo,” Eliza said with an encouraging smile.

 

“Thank you for saying that. I chose to become a reporter here because at the time working in any scientific field brought back my memories of working in the science guild with my Uncle Non, doing experiments with my mother and many other memories of Krypton that were too painful to relive. As soon as I’d smile at the fond memories, I’d be reminded that I lost everyone who encouraged me and helped me find my love for science. That’s why I was always so against my science courses in school and acted like they were the absolute worst thing on the planet. I wasn’t acting that way because I was bored with science courses here because we were much more advanced in every aspect of science on Krypton, even though that was the case, but rather I acted that way because it hurt to be reminded of everything I lost and anything dealing with science reminded me of the loss. Even when my aunt told me what she needed my help with I was scared and hesitant because I have spent so many years distancing myself from science. Now though, after talking with Lena about everything that happened today on Argo, I feel hopeful that our joint love of science will allow us to save Argo and I feel strong enough to face the memories knowing she is by my side. With all that in mind, I can smile now when I think about science because I know that some of my people survived, my aunt survived, all because Uncle Non and Aunt Astra fought for Krypton until the very end and found a way to save some of our people. Now, it’s mine and Lena’s turn to save our people and ensure that Uncle Non’s sacrifice the day Krypton died wasn’t in vain. To do that though, Lena and I need to be in Argo so momentarily we are going to take Elle and go to Argo to save it.”

 

“Kara, none of us doubt yours and Lena’s ability to save Argo and I think I can speak for all of us when I say we are incredibly proud of you, both of you, for choosing to try and save Argo,” J’onn said with a smile that conveyed just how proud of Kara and Lena he truly was.

 

“Thank you, J’onn we appreciate it,” Kara said as she began to grow nervous knowing the time was nearing for them to say goodbye.

 

Sensing her wife’s nerves, Lena took over speaking.

 

“Argo has approximately four to six weeks left based on the Harun-El they currently have. Before we leave today, I am going to program the portal to only allow the three of you and Alex to use it to enter Argo, and we were hoping one of you wouldn’t mind packing up some clothes for Kara and I as well as some of Elle’s things and delivering them to us on Argo, if it isn’t too much trouble.”

 

“It’s no trouble at all. I can pack some items for the three of you when I arrive home and then I would like to deliver them to you so I could see Argo as well and perhaps I could even stay with you there to help with Elle,” Eliza suggested hopefully.

 

“Y…you’d be willing to come to Argo to stay and help with Elle while we work on the Harun-El,” Kara asked clearly not having expected that offer.

 

“Of course! You are my daughters and Elle is my granddaughter so I want to help. I know you two will be busy trying to save Argo so the least I can do is bring you some of your belongings and stay to help with Elle so you don’t have to worry about her being watched solely by people she doesn’t know yet. I would also like to meet your aunt, if I’m being entirely honest,” Eliza admitted.

 

Kara didn’t say a word in response but instead shared a brief silent conversation with Lena and then closed the distance between herself and Eliza and hugged her adoptive mother close.

 

“Thank you for that offer, Eliza, we gratefully accept your offer, if Kara’s hug wasn’t an obvious enough answer,” Lena said with a chuckle.

 

“Yes, thank you. I know Elle will love Aunt Astra as much as I do but you’re right she doesn’t know anyone on Argo yet so having you there, to help care for her, will put our minds at ease and I know Aunt Astra would love to meet you too,” Kara said when she finally released Eliza.

 

“I’m happy to help. I hate to put a damper on things but, I’m your mother and I have to ask, do you have a plan in place in case you can’t save Argo?”

 

“Yes. Our daughter will be with us and we will not risk her life, so, we are giving ourselves two weeks to save Argo. If after two weeks we are unable to produce more Harun-El, we will evacuate every citizen of Argo through the portal and relocate them to an island in the Pacific that I own, that no one other than the people in this room, knows about. If we can’t save Argo, we will at least save our people.”

 

“That seems like a reasonable plan. I know time is of the essence for you, so is it safe to assume from the somewhat glum looks on your faces that it’s time to program the portal and say goodbye,” Maggie asked.

 

“Yes,” Lena said simply as she moved to quickly program the portal.

 

While Lena worked on programming the portal only a couple of feet away, Kara decided it was time to address the elephant in the room, Alex.

 

“Do any of you care to tell me why Alex left without saying a word?”

 

“What do you mean she left? She said she was going to find you so I thought she was around here sulking because she refuses to see the bigger picture right now,” Maggie said, clearly irritated with her girlfriend.

 

“She never found us,” Lena said from her place at the portal’s mainframe.

 

“And when Lena and I came to speak with you all, I listened for Alex’s heartbeat, when I noticed she wasn’t here, and I heard it moving away from the fortress at a rather high rate of speed.”

 

“Fuck, she must have taken J’onn’s ship and run off then,” Maggie said.

 

“But why would she do that? I thought she and I were in a good place,” Kara said clearly hurt that her sister left without saying anything.

 

“You are, she’s just…Alex is struggling with the idea of you going to Argo because she knows there’s a chance you may choose to stay after you save it. When the possibility was raised that you and Lena may want to go to Argo on a more permanent basis her instantaneous reaction was that that wasn’t a possibility. At the end of the day, it comes down to her being afraid of losing you, even if she’s not ready to admit that that’s why she’s reacting the way she is,” Eliza told her daughter.

 

“She won’t lose me just because I go to Argo.”

 

“We all know that and deep down so does Alex,” J’onn assured.

 

“Ugh! I wish she would have stayed and at least talked to Lena and I instead of running off like a petulant child. She promised me that she’d be better and running away because of the idea that I might want to not only help save what’s left of my planet, but possibly live in the place I never thought I’d see again, is selfish and the exact opposite of being better. If the roles were reversed I’d encourage her to return to what’s left of her home planet, even temporarily. And on top of that,” Kara began as her anger at Alex became very apparent to everyone in the room, “Alex knows that I’m the Queen since my parents are gone and I have a duty to my people now that I know some are alive. She said she used the kryptonite darts on me, in part, because she had a duty to her nation but what about my duty to my planet? How can she be allowed to follow through on her duty to her nation while expecting me to stay here and ignore my duty to my planet? That’s entirely hypocritical!”

 

“Kar, take a deep breath and try to calm down. I know you’re incredibly hurt by Alex’s actions right now but we need to focus on our people in Argo right now. They have to be the priority in this moment and once we save Argo then we can come back here and you can talk to Alex,” Lena said soothingly as she finished programming the portal. “Also, the portal is officially programed so we can leave at any time, Darling,” Lena said in an effort to divert Kara’s attention from the topic of Alex. When she met Kara’s blue eyes though, she noticed the blonde had a goofy smile on her lips, which caused Lena to quirk a brow. “What’s that smile for, Darling?”

 

“Nothing, I just really like it when you call the people of Argo ‘our people’.”

 

“Well, they are our people and as much as I hate goodbyes, even temporary ones, I think it’s time we do just that,” Lena said sadly as Kara nodded her agreement.

 

 

 

They ended up spending ten minutes saying goodbye, even to Eliza who they would see again in a few hours. After a final round of hugs, Kara picked up Elle’s carrier, where the little girl was sound asleep, and walked with Lena towards the portal, that was now activated once more. When they were only a few steps from the portal, however, Kara paused and turned to address her family.

 

“I think this goes without saying, but for now please keep all of this to yourselves and don’t tell the others you’ve spoken to me or that Lena returned. Let the status quo continue for them where Lena and I are concerned. After we save Argo, Lena and I will return and talk to everyone but there simply isn’t time to do that right now.”

 

“Don’t worry about it, Kara, we won’t say anything to anyone,” Maggie said as Eliza and J’onn nodded in agreement.

 

“Thank you, and Lee?”

 

“Yes, love?”

 

“Can you remove Alex from the list of people able to use the portal to visit Argo? As much as it pains me to say this, we’re better off if she can’t come to Argo right now. You were right when you said our people on Argo have to be the priority right now and that won’t happen if Alex has the ability to just show up and spew her anger at me; and in all honestly I think I need some space from her right now,” Kara sadly said with pain clear in her eyes.

 

“I never included her on the list, Kara. I listened to everything that was said pertaining to Alex and I knew you’d need some space before trying to talk to her, so I didn’t include her for now,” Lena admitted.

 

“Thank you,” Kara said before turning to address their family once more. “I know it may seem harsh to deny Alex access to Argo but I need time and I need to focus on the crisis Argo is facing right now. Thank you all for your love and support. We will send messages here to the fortress as we can to update you and Eliza, we’ll see you when you get to Argo. I love you guys and I’ll see you soon.”

 

“Thank you, guys, for everything and I love you too. Goodbye for now,” Lena added before she and Kara walked hand in hand through the portal with their daughter.

 

 


 

 

True to her word, when Kara walked back through the portal, this time with her wife and daughter in tow, Astra was there waiting for them.

 

“Welcome back home, little one,” Astra said warmly as soon as she saw her niece.

 

“Hi Aunt Astra. Before we go home, I’d like to introduce you to my wife, Lena, and our daughter Elle,” Kara said with a huge smile on her face.

 

“It is an honor to meet you. I want to get to know you, Lena, and if you will allow it, I’d like to spend some time with my great-niece but first, would it be okay for me to hug you?”

 

Not having expected that question, Lena simply nodded her head a moment before she found herself wrapped in a welcoming embrace by Astra.

 

“Thank you for loving my niece and giving her the family she always dreamed of and welcome to the family Lena,” Astra quietly said while hugging Lena.

 

“Loving Kara is the easiest thing in the universe and it is I who should be thanking her for giving the family I never thought I’d have. Thank you for welcoming me into your family; I hope I can prove myself worthy of the House of El,” Lena said once the hug broke.

 

“Lena, you have already proven yourself worthy of the House of El by leaving behind everything on Earth to come here, at the drop of a hat, and try to save what’s left of Krypton. Now, as much as I want to continuing chatting, we do have a planet to save, so how about we head back to the palace, have a little supper and then we can talk more about the situation before you both get some much needed rest before you begin working on creating more Harun-El tomorrow, my Queens.”

 

The moment Kara and Lena heard Astra say, “my Queens” they knew she truly was accepting their marriage and with wide smiles gracing their faces, the two young Queens, with their daughter, followed Astra aboard the ship so they could return to the palace.

 

 


 

 

Four hours after Kara, Lena and Elle walked through the portal, Eliza found herself saying goodbye to Maggie and J’onn before walking through the portal herself. The Danvers family matriarch had no more than walked through the portal, that shimmered closed behind her, when a hysterical Alex came running into the room.

 

“Kara! Kara,” Alex yelled as she came running into the room.

 

“Alex, you’re too late. Kara, Lena and Elle left for Argo four hours ago and your mother just left moments ago,” J’onn told the woman who was like a daughter to him.

 

“No! No, I can’t be too late! I need to talk to Kara and apologize for running away and what do you mean my mom went too?!”

 

“Eliza went so she could take some necessities to them and then stay to help with Elle,” Maggie told her girlfriend.

 

“Oh, well if Mom can go through the portal then so can I. I’ll just go to Argo and talk to Kara and make things right,” Alex said as she moved towards the closed portal.

 

“No, Alex, you won’t,” Maggie said sadly knowing she was about to hurt her girlfriend.

 

“What do you mean, no I won’t?”

 

“Alex, the portal is programmed to only allow certain individuals to cross into Argo. Due to your actions, however, Kara determined that she needed space and time away from you so she and Lena can focus on saving Argo; so you are not on the list of people allowed to cross into Argo,” J’onn said so Maggie didn’t have to deliver the news.

 

As soon as she heard Maggie’s words, Alex collapsed on the fortress floor and began sobbing uncontrollably.

Chapter End Notes

We've been slowly building the plot up until this point but now it's really going to pick up and we will start seeing some time jumps in future chapters. As always, thank you for reading this story and I will see you on Sunday for the next update!

Chapter 26

Chapter Notes

This chapter has a slightly different focus than the others as the main focus isn't on Kara or Lena, but, this chapter is very important for the story going forward. I do hope you enjoy it though! Also, towards the end of the chapter I express internal thoughts a character is having and those thoughts are in italics.

Also, as a fair warning, I am going on a mini-vacation to celebrate my best friend's birthday at the end of the week. There will still be an update on Wednesday but your Sunday update will not be uploaded until later in the day so please do not be alarmed when the chapter isn't up in the morning or early afternoon of the EST timezone.

As always, thank you for reading!

When Alex left the fortress, she found herself flying towards the one person she thought would understand her position, Samantha Arias. Sam was a longtime friend of Lena’s and the CFO of L-Corp. When she moved to National City with her daughter Ruby, she was quickly introduced to Lena’s friends, namely Kara. Kara then introduced her to Alex, Maggie and all their friends and Sam and Ruby were part of the group ever since. When Lena disappeared though, so did Sam. Sam never gave a reason for leaving National City other than to say with Lena gone it was easier for her to handle the day-to-day operations from L-Corp’s Metropolis office as most of the board still resided there. Sam did not know where Lena disappeared too but she did receive weekly encrypted emails from the CEO who managed to always know what was going on at L-Corp even when half a world away. Lena would also send Sam updates on projects she was working on for L-Corp while away.  What only Alex knew though, was that Sam also happened to be a former nemesis of Supergirl’s and that was part of why she left for Metropolis.

 

About a month after Kara revealed herself as Supergirl, and began her friendship with Lena, a rogue alien named Reign began terrorizing National City and Kara ultimately discovered that Reign had been created on Krypton although she wasn’t truly Kryptonian. Without access to the science guild and history guild’s databases though, Kara wasn’t able to determine exactly what Reign truly was. Despite Kara and the DEO’s best efforts, they were never able to capture Reign but Alex did see her face once but she never told anyone that. During one battle with Reign, Kara solar flared, after being severely injured by Reign, leaving only Alex and her team to face Reign. Alex had ordered her team to retreat but she stayed behind and continued to fire at Reign with a gun meant to subdue Kryptonians for a few minutes so red sun bracelets could be put on them. When Alex managed to hit Reign in the neck, she fell backwards and her mask fell off revealing Sam’s face. Alex was shocked to discover that her friend was Reign but she chose to make it look like Reign had knocked her unconscious so when reinforcements arrived they didn’t question how Reign got away even after Alex subdued her temporarily.

 

After that day, Alex approached Sam about her alter ego and learned that Sam had been experiencing blackouts and had no idea she was National City’s newest villain. She begged Alex to help her, and Alex did by giving Sam gold kryptonite that had been recovered by the DEO after Lena uncovered another one of Lex’s hidden bunkers. The gold kryptonite worked as intended and stripped Sam of all Kryptonian powers her creators had given her, leaving her human. Alex ran test after test after the administration of the kryptonite and each test revealed that Sam’s DNA was now 100% human and a quick blood test on Ruby revealed the young girl was all completely human.

 

Once she was sure Sam was human again and no longer a threat, Alex made a pact with Sam in which they both agreed to never speak about Reign again, and most importantly to never tell anyone that Sam had been Reign. When Reign disappeared, and never resurfaced, the DEO closed their file on her and deemed her as missing with a designation that she was believed to have left Earth as she was nowhere to found on the planet. When Lena disappeared mere months later, it gave Sam the perfect opportunity to leave National City and start fresh with Ruby. She had tried to make things work in National City but it was hard for her to move on knowing what she did to the city and Supergirl as Reign. Since she left National City she had ceased contact with everyone, except Alex and Lena, but Alex was the only one she still spoke too as a friend minus one letter she sent to Kara.

 

 


 

 

It was mid-afternoon when Alex landed in a field outside of Metropolis, where she transformed J’onn’s ship back into a car and drove to Sam’s home. When she arrived at Sam’s house she saw Sam’s car in the driveway and quickly parked being her before making her way to the front door. She only made it three steps from the car when the front door swung open and Ruby came running towards her.

 

“Aunt Alex,” the twelve year old yelled happily as she ran straight into her aunt’s arms.

 

“Hi sweetheart. It’s been so long since I’ve seen you and you’ve grown like a foot,” Alex said after hugged the young girl.

 

“You’re being silly; I haven’t grown a foot, only six inches according to Mom.”

 

“Oh, only six inches, how dare I say something else,” Alex said dramatically with a chuckle that caused Ruby to laugh too.

 

“Come on, let’s go inside. Mom just took a batch of her homemade brookies out of the oven and I know how much you love them,” Ruby said as she dragged Alex into the house and to the kitchen. “Mom! Look! Aunt Alex came to visit us,” she said as soon as they reached the kitchen.

 

“Oh my God! Alex! What are you doing here? Did I forget a scheduled visit,” Sam asked with furrowed brows as she tried to think if she had forgotten Alex was going to visit.

 

“No, this wasn’t a planned visit. I…I just needed to talk to someone about Kara and well Lena too and I can’t talk to Maggie because she’s on Kara and Lena’s side and you’re the only person who may understand.”

 

“Did you find Aunt Lena?”

 

“Rubes, why don’t you take a couple brookies and a glass of milk up to your room while you work on your homework so I can talk to Aunt Alex privately,” Sam said with her “this is not up for discussion” look.

 

“Fine,” the preteen grumbled before doing as told.

 

“So,” Sam began once she was sure Ruby was in her room, “I take it you did find Lena?”

 

“I’m not supposed to tell anyone what’s going on but I don’t know how to talk to you about things without telling you.”

 

“Alex, anything you say to me will stay between us. It’s not like this would be the first time we talk to each other with an agreement to not discuss it again and I won’t even ask you to tell me everything but please tell me, did you find Lena?”

 

“Kara did a few days ago but only myself, Maggie, Mom and J’onn know and now they’re leaving.”

 

“What do you mean they’re leaving?”

 

“They’re leaving…they’re leaving Earth and going to Krypton.”

 

“To be clear Alex, who is they?”

 

“Kara and Lena. They’re going to Krypton.”

 

“Alex, I think you must have misunderstood them because Krypton died years ago, you know that and even if it didn’t die, why would they being going there?”

 

“Part of it survived. Kara’s aunt and uncle created a fail-safe but there wasn’t enough time to make it capable of saving the whole planet so only the City of Argo survived.”

 

“Wait, you’re saying Kara’s aunt and uncle…Kara’s Kryptonian?!”

 

“Fuck, I forgot you didn’t know. Great! Now Kara is going to kill me for telling someone her secret especially after everything I did in an effort to make her keep who she really is a secret, even from Lena,” Alex said exasperated.

 

“So, Kara’s Kryptonian? OH MY GOD! She’s Supergirl! That’s why you knew so much about kryptonite and why you looked so scared when I hurt…OH MY GOD! I hurt Kara! Oh my God! Fuck!”

 

“Sam, calm down. Kara doesn’t know Reign was a part of you and even if she did, she’d forgive you and you know it. But please don’t tell her you know she’s Supergirl, or rather was Supergirl.”

 

“What do you mean was Supergirl? I’ve seen reports as recent as two days ago of Supergirl protecting National City.”

 

“That’s all J’onn shapeshifting so that the public doesn’t worry about Supergirl disappearing. Sam, she hasn’t been Supergirl since Lena disappeared and with them leaving now I doubt she’ll ever return to being Supergirl,” Alex said sadly.

 

“Okay, I need time to process that Kara and Supergirl are one in the same but why are they leaving Earth and why is Lena going?”

 

“That’s a very long story that I’m not supposed to be sharing; they want to tell it on their own terms. What I will say, is that seven months ago Lillian and Cadmus kidnapped Kara and Lena is the reason we were able to rescue her then five months ago, two months after the kidnapping, they got together romantically and they bonded so they’re a package deal now more than they were before.”

 

“What do you mean they’re bonded?”

 

“They’re married under Kryptonian law and they’re happy about it. I’m happy for them too, Lord knows it took them long enough to figure their shit out, but, now I’m losing my sister.”

 

“Alex, you don’t honestly expect me to believe you’re happy for them, do you? Sure, we would all hangout as a group but you made it clear most of the time that you were mistrustful of Lena because of her last name. It seemed like you were making progress before Lena disappeared but before then you made a lot of snide comments about how you couldn’t believe your sister clearly had feelings for a Luthor even if she wouldn’t admit it.”

 

“I know I was horrible towards her okay? And before you ask yes I was horrible to her when I first saw her again but I began to make amends and Lena was willing to give me another chance although I still have to earn forgiveness but none of that matters now because I’m losing Kara since they’re going to Argo,” Alex huffed.

 

“Alex, you’ll never lose Kara. Are they going to Argo to visit or are they relocating?”

 

“It sounded like they’re relocating.”

 

“It sounded like? Alex, what aren’t you telling me,” Sam signed.

 

“I hate how you know when I’m not being upfront about everything,” Alex grumbled.

 

“Deal with it. Now explain before I call Maggie and tell her that her girlfriend committed grand theft spaceship because she was too much of a wuss to just talk to her damn sister.”

 

“How did you? Who says I?”

 

“Alex, you’ve used J’onn’s ship that’s disguised as a classic car more than once to get here and I can literally look out the window and see said car in my driveway. Now, since you’re not really being forthcoming I’d dare to say that you eavesdropped on a conversation, likely between Kara and Lena, made assumptions and then ran away without telling anyone instead of being an adult and talking to your sister. Am I close?”

 

“Yes,” Alex mumbled quietly.

 

“I’m sorry, what was that? I couldn’t quite hear you,” Sam said with a smirk knowing full well what Alex had said.

 

“I said yes,” Alex huffed.

 

“I thought so. Now, tell me everything about the conversation you overheard and why you think Kara and Lena are leaving.”

 

Alex spent the next twenty minutes explaining everything starting with the message received asking Kara to go to the coordinates, through the conversation between Kara and Lena that Alex overheard, including the detail about the couple being Krypton’s Queens, but leaving out the detail about the couple’s children. She then explained her feelings about it all. By the time she finished speaking, she realized that her friend was glaring at her instead of expressing sympathy like she expected.

 

“You realize you’re a fucking douche bag, right?”

 

“What?! I am not!”

 

“Yes, you are. You’re here, in my kitchen, whining about Kara and Lena going to Argo and how it makes you feel but not once have I heard you speak about Kara’s feelings. She thought she lost her entire planet Alex; and now she finds out that part of Krypton still exists and is now facing annihilation again and she and Lena are the only people with a shot at saving what’s left of her planet. Don’t you think it’s reasonable that she’d want to do everything in her power to save Argo? And don’t you think she’d want to honor her duty to her people and take her place on the throne? You act like it’s Kara’s job to be on Earth and protect National City, but she wasn’t sent here to be Earth’s savior. She was sent here to be given a chance to live because her parents thought the alternative was certain death. Kara deserves to be happy Alex; yet you haven’t stopped for a single moment to ask her what would make her happy. From what you overheard though, it sure sounds like going to Argo with Lena and taking her place on the throne would make her happy and knowing what Lillian and Cadmus did to Kara they’d probably be safe there too.”

 

“But she’s my sister and she has a duty to the citizens of this planet now,” Alex insisted.

 

“What is it with you and your fucking distorted view of duty?! She’s your sister, yes, but she has no duty to the citizens of Earth. Alex, you have a duty here because you took an oath with the DEO but Supergirl, she’s always been an independent contractor that simply works with the DEO not for it. She did not take an oath and accept a formal duty here Alex, only you have done that.”

 

“But…”

 

“No buts, Alex. You’re being selfish and at the rate you’re going you’re going to lose your sister, not because she goes to Argo, but because you’re a fucking douche. I love you Alex, but I do not like this version of you.”

 

“But, she can’t leave!”

 

“Jesus Alex! If the roles were reversed, and you found out part of your dead planet survived, can you honestly say that you would not want to go to Argo, save it and rule?”

 

“I…I…,” Alex stuttered as she grew emotional.

 

“Yeah, that’s what I thought; you’d do exactly what Kara and Lena are doing.”

 

“But she can’t just leave.”

 

“You know, had you not slipped and told me Kara was Supergirl, I’d have never believed it because you treat Supergirl like she’s the property of the DEO. God, Alex, you’ve convinced yourself that to protect your sister you have to lock her away like she’s fucking Rapunzel or something, only to be let out when she’s doing something that benefits you, the DEO or this planet but what about her planet? It seems to me that her planet wants to welcome home their Queen and let her finally feel truly free again. Kara is an adult and she’s her own person capable of making her own choices and you need to let her make her own decisions. Furthermore, she’s a married woman now and the only person she is obligated to discuss things with and make decisions with is Lena, not you. You may not want to admit it, but you know I’m right.”

 

“But…”

 

“No buts Alex. Be honest with yourself and you’ll realize I’m right. And I’m sure Maggie has tried to make you realize this but you’re too stubborn to listen to the woman who loves you more than anything else in the universe. If you don’t want to think about Kara’s feelings, think about Maggie’s. She was literally abandoned by her family for being a lesbian and refusing to bend to their will and be straight, so she holds the non-traditional family you all have formed with your family and friends dear. How do you think she feels knowing that you are essentially abandoning your sister for being herself and refusing to bend to your will and be the perfect little solider on Earth that you want her to be? At the rate you’re going, you’re going to lose Maggie and your sister.”

 

“But…”

 

 “No, Alex. You’ve fucked up and running away doesn’t solve anything. I remember you telling me how Superman abandoned Supergirl when she landed here but how is you running away, from what could be your only chance to say goodbye, any different? By running away, you’ve abandoned Kara, just like her own cousin abandoned her. I don’t know how many other ways I have to say it before you get it through your thick skull that you’re abandoning Kara right now and being a fucking asshole. You can stay for dinner, but after that you need to leave and seriously think about your past actions and what you want your relationship with Kara to look like in the future because she may be the walking ray of sunshine but sunshine only shines so bright; and if you keep doing what you’re doing that sunshine is going to go away and then you will have lost your sister for good,” Sam said before getting up and beginning to work on dinner while Alex sat at the kitchen table deep in thought.

 

 


 

 

While Alex was at Sam’s, Kara and Lena had changed into traditional Kryptonian robes, with the House of El crest on the shoulders, and were enjoying a wonderful meal with Astra in Kara’s childhood home, full of stories about when Kara was younger, much to the blonde’s chagrin.

 

“So then, she comes up to me and says, ‘Aunty Astra, Uncle Non says I have a brain that’s too big for my head but I don’t get it cause my brain is inside my head so how is that possible?’”

 

“Oh my God, that’s adorable! I can see it now, a younger version of Kara with her brows scrunched together trying to figure out how Non’s statement was truthful,” Lena said through bouts of laughter.

 

“Hey! I was only five so it was a very reasonable question at the time. I mean how could my brain have been too big for my head when it was fully encased in my head? There was no logic to that statement,” Kara insisted.

 

“Oh, I know Darling but it’s still adorable to picture a five year old you having that conversation with your uncle,” Lena said with a fond smile on her face.

 

“Wait until you hear this one, Lena. Kara was always very advanced, so she had finished her schooling at the age of nine then spent the next year as an apprentice in the science guild before she became a full member on her tenth birthday. The next day, the school brought the upper school students to the science guild for a tour, and presentation on careers within the guild, as our children would traditionally pick a guild to begin an apprenticeship with by the age of thirteen and I just so happened to be at the science guild at the time so I had the pleasure of seeing one of the best comebacks I’ve ever seen. During the presentation one of the older students asked about the birthing matrix and Non gave Kara the opportunity to answer the question on behalf of the guild. The student interrupted her, of course, and said something to the effect of, ‘sorry but I want an actual guild member to answer,’ and Kara looked him dead in the eye and said, ‘I am an actual guild member so I am qualified to explain the inner workings of the birthing matrix but perhaps I should postpone answering your question because clearly the matrix needs some sort of reprogramming if it allowed such an ignorant boy to be created.’ Non’s jaw fell to the floor as did everyone else’s but I was just so incredibly proud of Kara in that moment,” Astra said with a twinkle in her eyes as she reminisced.

 

“Awe, that’s adorable. I hope I get to witness some of your sassy side myself one day,” Lena lovingly told her wife.

 

“I think that can be arranged, but enough about me and my past. How have you been all these years, Aunt Astra? I want to know everything.”

 

“It has been challenging to go on without Non, but I am committed to finding my soulmate because he wanted me too and I would be lying if I said I was not at least curious about who my soulmate is.”

 

“That’s amazing, Aunt Astra. Whoever your soulmate is, is a very lucky person.”

 

“Thank you for saying that little one. Lena, I am so very happy to meet you and welcome you into our family but perhaps after Argo is saved, your family could join us for dinner here or on Earth?”

 

“Oh um…,” Lena began before trailing off, unsure how to explain her family situation but Kara knew she was struggling so she simply squeezed Lena’s hand before fielding the question herself.

 

“Lena’s mother passed away when she was very young and her father has passed as well. The other members of her family are anti-alien and just not very good people so we don’t associate with them but that’s a conversation for another time.”

 

“I see. I’m sorry you’ve had to experience such loss so early in life, Lena, but I vow to you that you have a family here on Argo,” Astra said sincerely.

 

“Thank you, Astra, that means a lot, truly.”

 

“Aunt Astra, I’ve really enjoyed all of us having dinner together like this but I don’t think Lena and I will truly be able to enjoy being here until we’ve created more Harun-El. What can you tell us about the substance?”

 

“Ever the science guild member you are. Even after all these years, you are committed to solving the problem before moving on to other things,” Astra said with a fond smile gracing her lips. “Our current head of the science guild will give you both a full debriefing in the morning but essentially, it is a geological substance that was originally discovered deep inside the mines on the northern continent. Prior to Krypton’s destruction the guild had been looking into whether Harun-El could be used as a renewable energy source after it was discovered that it could be engineered to power entire buildings. We are hoping you can find a way to make synthetic Harun-El since the mine where it was discovered was destroyed when Krypton died. Normally this would be a simple task for the science guild but with the guild now being manned by those who were unable to study under the best minds of the guild as they perished with Krypton, there is something about the Harun-El that is proving difficult for them to crack. There appears to be a compound in it that we cannot identify and we are hoping that between the two of you, you can identify it and then finish creating a synthetic Harun-El so we can remain here for generations to come.”

 

“Hmm, it sounds like this will be quite the puzzle to solve but I am optimistic that between Kara and I we can find a way to create Harun-El. But Astra, if we are unable to create Harun-El or another alternative, we would like to bring every citizen of Argo through the portal to Earth so you may all build a home on an island I own. It is a large island and would allow for everyone here to still live as their own civilization, a civilization we could mold into anything we wanted. No matter what, we will not lose anymore Kryptonian lives, that’s my vow to you and the people of Argo,” Lena said seriously.

 

Smiling Astra said, “I can see why my niece loves you; you’ve only been here for a matter of hours and already you are acting like the Queen these people deserve, one who is committed to their people. You chose well, little one.”

 

Blushing Kara said, “thank you. Lena always puts the needs of others before herself and she never seeks recognition for her efforts. I am very lucky to be loved by her and have the honor of loving her in return. I love you, Lena.”

 

“I love you too, Darling.”

 

“My apologizes, Your Majesties and General, but we have received word that the transmatter portal has come online and a lifeform is crossing from the fortress on Earth.”

 

“Thank you, Kelex, that would by my adoptive mother, Eliza Danvers. Please have our ship readied for takeoff so that we may go meet Eliza once she has fully crossed through the portal.”

 

“Right away, Your Majesty and may I say it is wonderful to finally have you and your wife home.”

 

“Thank you, Kelex, we are very happy to be here as well,” Kara said before the Kelex of the palace left to do as instructed. “I guess that’s our cue. Are you prepared to meet my adoptive mother from Earth, Aunt Astra?”

 

“Yes. I would very much like to meet the woman who raised you when Alura, Zor-El, Non and I could not be there and I am sure our people will declare her a hero for ensuring our Queen’s safety.”

 

“Let’s go meet Eliza then,” Kara said as she gently picked Elle up from her carrier and led Lena and Astra to the ship so they could go meet Eliza.

 

 


 

 

Back in Metropolis, Alex spent dinner mulling over everything Sam had said but it was not until Ruby spoke that she truly allowed the words to resonate with her.

 

“I know I wasn’t supposed to listen in but, I did, and Aunt Alex, you were mean to Aunt Kara by leaving without saying a word. She’s struggled with being left behind for like most of her life and you left her like everyone else by coming here without saying a word. That’s why I got so mad at Mom for making us leave the way we did but Mom agreed to write Aunt Kara a letter so she knew we weren’t abandoning her too. Aunt Kara may be super strong because she’s a Kryptonian and Supergirl but her feelings get hurt just the same as ours.”

 

“Wait, Rubes, how are you so calm about Aunt Kara being Supergirl? And you know better than to eavesdrop,” Sam said to scold her daughter.

 

“I know but I knew you were talking about Aunt Lena and Aunt Kara so I couldn’t help myself! And I’ve known Aunt Kara is Supergirl for like ever; glasses and a ponytail are not exactly a great disguise. Plus, Aunt Kara and Supergirl have the same scar on their face above their eye so it’s really not that hard to figure out,” Ruby said nonchalantly.

 

“I can’t believe my twelve year old figured out Kara is Supergirl while I didn’t,” Sam said with a shake of her head.

 

“Um..I um…I need to go. I need to go back to the fortress and talk to Kara. I’ve handled this all wrong,” Alex said suddenly before practically running from the table and outside to J’onn’s car where she peeled out of the driveway like a bat out of hell.

 

“I guess Aunt Alex finally realized she was being a douche bag.”

 

“Language, Ruby!”

 

“What?! I heard you call Aunt Alex that.”

 

 


 

 

By the time Alex reached the fortress, she had been gone for about four and a half hours. She practically jumped from ship and ran into the fortress, as the biometric scanners had been programed to grant certain non-Kryptonians entrance, and began calling out for her sister.

 

“Kara! Kara,” Alex yelled as she came running into the room.

 

“Alex, you’re too late. Kara, Lena and Elle left for Argo four hours ago and your mother just left moments ago,” J’onn told the woman who was like a daughter to him.

 

“No! No, I can’t be too late! I need to talk to Kara and apologize for running away and what do you mean my mom went too?!”

 

“Eliza went so she could take some necessities to them and then stay to help with Elle,” Maggie told her girlfriend.

 

“Oh, well if Mom can go through the portal then so can I. I’ll just go to Argo and talk to Kara and make things right,” Alex said as she moved towards the closed portal.

 

“No, Alex, you won’t,” Maggie said sadly knowing she was about to hurt her girlfriend.

 

“What do you mean, no I won’t?”

 

“Alex, the portal is programmed to only allow certain individuals to cross into Argo. Due to your actions, however, Kara determined that she needed space and time away from you so she and Lena can focus on saving Argo; so, you are not on the list of people allowed to cross into Argo,” Maggie explained.

 

“I’m sorry, Alex, but what’s done is done and now you will have to wait for Kara to come to you, if she ever chooses too,” J’onn said sadly before leaving Maggie and Alex alone.

 

As soon as she processed the words Maggie and J’onn said, Alex collapsed on the fortress floor and began sobbing uncontrollably.

 

 


 

 

As Alex sobbed on the floor of the fortress, Eliza was looking at Argo for the first time. Wow this place is beautiful.

 

She had only been standing in the field for about fifteen seconds when a ship landed in the clearing and Kara and Lena exited, wearing what Eliza presumed were traditional Kryptonian clothes.

 

“Welcome to Argo, Eliza. Before we take you on a flight tour of the city, I’d like to introduce you to my Aunt Astra. Aunt Astra, this is my adopted mother, my mom, Doctor Eliza Danvers. Mom, this is my Aunt Astra,” Kara proudly said as Eliza’s eyes filled with tears at hearing Kara call her ‘mom’. “Why are you crying,” Kara asked suddenly concerned.

 

“You called me Mom. You’ve never called me that before,” Eliza said clearly touched by Kara’s words.

 

“Of course she called you ‘mom’ for you are her mother; you raised her as your own and you continue to care for her to this day so, I believe you have earned the title and my sister is certainly nodding in agreement from Rao’s light. It is a pleasure to meet you Eliza. On behalf of my sister, brother-in-law, husband and myself I would like to thank you for taking in our Queen and loving her as your own. We will never be able to repay you for what you have done for us by raising Kara.”

 

“No thanks are necessary; I’m simply grateful to have Kara in my life. She was the missing piece of our family.”

 

“I am still thankful for you, Eliza. Let’s take you on a quick flight around the city and then we can talk further back at the palace.”

 

“That sounds like a wonderful plan,” Eliza said as the group made their way onto the ship.

Chapter End Notes

I hope you enjoyed this chapter! What did you think about the bluntness of Sam's words to Alex? What about those feel good moments with Kara, Lena and Astra?

The next chapter will dive straight into Kara and Lena working to save Argo and from there the plot really does take off until we reach out conclusion.

Thank you for reading!

Chapter 27

Chapter Notes

I apologize for not posting earlier in the day; I've been trying to get everything in order for my time off. As a reminder, Sunday's chapter will not be posted until the evening, eastern standard time as I will away until then. I hope you enjoy this chapter and thank you for reading!

The next day, Kara woke with a smile on her face because her wife was in her arms; and that smile widened when she felt their son kick against her palm that was resting on Lena’s bump. Carefully sliding out from her position, Kara moved down the bed so she could talk directly to their son.

 

“Good morning Miah, I hope you and your mam don’t mind that nickname. Today’s a big day for Jeju and Mam; we have to start figuring out a way to save Argo. I know you probably don’t understand what it is I’m talking about but, I want you to know that no matter what, Mam and I will make sure you have a loving and safe home but I do hope we can save Argo so you can experience it. I want nothing more than for you and your sister to be able to experience the things I did here. But, to make that wish a reality, I do have one tiny little favor to ask you. Mam and I love feeling you kick but do you think you can take it easy on Mam today while we work? I promise to read you and Elle my favorite books, that my jeju and Aunt Astra read to me, tonight if you take it easy on Mam today. Khap zhao rrip, Miah, that means I love you,” Kara said before placing a loving kiss to the place where she had felt Jeremiah kick.

 

“I like watching you to talk him,” a sleepy Lena suddenly said.

 

“Lena! Hi, I didn’t realize you were awake. I hope I didn’t wake you.”

 

“You didn’t. So, you want to call him Miah for short,” Lena asked with a soft smile.

 

“I do. I know we’re naming him after Jeremiah and your grandfather and that could be a lot of weight on his shoulders so I want him to know from day one that he’s his own person and we love him for him. Jeremiah didn’t go by any nicknames so I researched all possible nicknames for Jeremiah and I liked Miah best. If you don’t like it we can think of something else,” Kara said as she began to ramble.

 

“Kar, I like Miah,” Lena rushed to assure her wife.

 

“Oh good. I love you, Lena,” Kara said as she moved back up the bed and sweetly kissed her raven haired goddess.

 

“I love you too,” Lena said smiling into the kiss.

 

“Kelex requests entrance into Your Majesties’ chambers,” the AI technology that was present in each room announced.

 

“Entrance granted,” Kara said as she and Lena moved to sit up in bed, both leaning against the headboard with Kara’s arms wrapped around her wife.

 

“Good morning, Your Majesties. Breakfast shall be served in the dining room at seven o’clock sharp. Is there anything in particular that either of you would like on this morning’s menu,” Kelex asked.

 

“Lena, do you trust me with answering this on behalf of us both?”

 

“Of course I do, Darling.”

 

“Perfect! Kelex, we would like a traditional Kryptonian breakfast and while our usual beverage is suitable for my wife, I trust you remember my distaste for it for it,” Kara said with a smile.

 

“We could never forget your distaste for that drink, and I shall alert the chef and his staff of your preferences.”

 

“Thank you Kelex,” Kara said before dismissing him.

 

“Any chance you’re going to tell me what a traditional Kryptonian breakfast is?”

 

“Nope,” Kara said being sure to pop the “p”. “I promise that our food is not that different from what we ate on Earth. Should you not like anything though, I will arrange for J’onn or Maggie to make deliveries of food here.”

 

“Kara, you don’t have to go to all that trouble. This is our kingdom and I want to fully immerse myself in our culture. I am sure I will like whatever it is we are having for breakfast.

 

“I’d do anything for you, love.”

 

“I know you would, and the feeling is mutual, but I do have one request.”

 

“What is it,” Kara asked curiously.

 

“After we save Argo, would you show me around your favorite spots as a child? I want to actually experience Argo not just see it from a tour onboard the ship.”

 

“Nothing would make me happier than sharing my favorite spots with you,” Kara said as she leaned in and joined their lips once more.

 

 


 

 

After breakfast, which turned out to be nearly identical to breakfast foods on Earth, albeit some things were different colors than Lena was used too, Kara and Lena said goodbye to Elle and left her with her grandma while they joined Astra for a briefing with the head of the science guild.

 

“So, this is the science guild,” Lena asked as they walked inside the large building.

 

“Yes, each of the guilds are housed in near identical buildings exterior wise but the interiors are all different and designed specifically for each guild’s needs. I spent the most time here. There are labs on every floor and testing rooms. Oh! There are classrooms too for advanced technical training and even one for teaching children and meeting rooms and…”

 

“Kara, breathe. I get the point and I hope to have a proper tour of the guild, and all the other guilds for that matter, once we save Argo,” Lena said to stop Kara from rambling.

 

“That can be arranged,” Kara said with a dopey smile on her face as Astra led them into a lab on the main floor.

 

“Kara, Lena, this is….”

 

“Van-Lo! I can’t believe my eyes,” Kara said as she took in the man before her.

 

“Your Majesty, it is a pleasure to see you again. Non would be proud to see you here ready to take up his charge to save our planet,” Van-Lo said.

 

“Van, you have known me since I was a little girl; I think Kara will do just fine when we’re in private. Lena, this is Van-Lo. He was Uncle Non’s assistant before…you know. Van, this is my wife Lena.”

 

“It is a pleasure to meet you, Your Majesty,” Van said as he respectfully bowed before Lena.

 

“Please, call me Lena and it is a pleasure to meet you as well.”

 

“If you will follow me, I can bring you both up to speed on everything concerning the Harun-El,” Van said.

 

“If it is alright with you both, I will leave you with Van and return to the palace to spend time getting to know Eliza and my great-niece. I may have helped with the fail-safe’s creation but military strategy and troop deployments are my forte, not scientific endeavors so I fear I would not be much help here.”

 

“Of course! You are always welcome to spend time with Elle. Perhaps you and Eliza could take her to the park you and Uncle Non used to take me too, if it is still there.”

 

“It is there and we recently added some elements to the playground for infants that I believe Elle would enjoy,” Astra said as she smile grew as memories of taking Kara to the park flashed before her eyes.

 

“She will love that. Thank you for bring us here Aunt Astra.”

 

“Yes, thank you for bringing us here, Astra, and if possible please take some photos of you and Eliza with Elle at the park. I know Kara and I would love to see how much fun she has.”

 

“Of course. I will be sure to take photographs and I will see you both at dinner,” Astra said before taking her leave.

 

 


 

 

Two hours later, Van-Lo had finished briefing Kara and Lena on everything related to the current Harun-El problem. Both women remained silent for some time as they processed everything Van had told them.

 

“Essentially what you’re telling us is that the Harun-El is degrading on a biological level when it was previously believed that such levels of degradation were not possible and you have been unable to find a way to either reinforce the Harun-El so it stops degrading or create synthetic Harun-El that would be immune to degrading,” Kara asked.

 

“Basically, yes.”

 

“Have you been able to identify what component of the Harun-El is degrading or is every component degrading,” Lena asked.

 

“We…we never considered the possibility that only one thing could be degrading. Harun-El is a geological substance and would not have multiple components as you are suggesting.”

 

“That’s not accurate though. The composition of geological substances is quite simple, really. Harun-El is a form of a rock and rocks are composed of one or more minerals or a body of undifferentiated mineral matter. For example, granite, a substance we have used here for centuries, that is also common on Earth, is a rock but it is composed of quartz, feldspar and minor amounts of mica, amphiboles and other minerals. The specific mineral composition to each granite rock is what determines its color. Harun-El, would be the same and I suspect that it’s specific mineral composition is why the coloring of each rock you have shown us pictures of is slightly different. We need to determine what the composition of the Harun-El is then study a piece of the Harum-El that is degrading to determine which part of its composition is degrading so we can fix it or find a replacement,” Kara said.

 

God my wife is sexy when she talks about scientific topics. Her intellect is being wasted at CatCo. Maybe once this is over we can find a way for her to work on more scientific projects but God, how did I get so lucky to call Kara my wife?

 

“I..I’m sorry Kara, we did not consider that. We never treated the Harun-El as a rock.”

 

“Van, I do not say this to be cruel but we both know you were never meant to run the science guild. You are incredibly intelligent when it comes to genetics and physics but basic skills were never your forte. I understand that most of the guild was outside of Argo when Krypton, as we knew it, died and I know that has weakened the guild’s strength, but I hope that with Lena and I here now we can properly train guild members and return the science guild to its former glory. But first, we must save Argo. Can you have a sample of both degrading Harun-El and not yet degrading Harun-El so Lena and I can get to work?”

 

“Right away, Kara,” Van said as he quickly left the room.

 

“I guess Astra wasn’t kidding when she talked about the state of the guild,” Kara said once Van was gone.

 

“Darling, I don’t say this to be rude but I thought Krypton was supposed to be far more advanced than Earth, yet the head of the science guild didn’t even know the basic composition of rocks. I’ve known that since I was four.”

 

“We are light years ahead of Earth, and I will show you just how far advanced once we save Argo, but I took a look at the list of science guild members last night and I recognized half the names. Out of the names I recognized not a single one was employed as anything higher than an assistant or lab technician before Krypton died. The names I don’t recognize are people who were likely too young to be working at that time. Krypton is like Earth, not everyone possesses the same level of intelligence. Here, those who had some skills in a certain area but did not possess the intelligence level necessary to be high achieving guild members generally, were employed as assistants and lab technicians then if a project came up that did cater to their particular skill set they would be put on that team and upon its completion return to their normal role. Van is very gifted with genetics so when it came time to advance the birthing matrix, he was one of the lead researchers and once the work was completed he returned to be an assistant. I fear that without one of our top scientific minds leading the guild our apprentices are not gaining the education they need to truly succeed. Our top science guild members have always been the ones who possess an intellect that allows them to handle issues across a wide spectrum of topics not only those pertaining to one or two topics. Perhaps this is a problem we can work on once we solve the Harun-El problem?”

 

“I think it is,” Lena said just as Van returned with the requested samples.

 

“Is there anything else I can do or would you prefer to be left alone to your studies of the Harun-El?”

 

“I think it will be easier if we are left to our own devices. Are lab coats and other safety equipment still stored in the same place,” Kara asked.

 

“Yes, everything is where it was before,” Van said before going to take his leave.

 

“Van,” Kara called out just as he reached the door.

 

“Yes, Kara?”

 

“It really is good to see you. Is Tara here too?”

 

“She is; she is studying to join our guild in fact. With everything that has happened she has elected to studied far longer than required. She was very happy to hear of your return yesterday, but did not wish to disturb you while you are doing such important work.”

 

“Rao, I haven’t seen her since the day before I was sent to Earth and I have missed her every day since. How is she?”

 

“She’s doing very well. She was bonded just last month to Xel-Ir and Rao has blessed them with a naturally conceived pregnancy, as I see Rao has blessed you as well.”

 

“I’m really happy to hear that. Please tell her to stop by; I’d love to see her and introduce Lena to her as well.”

 

“She is actually upstairs studying one of your old projects.”

 

“Which one,” Kara asked curiously.

 

“Your wormhole project. You hypothesized that we could learn to control wormholes and use them to open up trade routes and form potential alliances in galaxies lightyears away from our own. Ever since a wormhole brought us here, she has been studying your project hoping to finish it. Maybe one day you can find the solution together. I will tell her to stop though. If either of you need anything please do not hesitate to ask.”

 

“Thank you, Van,” Kara said before the man finally left the room.

 

“So, who is Tara to you,” Lena asked with a hint of jealousy in her voice.

 

“Sunshine, there is no reason to be jealous. Tara has only ever been my friend. She was the first best friend I had actually.”

 

“Was there ever anything…”

 

“Are you trying to ask me if we were ever more than friends,” Kara asked with a knowing look.

 

“Yes,” Lena sighed out.

 

“The answer is no. I never saw Tara in that way. Lee, you are the love of my life and my soulmate and you have nothing to worry about. Tara is simply a friend and after thinking everyone I cared about was dead for so long I just want to reconnect with those I once knew. You understand that, right?”

 

“Kara, of course I understand that! I’m sorry I let my hormonal jealousy get the better of me for a minute. I think it will take me some time to get used to the people here knowing a part of you I was never able to know,” Lena admitted.

 

“Lena, I promise you will be able to learn as much about my childhood on Krypton as you want but I need to be very clear about something. My life did not truly begin until the day I met you. Everything before then was just the very long prologue to the greatest story of my life, our story,” Kara said as she looked at Lena with nothing but love and adoration.

 

Sniffling Lena said, “I hate these hormones making me all emotional but dammit Kara, that was one of the sweetest things I have ever heard. I love you.”

 

“I love you too.”

 

“Good,” Lena sad as she composed herself and flipped her CEO mode on. “Now, let’s get our protective gear and figure out exactly what makes Harun-El, Harun-El.”

 

 


 

 

Five hours after they began working, Kara and Lena had identified three of the four components that made Harun-El. One was granite, which could be found both on Argo and Earth, while the other two known components were minerals native to Krypton that happened to be found in Argo. Kara knew that the three components identified could not grant Harun-El the power it possessed to preserve Argo’s ecosystem, artificial gravity and keep Argo functioning overall, but either she nor Lena could not figure out what the final component was when finally, something her mother used to tell her dawned on Kara.

 

“Lena, do you remember when Reign was terrorizing National City,” Kara seemingly asked Lena out of the blue.

 

“How could I forget? She nearly killed you. What makes you bring her up now though, Kar?”

 

“When I was a child, my mother would tell me stories about Yuda Kal. Yuda Kal was a Kryptonian deity before she being replaced by Rao. Rao proclaimed that Yuda Kal and her cult of followers were witches with magical powers. Yuda Kal’s followers were scientists who used science and dark magic to create harbingers and we know one of those harbingers, or we did.”

 

“Kara, what are you talking about? And how would we know one of these harbingers?”

 

“Reign was a harbinger for Yuda Kal. The cult of Yuda Kal called their harbingers the Worldkillers. I never told anyone because the only time I heard Reign say she was a Worldkiller was the day I solar flared when she injured me and then disappeared.”

 

“Okay, but what does this have to do with the Harun-El?”

 

“The cult of Yuda Kal had a rock, the rock of Juru, which could only be found on the northern most continent of Krypton. Juru were what the first people of Krypton were called and the Juru are who largely became the cult of Yuda Kal. Anyway, the rock was said to be all powerful and the Worldkillers were each said to have part of the original rock of Juru. I think the Harun-El is derived from the rock of Juru and if we can find Reign we can get her piece of the rock of Juru. A piece of the genuine rock of Juru would solve our problems because it is indestructible. None of the Harun-El components we’ve identified could give the Harun-El the powers it has and the Harun-El coloring reminds me of a picture I saw in a storybook of the rock of Juru. So, my best guess is that the Harun-El is a hybrid between the rock of Juru and the three components we’ve identified. If I’m right, the Harun-El somehow came into contact with these other components and they fused together thereby weakening the rock of Juru, or what I guess we’d call the pure Harun-El, which would explain our current situation,” Kara said with a smile on her face.

 

“So, what you’re saying is that we’re not looking at pure, unaltered Harun-El but rather what is essentially a poorly constructed synthetic imitation?”

 

“Yes! I never considered it before because I was looking at this as identifying a rock but the rock of Juru makes sense. It is the only think I know of that can do everything the Harun-El does.”

 

“Kara that’s amazing! But, how are we supposed to get Reign’s piece of the pure version of Harun-El? I can’t even think about you facing her again, Kara. I can’t lose you and our children can’t lose you either.”

 

“Lena, you won’t lose me. Reign is no longer a threat to me or anyone,” Kara said confidently.

 

“Kara, how can you possibly say that?! She nearly killed you last time,” Lena shouted completely flabbergasted by Kara’s statement.

 

“Because, I know who Reign is…or rather who was Reign,” Kara said dejectedly knowing she was about to reveal something she was asked to never tell a soul.

 

“Kara, what do you mean you know who Reign is?”

 

“I got a letter in the mail about a week after you disappeared and that letter disclosed the truth behind who Reign is.”

 

“Kara, you are beginning to scare me. Please, just tell me who Reign is.”

 

“Lee, I need you to promise not to freak out and to stay calm because stress isn’t good for Miah or you.”

 

“Kara, I appreciate you concern for Miah and I but I need to know who Reign is and the way you’re acting tells me it’s someone I know and that terrifies me.”

 

“It is someone you know, someone we both know actually. Lena…Lena I was not supposed to tell anyone I knew. She…she begged me not to tell, so that none of our friends would look at her differently, so you wouldn’t look at her differently. She was given gold kryptonite after she realized she was Reign so her Worldkiller abilities are gone for good and she’s completely human now. She’s still the person you were friends with, I swear.”

 

“Kara, who the hell is Reign,” Lena bellowed.

 

“Sam…it’s Sam. Sam was Reign.”

Chapter End Notes

It seems Sam didn't exactly keep her secret only between her and Alex. Why Sam told Kara in her letter will be revealed in the next chapter or two. I hope you enjoyed this chapter and I will see you all again Sunday evening!

Chapter 28

Chapter Notes

I just got back a little bit ago and I hope you enjoy this chapter! As another FYI though, I am going to be without internet all day Saturday and most of Sunday this coming week so next Sunday's update will be later in the day as well. As always, thank you for reading!

“Kara, who the hell is Reign,” Lena bellowed.

 

“Sam…it’s Sam. Sam was Reign.”

 

“What do you mean Sam was Reign? I’ve been friends with Sam since college and I would have known if my friend was hiding a secret identity from me all of that time.”

 

“Lena, honey, you didn’t know I was keeping a secret identity from you. I don’t say that to belittle you or make you feel bad but it’s the truth. I just mean that it’s not always as easy as you’d think to tell of someone has a secret identity. Plus, Sam, Sam isn’t like me. She didn’t always present as Kryptonian; you couldn’t always tell she wasn’t human. I don’t know a lot about Worldkillers, but what I do know is that Worldkillers don’t know they’re Worldkillers. The Worldkiller side of them takes over and the host, for lack of a better word, doesn’t remember anything they did while the Worldkiller side of them was in control.”

 

“Kara, I know I have a genius level IQ but if they don’t know they’re Worldkillers who do they become one? Or I guess the better question is how is the Worldkiller side able to begin taking over their host?”

 

“I don’t know the specific mechanics of it but somehow Worldkillers are automatically activated when they become an adult; but it has been rumored that certain life events can delay activation. Sam’s activation as Reign was later than normal, so, I suspect getting pregnant with Ruby delayed it. Until her activation there would have been no signs of her being created on Krypton or possessing any powers or being a Worldkiller.”

 

“I’d be lying if I said I wasn’t curious about how a Worldkiller becomes a Worldkiller but you said the host doesn’t know they’re a Worldiller earlier so how did Sam know she was Reign?”

 

“Honestly, you’d have to ask Sam for the full explanation; all I got was a single paragraph in a letter giving me what I believe to be an extreme cliff notes version of everything. All the letter said was that she was sorry for disappearing, especially right after you had left. It said she wanted me to know she and Ruby loved me and weren’t abandoning me, but that she felt they had to leave because she couldn’t live in National City knowing what she had done, knowingly or not, and that’s when she told me she was Reign. She said she had been experiencing blackouts and not long after someone discovered she was Reign and gave her the gold kryptonite to permanently subdue Reign permanently. Gold kryptonite is hard to come by though, Lee, and as you may remember not long before Reign disappeared you discovered another one of Lex’s hidden bunkers and…”

 

“And there was both green and gold kryptonite inside. I remember because that’s when I learned that green kryptonite isn’t the only type of kryptonite.”

 

“That’s right. With that discovery though, the DEO is the only group I know of that has gold kryptonite. Due to dangers of all types of kryptonite, the DEO’s entire stock of each kind is in a single bunker and only two DEO agents have clearance to enter that bunker.”

 

Sensing Kara’s hesitation to continue, Lena prompted her wife to finish by asking one question. “Kara darling, who are the agents who have access to that bunker?”

 

“J’onn and Alex,” Kara said plainly after a moment but it was clear to Lena that the blonde was thinking deeply.

 

“Kara, to be clear, J’onn and Alex are the only two people who have access to the bunker?”

 

“Yes. Even I am not allowed in it but given the harm green and red kryptonite especially cause that’s not necessarily a bad thing. But that means only…,” Kara began before trailing off as her face turned into a grimace as the thoughts in her head crossed her mind loud and clear.

 

 “Kara, are you saying that J’onn or Alex knew Sam was Reign and hid it from you even though she nearly killed you,” Lena asked incredulously.

 

Nodding sadly while a hint of anger and hurt were present in her eyes Kara said, “yes, that’s exactly what I’m saying. Whoever gave Reign the gold kryptonite had to know Sam and they had to know where to find gold kryptonite and how to access it. J’onn and Alex are the only people who fit those requirements and as much as it hurts to think this, I think it was Alex.”

 

“What makes you say that?”

 

“When Reign almost killed me, Alex and her team were the only ones left to try and subdue her, but according to the reports, Alex ordered her team back while she stayed behind. When reinforcements arrived, Alex reported that she had subdued Reign but was knocked unconscious and Reign was gone when she woke. If I had to hazard a guess, I’d say Alex somehow found out Reign was Sam that day and covered for her when she allowed her to escape. I imagine Alex then sought her out and they talked about everything leading to Sam discovering she was Reign and the use of the gold kryptonite to end Reign. I could be wrong, but, Lee, that’s the only logical explanation I can think of.”

 

“I don’t know how to feel about all of this, Kar. It angers me to think that your sister could keep the identity of the person who almost killed you secret but on the other hand I think we both can agree Sam would never harm you like Reign did. As painful as it may be to think about this though, it does make sense that Alex would do this. Alex and Maggie did split not long before Sam moved to National City after they had that argument about kids since Maggie said she didn’t want them. Then when Sam and Ruby did move her Alex grew extremely close to them and I honestly thought Alex and Sam would get together but then she and Maggie reconciled after Maggie said she’s have ten children if that’s what it took to be with her. Even after she reconciled with Maggie, she was close to Sam and Ruby. Keeping all of that in mind, I could see Alex trying to help Sam. J’onn would have helped too, I think, but he would have reported it or at least told you. He’s too by the books to have done something this secretive but we can figure out exactly what happened later.”

 

“Yeah, we can figure it out later. Right now, we need to get Sam’s piece of the rock of Juru so we can save Argo.”

 

“What makes you think Sam would even know where it is since she never knew she was Reign to begin with? And even if she did know where it is what makes you think she kept it?”

 

“I’m not sure if she does have it or even know where it is but it’s the best lead we’ve had since we started studying the Harun-El,” Kara said as she shrugged her shoulders simply.

 

“You’re right; it is the best lead we’ve had so we should explore it. I suppose the next question is how do we approach Sam?”

 

Looking slightly nervous, Kara fiddled with her fingers and said, “I actually think I should go alone as Supergirl. Sam doesn’t know I’m Supergirl, Lee, so if we show up as Kara and Lena she’s going to have questions about where you’ve been firstly and then how we know what we know about her, Reign and the rock of Juru and given the time sensitivity of our situation we don’t have time for an inquisition right now. If I go as Supergirl though, it should be easier to explain my interest in the rock.”

 

“I don’t like the idea of you going alone but I understand the logic behind it. If it’s alright with you, I will stay here and continue our research just in case while you visit Sam. I only ask that you take J’onn with you as backup just to be safe.”

 

“That’s reasonable. Due to our time constraints, I am going to head straight there now but I will call Aunt Astra on the way so she and Eliza know what’s going on and so I can tell Elle I’ll see her later tonight so they don’t worry or hammer you with questions when you go home without me. I promise to come straight back home to you as soon as I can though,” Kara said seriously.

 

“You better. Now, go be Argo’s hero, Darling, and get us that rock,” Lena said with a playful smirk before softly adding, “I love you and come home to me and our family safely.”

 

“I love you too and I promise to come home to you all safely,” Kara said before softly kissing her wife’s lips and making her way out of the lab.

 

 


 

 

Once Kara was aboard the ship she placed a hologram call to her aunt and explained what was going on and where she was going. Astra had immediately offered to accompany Kara but she declined stating that Astra should stay with Eliza and Elle but that she would bring J’onn to Metropolis with her. As soon as she crossed into the fortress from Argo, she contacted J’onn, as she said she would, and they met in the air on the way to Metropolis. When they finally touched down in Sam’s backyard, it was already 8 p.m. due to the time zone changes.

 

“J’onn, I am only picking up on Sam and Ruby’s heartbeats so I think it is safe here. Given what city we’re in, could you keep watch from above in case Kal decides to make an appearance if he figures out I’m here?”

 

“Of course. I know things are tenuous at best between you and your cousin but should he try and disrupt whatever conversation it is you need to have with Miss. Arias, I will handle it. Hopefully Ms. Lane is able to occupy his time, if he’s in the city, however.”

 

“We can only hope but thank you, J’onn. I’ll let you know when I’m ready to head out,” Kara said before J’onn took to the skies once more.

 

As soon as J’onn was out of sight, Kara approached the backdoor and knocked. About a minute later she heard footsteps approaching the door along with a racing heartbeat, likely from being concerned about why someone was knocking on the backdoor. The heartbeat only raced faster when the door opened revealing Sam, who stood with her mouth agape as she looked at Supergirl standing before her.

 

“K…Kara what are you doing here,” Sam stammered as her heartbeat continued to race.

 

“Sam…wait wh…what did you just call me?”

 

“Crap, uh…I think you should come inside before we continue this conversation,” Sam said as she ushered Kara inside and directly to the living room, only speaking once they were both seated. “Alex was here yesterday and she accidently let it slip. She was upset and I truly don’t think she meant to tell me. But, while we are on the topic of people knowing your secret, I should probably mention that Ruby knows too but she apparently figured it out for herself because she says a ponytail and glasses aren’t a good disguise. As much as I want to be properly caught up on what’s going on though, I know there’s a reason Supergirl paid me a visit, so spill,” Sam said as her heartbeat slowly began to return to its normal beat.

 

Sighing Kara said, “Sam, I’m not going to beat around the bush so pardon my bluntness. When you left National City you sent me a letter; do you remember that?”

 

“How could I forget? Speaking of,” Sam said as she grew emotional, “I am so sorry Kara. I didn’t mean to hurt you. I…I can’t believe I hurt you like that! I…I could have killed you and I’m so so incredibly sorry. I know can never apologize enough for what I did, but I…”

 

“Sam, stop; it’s okay. I know it wasn’t really you. If you need forgiveness though, I give it to you.”

 

“Kara, I could have killed you,” Sam said clearly distressed.

 

“But you didn’t and you’re okay now. I may not know everything about Worldkillers but I know that you didn’t know what was happening when Reign was in control.”

 

“That may be true but Reign was still a part of me and that part of me hurt you! How can you forgive me so easily?”

 

“Because I know you had no control over what Reign did. But Sam, I know there is so much we need to talk about, especially when it comes to Reign and Supergirl, but unfortunately, I’m here on very time sensitive business,” Kara said with urgency clear in her voice.

 

“Promise me we’ll talk properly at some point then?”

 

“Absolutely, Sam.”

 

“Okay then; what’s going on?”

 

Kara then spent the next twenty minutes explaining the situation on Argo and Kara’s theory about the Harun-El. Needless to say, Sam was left in a state of utter disbelief by the time Kara finished explaining everything.

 

“So, you think that I have a piece of this pure version of the Harun-El?”

 

“Yes. Each Worldkiller has a piece so you should have one too. I know you don’t remember anything from when Reign was in control but is there any place you can think of that your piece of the rock is? Maybe something you’ve had your whole life or something that’s meaningful?”

 

“I don’t know Kara. I would have had to have gotten it while on Krypton but the only thing Patricia said I came to her with was a necklace…wait, Kara, what does this rock look like?”

 

“It’s kind of black but it looks like it glows purple,” Kara said but before she even finished speaking Sam was on her feet and rushing from the room.

 

When Sam came back into the room less than five minutes later she had a jewelry box with her that she was opening before handing a lone necklace to Kara.

 

“Is there any chance this is what you are looking for? Patricia said I had it around my neck when I came to live with her and it matches the description of Harun-El you have me. I always thought it was a tad gaudy because the stone is so big and shaped like a big wide icicle but if it’s what you’re looking for I guess it makes sense,” Sam said as she gestured towards the necklace she had handed Kara.

 

Kara looked at the necklace that was a simple silver chain with about a three inch long and three inch wide stone that the blonde immediately recognized as the rock of Juru piece she was looking for.

 

“This is it! This may be the answer to saving Argo, Sam!”

 

“Really? I’m glad I could help then and I hope this gives you and Lena what you need to save Argo. Perhaps Ruby and I could come visit you and Lena there once you do save it?”

 

“We haven’t made definitive plans for after we save Argo but I’d love to show you and Ruby the last remaining piece of my home and I know Lena would like to share that experience with you too.”

 

“We’d like that as well. You have to go now don’t you,” Sam asked knowingly.

 

“I do. Sam, there’s so much I want to say to you right now, and I know Lena wants to see you too, and we both want you to meet…,” Kara said as she trailed off not knowing if she should mention Elle or Lena’s pregnancy with Jeremiah.

 

“You both want me to meet who,” Sam asked curiously.

 

“Sam, I really do want to explain everything but I don’t know how long it will take Lena and I to recreate this and Argo doesn’t have much time left. I swear to you that when we save Argo we will come visit you, together, and we will explain everything,” Kara said in a pleading voice hoping Sam would let it go until she and Lena could return to explain everything.

 

“I don’t like being in the dark, Kara, but I understand why you are saying there’s no time to explain right now given what you’ve told me about the Argo situation. I will hold you and Lena to that promise to explain later though. I do have two requests before you leave, however.”

 

“What are they, Sam?”

 

“Please say hi to Ruby before you go; she misses you.”

 

“I can do that,” Kara said with a smile. “What’s the second request?”

 

“Is Lena happy?”

 

“Yeah, she is,” Kara said as her smile grew larger as she glanced at her hands in her lap and smiled as she took in her engagement and wedding rings and her engagement bracelet.

 

Sam immediately noticed where Kara’s eyes went and gasped when she saw the rings on Kara’s left ring finger.

 

“Holy shit, Alex wasn’t joking, you and Lena are married, aren’t you?”

 

Smiling goofily Kara said, “I am. Lena’s going to kill me for telling you without her but I don’t really have a choice now, although you technically already knew so she really should be mad at Alex,” Kara grumbled even though Sam could tell she was actually more than happy to talk about her marriage. “Lena and I have been married for five months. Before you ask about the timing, we’ll explain that later too, but the important thing is that we’re happy; we’re truly happy.”

 

“AUNT KARA,” Ruby screamed as she came running down the stairs and jumped into her aunt’s arms.

 

“Hi Rubes. I wish I could stay and spend some time with you but I need to return home to Aunt Lena now. I promise Aunt Lena and I will come back here to properly catchup as soon as we can, okay?”

 

“Okay. I would have come down sooner but I had my headphones on so I didn’t hear you until just now. I heard Aunt Alex tell Mom a little about Argo yesterday though, so I know you have to go. I love you and miss you and Aunt Lena both and tell Aunt Lena I said that please.”

 

“I will sweetheart. I love you too and you’ll see me again before you know it but I do have to go now. Sam, thank you for giving this to me; if we can use it to save Argo you will be a hero to our people. I’ll see you both soon,” Kara said before hugging Ruby close once more and then hugging Sam before speeding out of the house and straight into the sky.

 

 


 

 

Kara had said goodbye to J’onn as soon as they exited Metropolis airspace, as she flew towards the fortress and he towards National City. As Kara exited the general Metropolis area, she was full of hope for Argo’s future but she couldn’t shake the feeling that she was being watched ever since she left Sam’s house. About one mile outside of the greater Metropolis area, she finally heard who was watching her loud and clear. Before she could turn to her side to face what was coming though, Kara found herself being pulled out of the air and straight towards the ground as she was caught by surprise.

 

When Kara and her assailant landed on the ground only two words were heard, two words said with more venom and hatred than she had ever heard before.

 

“Hello Cousin.”

Chapter End Notes

Uh oh, a confrontation is coming! For those curious about Lena's reaction to the Sam/Reign news, right now she's focused on Argo so she's not necessarily letting her emotions take over right now so instead she is handling this situation with logic but she, Kara and Sam will have a proper conversation (followed by a conversation with the rest of their friends) in the near future and that's where a more emotional response will be seen. I do hope you all enjoyed this chapter though!

Chapter 29

Chapter Notes

“Hello Cousin,” Kal-El aka Clarke Kent and Superman said venomously.

 

“Kal,” Kara said dryly.

 

“I attempted to visit the fortress earlier but I was denied entry. The key no longer seems to work and the biometric scanner denied me access. Kelex appeared when I didn’t stop trying to gain entry and said the fortress is now under the sole care of the Head of the House of El, but that’s me. So, Cousin,” Kal-El grit out, “care to explain why the Head of the House of El cannot access what is rightfully his?”

 

Steeling herself and rising to her full height, Kara scoffed and said coldly, like a true monarch, “I am the Head of the House of El. You may be older than me on this planet, but I was born first. And, I, unlike you, was raised on our planet according to Kryptonian tradition. I am the daughter of King Zor-El and Queen Alura Zor-El. Until the moment Krypton as we knew it died, I was the Crown Princess of Krypton. When Krypton died, I automatically became Queen Kara Zor-El. Perhaps you would know this already had you chosen to learn of your true heritage, once you knew you weren’t human, instead of continuing to play human or perhaps you would have known this had you taken me in instead of abandoning me with the Danvers family because your only known blood relative was an inconvenience to you.”

 

“I am the Head of house of El! You are nothing! I am the oldest and I am male! I…”

 

“SILENCE! I was not done speaking Kal-El, and you may have forsaken Krypton, but I have not and like it or not you are Kryptonian so you are my subject and you will listen to what I have to say,” Kara said firmly, leaving no room for discussion. She could tell Kal wanted to argue further but she continued speaking, so he never had the chance to utter a single word. “At thirteen, I was in no position to put you in your place as your Queen but I am not thirteen anymore. You abandoned me. You tossed me aside like I was nothing. Then, to top it all off, you never even tried to check-in on me. After you dumped me with the Danvers family, I never heard from you or saw you until the day your ex turned the sun red and I came to your rescue. I did this even though I knew I wouldn’t have my powers and in the end, it was Lena who saved us both and she suffered life-threatening injuries as a result of her bravery. I can then count the number of times I’ve seen you since that day on one hand, Kal. I have been on this planet for nearly ten years and because of your actions, or lack thereof, during that time, you have committed treason according to Krypton’s Constitution. And since we both know you have never taken the time to learn about Krypton let me remind you that the punishment for treason is banishment, life imprisonment or even death.”

 

“I have done no such thing and you are no Queen, Kara, because Krypton was not a monarchy!”

 

“You think you know how Krypton was governed,” Kara asked with an arched brow.

 

“Of course I know. It was a democracy and their leader was elected,” Kal-El said as she crossed his arms over his chest with a smug look on his face.

 

“No, Kal, that’s the United States you described; you know the country you lived in your entire life, minus a few days. Your entire life you have lived as a human. You don’t defend your city or this planet as a Kryptonian but rather a human with super powers. I saw the log at the fortress five months ago and I saw that you have never accessed the historical archives and you’ve never asked me to teach you about Krypton either. That means you truly know nothing about Krypton. Krypton is governed by a monarchy, a constitutional monarchy really. The House of El, is the royal family of Krypton. We are to Krypton what the Mountbatten-Windsor’s are to the United Kingdom. Our grandparents were King and Queen and my father was their heir to the throne. Although your father would never ascend to the throne, he was still a prince as his father was on the throne. When my father and mother were crowned King and Queen, your father maintained his royal title, as did your mother, as they had married before our grandparents passed but as your parent or grandparent was not on the throne when you were born, you received no royal title. I, however, as the daughter of the reigning monarchs became the Crown Princess and after my parents perished with Krypton, I automatically became Queen. So, Kal, you say I am nothing but in reality it is you that is nothing.”

 

“Even if what you say is true, it doesn’t matter because there is no more Krypton. Earth is our home now and I am a God here.”

 

“I knew you were self-absorbed and way too into yourself but it is so much worse than I thought. You are no God, Kal-El; what you are, is a traitor. As I said, you committed treason due to your treatment of your Queen. I may not have time to bring you to justice now but I will be back and you will answer for your betrayal.”

 

“I committed no treason and no betrayal. You can’t commit treason against a planet or betrayal against a supposed monarch when neither exists. The fortress is rightfully mine and you need to give it back to me now!”

 

“It is not your fortress and it never truly was. The fortress was always meant to be mine. Aren’t you curious how it came to be here on this planet?”

 

“It was put here for me!”

 

“No, it was brought here for me. The fortress was sent here by my parents so that I would have part of Krypton here and so that one day I could teach you about our heritage but as we’ve already established you had no interest in that or me.”

 

“The fortress is mine and when I get back into it, I will make sure you can never access it again!”

 

“I don’t have time to explain things to your simple one track mind but know this, if you’re being denied access to the fortress then the updated House of El protocol was activated which says only the Head of the House of El and those of their choosing are to be granted unrestricted access to the fortress.”

 

“Kara, give me the fortress back; you do not want me as your enemy,” Kal seethed.

 

“No, Kal-El, it is you who does not want me as your enemy. I have the fate of what’s left of Krypton to deal with but mark my words, your days of freedom on Earth are coming to an end. When we meet next you will face judgement day at the hands of myself, my wife and the entirety of Krypton’s military and judicial guilds,” Kara said fiercely, leaving no doubt that she meant every word she said.

 

“You’re bluffing. You’re not married and we are the only living Kryptonians,” Kal said with a smug smile on his face.

 

“No, Cousin, I am not bluffing. Argo survived and along with it many of my people, including the military and judicial guilds and you will face judgement, but, it is not their judgment I would fear the most.”

 

“And whose judgement do you think I should fear?”

 

“Mine and my wife’s, for there is no power stronger than that of a Super and a Luthor, and in case your tiny wannabe human only brain couldn’t figure it out, Lena Luthor, now Lena Zor-El, Queen of Krypton, is my wife,” Kara said with a smug smirk of her own before adding, “and don’t even think about following me to try and gain entry to the fortress by force because everyone knows you are nowhere near as fast as me.” Kara then launched into the sky moments before she heard Kal-El screaming.

 

“THIS IS NOT THE END, KARA!!”

 

 


 

 

When Kara returned to Argo a short time later, she went straight to the science guild, knowing Lena would still be there as it was not yet dinner time, thanks once again to the different time zone. Walking through the lab door, Kara couldn’t help but stop and stare at her beautiful wife, who was talking to herself and their unborn child as she continued to work with the Harun-El samples.

 

“I don’t know Miah, I just can’t figure out what makes the Harun-El so special. I hope Jeju is able to get the pure form from your Aunty Sam. If she can get it, I think we can analyze it and run it through the synthesizer so we know how to create more pure Harun-El. Knowing Jeju though, she won’t return until she has found what she’s looking for. Your jeju is one of the good ones, Miah. She loves deeper than anyone I know and there’s nothing she wouldn’t do for her family and right now that means making sure you and your sister have Argo to live on or visit.”

 

“I can see why you love listening to me talk to him; it’s magical watching you talk to our son,” Kara said with a loving smile on her face.

 

“Kara! Darling, I’m so happy you’re back! You were barely gone three hours though, so does that mean.” Lena asked hopefully.

 

“It does. Sam had it and I think it’s time we put this,” Kara said as she revealed Sam’s piece of the rock of Juru as she closed the distance between herself and Lena, “in the synthesizer and see what we need to do to create more artificially.”

 

“Oh my God! Kara! This is amazing. I really think we’ll be able to save Argo once the synthesizer has analyzed the Harun-El’s pure form. I tried running a non-degraded piece of the current Harun-El through the synthesizer but it kept coming back with an error code. I think it couldn't recognize the components since I don’t think the Harun-El was ever meant to fuse with anything.”

 

“I agree with that hypothesis. But before we put Sam’s part of the rock of Juru or pure Harun-El or whatever we want to call it into the synthesizer, I want to do this,” Kara said before pulling Lena in for a passionate kiss that conveyed all of her love for her wife.

 

“Not that I’m complaining, but, what was that for,” Lena asked when the couple was forced to part for air.

 

“No reason in particular other than wanting to kiss my gorgeous wife,” Kara replied with a loving smile on her face as she moved to place the pure Harun-El in the synthesizer.

 

 

 

Twenty minutes later the synthesizer beeped indicating it had completed its task.

Chapter End Notes

I know this is not the confrontation with Kal-El/Clark you were all hoping for but this is a very important chapter for this story. This was only the beginning of Kara finally standing up to Kal-El but she recognized that she had something more important to handle at home so fully dealing with him would have to wait. I know where the Kara/Kal storyline is going and I think you are all really going to like it; so please just remember that this was only step one towards dealing with him once and for all.

I do hope you enjoyed Kara standing up for herself though and as always, thank you for reading!

Chapter 30

Chapter Notes

Here's a short little chapter for you, a few hours early. I'm in NYC visiting another one of my best friends but I wanted to make sure you had the next update on time but I likely wouldn't be able to post tomorrow so you're getting Sunday's update late on Saturday night. I hope you enjoy and thank you for reading!

“Wow, I wasn’t expecting the synthesizer to be done this quickly. Usually this would take hours on Earth,” Lena said in amazement.

 

“I told you we were more advanced than Earth, Sunshine,” Kara said before growing quiet and nervously biting her bottom lip. I guess the moment of truth is here,” she said after a few more moments of silence. “Can you look first though? I don’t know if I can handle it if it’s bad news.”

 

“Kar, this is your moment; you’re the one who figured out where we could find pure Harun-El so you should be the one to look first,” Lena said but seeing her wife’s truly distressed expression she said, “how about we look together?”

 

“Yes, together,” Kara said clearly relieved.

 

The couple then made their way to the synthesizer, hand-in-hand, and hit the button on the screen to read the report. It was eerily silent in the lab as the couple read the one page report summary before skimming through the more detailed scientific report. By the time they reached the end of the report, however, Kara was in tears.

 

“We…we ca…can’t sa…save Argo, Le…Lena. We…we can’t m…ma…make Harun-El; we do…don’t have the right co…com…components,” Kara said through tears as she wrapped herself in Lena’s arms and clung to the raven haired woman’s blouse.

 

“Kara, sweetheart, what are you talking about? Why can’t we make more Harun-El? From my reading of the report we can make as much Harun-El as we need, quite easily in fact.”

 

“We have everything to make the Harun-El rock, but, we don’t have a way to make the Harun-El capable of doing everything it does because the facility that could do that was located in the science guild’s field office on the northern continent near where Harun-El could be found naturally. I know how to make another facility to do it but there’s no way I could complete it in time to save Argo, even with your help,” Kara said dejectedly after taking a moment to compose herself.

 

“Kara, Darling, we can save Argo. This report says that the Harun-El has the capabilities it does because it functions as a sentient being once Q Waves are introduced. I understand what you’re saying about the Q Wave facility here but I can introduce Q Waves to every Harun-El rock we make in my lab at L-Corp or, if someone is willing to go to L-Corp, they could bring my Q Wave device here because it’s portable.”

 

“You have a portable Q Wave device?! Uncle Non wanted to make a portable one for years but never managed to do it. I am in awe of you Lena Zor-El,” Kara said dreamily before placing a loving, yet chaste kiss, to Lena’s lips. “But wait, why do you have a Q Wave device to begin with? Q Wave research is still in its very early stages on Earth.”

 

“Before I moved to National City, I was working with Q Waves to see if they could be used to help trauma victims move on from the trauma they suffered. I mainly was focused on helping sexual assault victims. I think I’m close to a breakthrough, but right now my research has only yielded short-term positive results and I want my results to be permanent. The Q Wave device itself works though; my issue is with the application on the human brain. Based on the data given by the synthesizer, I should be able to reprogram my Q Wave machine within a couple of hours to interact with the Harun-El. While I do that, it would give you time to make some of the Harun-El rocks. By the way, are we sticking with calling it Harun-El instead of the rock of Juru?”

 

“I’m very interested in your Q Wave research, Lee. Maybe once things have settled down I could take a look and maybe we could find a way to achieve permanent results together,” Kara suggested hopefully.

 

“I’d really like that Kara,” Lena said with a genuine smile as she looked at her wife adoringly.

 

“Awesome! As for the Harun-El, yes, I would prefer that we continue to call it Harun-El. The rock of Juru reminds our people of a dark time in our history so I think it is best if we just let that name die.”

 

“Harun-El it is then. If I leave now, I could have the Q Wave machine back here within a few hours so we can get to work on producing functioning Harun-El tomorrow morning.”

 

“Lee, I love how enthusiastic you are about this but Lillian and Cadmus are still at large, and I had a confrontation with Kal on my way back here, so I really don’t feel that it’s safe for you to go back to Earth right now. I know you can take care of yourself, and I probably sound like a neurotic overprotective wife, but I can’t help it; I just want you and Miah to be safe. Plus, it’s nearly dinner time now so why don’t we go enjoy dinner with our daughter then we can send a message to the fortress asking J’onn or Maggie to retrieve the device and bring it here in the morning so we can begin work then. How does that sound,” Kara asked nervously, unsure if Lena would be agreeable to someone else transporting her device.

 

Deflating slightly Lena said, “I understand your point of view, and we will be talking about your run-in with your cousin later, but you’re right about it not being the best idea for me to retrieve the machine myself. After dinner, I’ll write up instructions for J’onn and Maggie so they can retrieve the device and bring it to us.”

 

“Perfect. Let’s clean up here and then head home to our little girl for some much needed family time before we get a good night’s sleep so we’re well rested for tomorrow.”

 

 


 

 

After dinner, Kara and Lena got Elle ready for bed and put her in her crib before rejoining Astra and Eliza downstairs. As soon as they sat down the older women were on them with questions they had been dying to ask throughout the course of dinner.

 

“What happened today when you went to Earth,” Astra asked.

 

“Were you able to find what you were looking for,” Eliza asked at the same time.

 

“One question at a time please,” Kara said with a light chuckle. “To answer your questions though, J’onn accompanied me to Metropolis but I met with Sam alone. She had her part of the rock of Juru, which we are officially only referring to as Harun-El from now on by the way. When I got back here Lena and I put the pure Harun-El into the synthesizer and…”

 

“And what, Kara,” Astra asked expectantly.

 

“And we now know how to create more pure Harun-El,” Kara said with a wide smile.

 

“Oh, that’s wonderful news sweetheart,” Eliza said with a smile on her face.

 

“Are you sure? Have you truly found a way to save Argo,” Astra asked hopefully.

 

“Yes, we’re sure. At its base, the Harun-El is a simple quarry rock, and we have everything here in Argo. The Harun-El you have now, however, is the simple quarry rock but there are other mineral elements fused in which are likely what’s causing it to degrade,” Kara explained.

 

“If it is a simple rock, how does it possess the capabilities it does,” Astra asked.

 

“What truly makes the Harun-El special is how it changes after Q Waves are introduced. We’d have to study it further to learn how Q Waves are able to interact with the rock to make it function almost like a sentient being, but what’s important is that we know what to do to make the Harun-El function properly in its pure form,” Kara continued to explain.

 

“Kara, if Q Waves are needed we won’t be able to create the Harun-El. The only facility we had that worked with Q Waves was lost when Krypton as we knew it died,” Astra said sadly.

 

“Astra, we don’t need your old facility in order to introduce Q Waves to the rock,” Lena said.

 

“What do you mean? Did you figure out how the original Harun-El rock became exposed to Q Waves without use of the facility?”

 

“No, Aunt Astra, we still don’t know how that happened but Lena has another way to introduce Q Waves to the rock,” Kara said proudly as she gave Lena’s hand a reassuring squeeze.

 

“How is that possible? I thought Q Wave research is very new on Earth,” Astra said clearly confused.

 

“I have been working with Q Waves for a while now, actually. I’m fascinated with what they can do and I have been working on a project to help trauma victims truly move on from what happened to them. To work on this research, I created a portable Q Wave machine and in the morning, we will be sending a message to the fortress with clear instructions for J’onn and Maggie so one of them can retrieve the machine from my personal lab at L-Corp and bring it here. I will have to recalibrate it for the Harun-El but once that’s done we should be able to produce fully functioning Harun-El fairly quickly.”

 

“I will admit I am not well versed in Q Waves but this sounds like fantastic news! The two of you together truly will change the world, I believe that,” Eliza said sincerely.

 

Blushing, Kara said, “Thank you, Mom. We just want to do right by our people and I finally truly have hope that we are going to save Argo.”

 

“You will save Argo; of that I have no doubt. As a mother, I am so incredibly proud of both of you,” Eliza said making sure to make eye contact with both Kara and Lena.

 

“Thank you for saying that, Eliza; it means more to me than you know,” Lena said as she grew misty eyed.

 

“Aunt Astra? You’ve been quiet ever since Lena explained about her Q Wave machine. Are you alright,” Kara asked clearly concerned.

 

“Lena, your portable Q Wave machine is something we have only been able to dream of creating for decades. If this works, if your portable machine is able to properly deliver the Q Waves to the Harun-El you will always be remembered as the Queen who saved Argo from a second death sentence,” Astra said genuinely in awe of Lena after a moment.

 

“No, Kara and I will be remembered that way together because we wouldn’t have figured out how to make Harun-El without each other. We’re stronger together after all. El Mayarah.”

 

“El Mayarah indeed,” Kara said as Astra echoed the sentiment.

 

 


 

 

When Kara and Lena finally got into bed that evening, Lena could tell that something was bothering the blonde.

 

“Darling, what’s bothering you? You’ve been off ever since you returned from Metropolis, despite us figuring out how to save Argo.” When Kara still remained silent after a few moments Lena continued to speak. “You don’t have to tell me if you don’t want too, or aren’t ready yet, but I am here for you,” Lena said before leaning in and lightly kissing Kara.

 

When several more moments passed without Kara uttering a single word, Lena began to tell the house AI to turn off the lights but Kara stopped her by uttering four words she didn’t expect to hear.

 

“I fought with Kal-El.”

 

“I’m sorry, what?”

 

“When I was leaving Metropolis, he collided with me midair. He must have been coming from somewhere and heard my heartbeat or something. Anyway, once we were on the ground he said he had been to the fortress but was denied access. The only way that would have happened is if the House of El protocol was activated but I don’t remember activating it.”

 

“Oh, Kara, I can’t imagine how hard it was for you to see him, considering your history, but I fear I’m the reason he was denied access to the fortress.”

 

“You activated the protocol?”

 

“I did. When everything happened with Alex it made me think about your cousin so I activated the protocol and when prompted to allow him entry I said no. It can be changed at any time but I thought it was for the best, all things considered,” Lena explained nervously.

 

Kara didn’t answer Lena verbally, but instead crashed her lips together with Lena’s in a passionate kiss.

 

“I love you,” she murmured against Lena’s lips when the kiss broke.

 

“I love you too, Darling. So, you’re not mad about the protocol?”

 

“Absolutely not. It was the right call and his actions today only proved that.”

 

“What did he do exactly?”

 

“He acted like an entitled man child to be honest. I needed that confrontation though, because it allowed me to deliver some hard truths to him and stand up to him. I also made it clear that judgment day is coming for him over his decision to abandon me,” Kara began before spending ten minutes relaying every detail about her confrontation with Kal-El to Lena.

 

“I’m glad you were able to have that confrontation, Kara. I do wish I could have seen his face when he found out you married me though,” Lena said with a chuckle before growing serious once more. “Kara, I know we have to save Argo and then deal with Lillian and Cadmus but we will bring Kal-El to justice too. We can do anything together, Kar.”

 

“I know, Lee, I know. We can worry about Kal after we save Argo though. Let’s get some sleep though before we start to actually try to make Harun-El tomorrow.”

 

“Okay. Goodnight, love.”

 

“Goodnight, Lee,” Kara said before the couple fell asleep in each other's arms as they dreamt of a future where Argo was saved; a future they hoped to make a reality the following day.

Chapter End Notes

It's finally time to start making Harun-El to save Argo! I hope you enjoyed this little transition chapter, but please keep in mind I’m not a scientist so some imagination will need to be used, and I will see you on Wednesday with the next update!

Chapter 31

Chapter Notes

I hope you all enjoy this chapter and as always, thank you for reading!

As soon as they woke the following morning, Lena sent the message to the fortress asking J’onn and Maggie to retrieve the portable Q Wave machine. After spending a couple hours of quality time with their daughter, after sending the message, the couple got to work on producing the Harun-El rock in the lab. They had been at work for about an hour and a half, with much success, when they received word that the portal had been activated and a human female was crossing over. Immediately, Lena left with the guards to meet who they knew had to be Maggie while Kara stayed behind to oversee the creation of some more Harun-El rocks.

 

When the ship landed in the clearing by the portal, no one was surprised to see it had in fact been Maggie who crossed over. Lena also knew immediately that the retrieval of her portable Q Wave device had been successful due to the semi-large square object covered in a protective black covering sitting on the ground next to the detective.

 

“Good morning, Maggie,” Lena said as soon as she stepped off the ship and made her way towards her friend.

 

“’Morning, Lena.”

 

“I take it the retrieval went well?”

 

Hesitating Maggie said, “it did yes.”

 

“Maggie, why did you hesitate just now? Were my instructions not written as easily as I thought they were?”

 

Sighing Maggie made a choice, that she might regret later, and began to explain everything. “Lena, your instructions were very clear but J’onn and I are not science people like you, Kara, Alex and Eliza so J’onn and I weren’t completely sure we’d be able to safely unhook the machine and then transport it here without assistance.”

 

“What do you mean by ‘without assistance’? Who exactly assisted you?”

 

“I mean I probably went against your unspoken wishes and called Alex and she’s the one who removed and packaged the machine from your lab.”

 

“I’m sorry, you did what now?”

 

 

Flashback – Four Hours Earlier

 

“Director, there appears to be a message coming through from Supergirl’s fortress but it’s listed as being addressed to you and Maggie,” Winn said clearly confused from his station in the command center at the DEO as he looked at the two individuals in question.

 

“Thank you Agent Schott, I will review it in my office with Detective Sawyer,” J’onn said.

 

“But, Sir, does this mean? Is Kara at the fortress? Is she being Supergirl again? Is Lena with her? Are they both okay,” Winn asked before J’onn could leave the room.

 

“Agent Schott, I am afraid details about each of their current whereabouts are classified,” J’onn said before quickly leaving the command center.

 

“But, Sir! They’re my friends! Maggie, please tell me what’s going on,” Winn pleaded as Maggie made to follow J’onn.

 

“I’m sorry, Winn, but I can’t have this conversation with you right now and you cannot mention this message to anyone,” Maggie said before quickly following after J’onn.

 

“Fine, if those two won’t tell me anything I’ll call Alex. Surely, the eldest Danvers sister knows what’s going on if her girlfriend is being included on messages sent to the fortress,” Winn muttered before calling Alex.

 

“Assistant Director Danvers speaking,” Alex answered the phone as soon as recognized the DEO’s number.

 

“Alex, why would J’onn and Maggie be receiving a message from the fortress? Is something going on with Kara?”

 

“Winn, what are you talking about? Kara’s been holed up in her loft since Lena disappeared, you know that,” Alex answered immediately even though she immediately grew concerned upon hearing of the message knowing that her sister and sister-in-law were on Argo.

 

“Cut the bullshit, Alex. I know something must be going on because no one other than Kara would think to send a message to the fortress addressed to anyone other than Kara or I suppose Superman.”

 

“Winn, I’m sorry but this is not something I can discuss with you. Where are J’onn and Maggie now?”

 

“They’re in J’onn’s office to review the message,” Winn said but before he could say anything else, Alex had ended the call.

 

 

 

Ten minutes, and several broken speed limits later, Alex parked her motorcycle in her assigned parking place and ran to J’onn’s office where sure enough he and Maggie were reviewing whatever message had been sent.

 

“Alex, what are you doing here,” Maggie asked, clearly surprised when her girlfriend came running into the room without knocking first.

 

“Winn called to ask what was going on and mentioned the two of you received a message from the fortress. What’s going on? Are Kara, Lena, Elle and the baby okay,” the older Danvers sister asked clearly concerned about her family.

 

“Alex, you know Kara needs time right now,” Maggie tried but was immediately cut off by Alex.

 

“Maggie, I know that but she’s my sister and no matter how much I’ve fucked up I will do everything in my power to make sure she and her family are safe. If something’s going on, tell me and maybe selfishly I can start to prove myself to her and Lena.”

 

“Maggie, I know you are trying to honor Kara’s wishes, even though it puts you in a tough spot with your partner but looking at this, I’m not sure we have the skills needed to do it properly and if we…”

 

“If we screw this up and damage it, we may be condemning Argo to death like the rest of Krypton, I know,” Maggie said morosely.

 

“Okay, can one of you please tell me what the fuck is going on?!”

 

“Kara and Lena sent us a message to tell us they know how to save Argo but they need a Q Wave device, whatever that is, and Argo no longer has one because the only one on Krypton died with the rest of the planet. But, it turns out that Lena has a portable one in her personal lab at L-Corp so she sent us very detailed instructions for removing it from the lab and transporting it to Argo. The problem is, these instructions require us to run certain protocols on the device but not being particular scientifically incline we’re both afraid we’d do it improperly and according to the instructions, any error could cause the device to malfunction or even self-destruct,” Maggie explained.

 

“If you let me take a look, I’m sure I could figure it out. I may not be on Kara or Lena’s level when it comes to science but I do have a proclivity for it; my degrees are all in various scientific fields after all.”

 

“We know, Alex. It’s just we’re trying really hard to honor their wishes but this task is too important to leave any margin of error so if you wouldn’t mind we would appreciate you taking a look,” J’onn said as he and Maggie moved to allow Alex room to review the screen.

 

Alex immediately moved to the screen and read through Kara and Lena’s message and then Lena’s extremely detailed instructions for disconnecting the Q Wave device from the wall and then transporting it to Argo. Within seconds she knew it was a task she could complete.

 

“I’d need to actually see the setup but this is something I could have done this morning,” Alex said confidently.

 

“You’re sure, Alex,” Maggie asked.

 

“I’m positive, but, I have one condition if I do this.”

 

“And what condition is that,” J’onn asked curiously.

 

“I don’t want Kara and Lena to know it was me who retrieved the device.”

 

“But Alex, if they knew it could be a step towards repairing your relationships with them,” Maggie said.

 

“That may be, but, if they think I did this to earn brownie points, which is not my motivation, they may not believe that I’m trying to genuinely make changes.”

 

“We understand, Alex; we won’t say a word,” J’onn assured her while Maggie remained silent and bit her bottom lip in contemplation.

 

“Mags? Will you keep my involvement a secret too?”

 

“I won’t lie to them, Alex. If they ask, I won’t lie.”

 

Sighing Alex said the only thing she could, “okay, let’s get to L-Corp then so I can get started.”

 

End Flashback – Present

 

 

“Well, I suppose I shouldn’t be surprised. I knew when I wrote the instructions that you may need to have someone help you. Despite my anger over how she’s hurt Kara, I’m glad she stepped up today though. Maybe there’s some hope for her yet,” Lena said hopefully.

 

“I don’t want to influence your thoughts one way or the other but she’s cried herself to sleep every night since you guys left. I think she’s finally realizing she needs to make some changes. But, Lena, not to change topics but I need to get back to National City; an alien was murdered last night so I’m working with J’onn and the DEO to solve it.”

 

“That’s horrible about the alien but of course, go Maggie. Thank you for bringing this to us. And,” Lena began as she contemplated her next words, “tell Alex I said thank you.”

 

“I will. Maybe, we can all try dinner together once you’ve saved Argo?”

 

“I’m not sure if Kara will be ready to have dinner with Alex by then but you are more than welcome to join us here one night.”

 

“I understand. I’ll talk to you soon, Lena,” Maggie said before turning to return to the fortress through the portal.

 

 


 

 

As soon as Maggie was gone, Lena had a guard pick of the Q Wave device and they made their way back to the lab. When she arrived back in the lab, Lena saw that Kara had made far more Harun-El rocks than she thought possible. Lena couldn’t help but smile at her wife though, when she saw her surrounded by a pile of Harun-El rocks.

 

“Kara, I’ve got the Q Wave device,” Lena said as she fully re-entered the room.

 

“That’s amazing! All we need to do is set it up then because we have plenty of the rocks made.”

 

“Give me about ten minutes and I’ll have everything set up and then another maybe thirty minutes to program the device to power the Harun-El,” Lena said as she got to work hooking up the machine.

 

Thirty-five minutes later, Lena announced that the device was recalibrated, re-programed and ready to interact with the Harun-El. Kara immediately gathered one of the Harun-El rocks and placed it in the proper position for the device to interact with it. Once it was placed, the device automatically wrapped it in a force field you could not see the rock through. Lena then turned the device on and the couple waited with bated breath to see if it worked, even though they knew it would take some time.

 

 


 

 

After an hour went by, the Q Wave device finally announced that it had completed its process on the Harun-El rock. Kara and Lena immediately walked to the device where the force field had now lifted and the rock was once again visible. As soon as the couple saw the Harun-El rock they had a feeling that the Q Wave device had successfully interacted with the rock because the coloring was now completely identical to what they expected true Harun-El to look like. Not wanting to get their hopes up too high though, Kara immediately picked the rock up, after putting on protective gear, and took it to be analyzed.

 

Kara analyzed the Harun-El for about ten minutes while Lena tried to stay quiet so as not to distract her wife. After ten minutes though she turned around smiling and told Lena, who also had protective gear on, to take a look at Kara’s findings.

 

“Do you see what I see, Lee,” Kara asked hopefully.

 

“I see that this Harun-El seems to be reacting the same as the original piece we got from Sam. Kara, this means we did it! We can make true Harun-El,” Lena excitedly exclaimed.

 

“Yes, we can and we couldn’t have done it without working together. I am so happy you’re back in my life and not just because of this or the kids but because I love you,” Kara said as she drew her wife in for a kiss.

 

“I love you too, Kara,” Lena said when the kiss broke. “As much as I want to celebrate right now though, I think we should use the maximum capability option on the device and turn all of these into true pure Harun-El. We only need ten to power everything and the other can be reserves, just in case they’re ever needed.”

 

“Yes, I agree with that plan,” Kara said as she began moving the rocks so they could go through the Q Wave process as well.

 

Once each rock was covered by the Q Wave device’s force field, Kara immediately opened a hologram call to her aunt so they could share the news.

 

“Little one, has something gone wrong causing you to call me directly,” Astra asked concerned.

 

“No, no, nothing like that. Lena and I have some news to share,” Kara said as she adjusted the device so both she and Lena were visible.

 

“Hello Astra,” Lena greeted the woman.

 

“Hello Lena. Not to cut pleasantries short but what news do you two wish to share?”

 

Both women began to smile widely before Kara said, “we think we did it. Preliminary tests show that our Harun-El is acting just as the original piece we got from Sam does. We have the rest of the rocks we made interacting with the Q Waves now but we will be ready to install our Harun-El and restart the system with it in about an hour. I think the degrading Harun-El should be kept just in case the system restart doesn’t yield the results we think it will though.”

 

“I…I don’t know what to say. I knew you had the mind for this Kara, and Lena, I knew the moment I heard about you that you had a mind to rival my niece’s but I never expected results this quickly. I will alert all necessary parties to begin preparing for the new Harun-El to be installed and I will send Van-Lo to help in the transportation of the Harun-El as well and I will meet you both in an hour as I would like to be there when you restart the system.”

 

“Of course, we want you there too Aunt Astra. Thank you for getting everyone moving so we can install the new Harun-El as soon as it’s completed. We will see you in about an hour,” Kara said as she ended the call.

 

 


 

 

Two hours later, ten of the recently created Harun-El rocks had been installed and they were finally ready to restart the system and see if the new Harun-El worked as preliminary tests said it would.

 

“Your Majesties, we believe you should have the honor of initiating the system restart,” Astra said as she slipped back into formalities as there were about twenty of Argo’s science and engineering guild members as well as elders present.

 

“Lee, shall we do it together?”

 

“Of course, Darling,” Lena replied as she and Kara moved and had their hands hovering above the system restart button.

 

“On the count of three then. One…two…three,” Kara said and when she reached three she and Lena pushed their hands down at the same time and initiated the system restart.

 

The system had been designed to residually keep Argo powered during the one minute restart but that didn’t stop Kara and Lena especially from worrying about whether the restart would be successful or not. After a minute though, the restart was complete and the only sound heard were the gasps of everyone in the room as the system AI announced whether the restart was successful or not.

Chapter End Notes

Were Kara and Lena truly successful and is Argo now saved or is it back to the drawing board for our young rulers? All will be revealed in Sunday's update!

And do you think this is the beginning of Alex truly redeeming herself or will she disappoint once again?

Chapter 32

Chapter Notes

Were Kara and Lena successful with the Harun-El? This chapter has the answer and I hope you enjoy it!

“System restart successful. Harun-El status is one hundred percent,” the system AI announced causing cheers within the room as Kara and Lena embraced and shared a sweet kiss.

 

“You did it, Darling! You saved Argo,” Lena said with a smile as soon as the kiss broke.

 

“No, we did it, Lee. We saved Argo together,” Kara said sincerely.

 

“Argo, owes you both more than it can ever repay you, my Queens,” Astra said as she respectfully bowed before the two Queens as everyone else in the room followed suit.

 

“Hail the Queen Kara and Queen Lena Zor-El, saviors of Krypton,” someone in the room called out causing everyone to say in unison, “Hail the Queen Kara and Queen Lena Zor-El, saviors of Krypton,” three times while still bowed before their queens.

 

“Please rise, everyone. We are happier than I can express that this was a success. We did what any of you would have done had you had the proper training and resources. We’re just happy that it worked and I think this calls for a city-wide celebration. General Astra, please alert the heads of each guild to gather in the formal meeting room of the palace in twenty minutes so a celebration can be planned for tomorrow given that it is already getting late today. As the citizens of Argo are not aware we did a system restart I implore you all to keep the news of what has been accomplished to yourselves for the time being. My wife and I will make a formal announcement tomorrow morning at nine sharp from the balcony of the palace. After we meet with the heads of each guild we will have word spread that Lena and I will be making an announcement tomorrow morning but again the topic of the announcement will be kept secret. You are all dismissed for now and I hope to see you all among the crowd tomorrow morning,” Kara said before leading Lena from the room and quickly making their way back to the palace so they could prepare to meet with the heads of each guild.

 

 


 

 

Twenty minutes after calling for a meeting with the heads of each guild, every one of guild heads, were present in the meeting room on the second floor of the palace.

 

“Good evening everyone. As you should be aware my wife and I, your rightful Queens, have been on Argo for a few days now. I apologize that we left you without your Queens for so long but I came as soon as word reached me that Argo had survived. However, Queen Lena and I have not called you here today to discuss the past but rather the future. As you know, Queen Lena and I have been working to solve the Harun-El crisis since arriving on Argo. What you all do not know is that earlier today we were able to successfully create pure Harun-El, as opposed to the altered Harun-El that has been powering Argo since Krypton as we knew it perished. And a short time ago we installed the new Harun-El and successfully restarted Argo’s systems. All checks show that the new Harun-El is functioning at one hundred percent and even if that should ever change we have extra prepared Harun-El stored safely and we can make more whenever it is needed now,” Kara said as a smile spread across her lips.

 

“To be clear, you are saying that Argo is saved? That we will not perish in a few weeks’ time,” the head of the justice guild asked.

 

“That’s correct. Argo is safe once again and now we can truly begin to work towards either rebuilding Argo in Krypton’s image or making it into something new or even a combination of the two. No matter what direction we choose to take Argo in, Queen Kara and I are committed to the rebuilding effort,” Lena said with a smile on her own face.

 

“What’s left of our planet is really saved,” the head of the education guild said.

 

“Yes, what’s left of Krypton really is saved,” Kara said. “I know you all want to go home and share this wonderful news with your families but we do have to ask that you not tell anyone tonight. Tomorrow morning at nine o’clock sharp, Queen Lena and I speak to all of Argo from the palace balcony, much like my ancestors have done for generations when there is big news to share, and only then will this joyous news be shared. We will then have a day of celebration. So please prepare your top guild members to begin preparations for a celebration tonight. When they ask what we are celebrating tell them we are celebrating my return or anything you think will keep them from guessing the true reason and spoiling the surprise.”

 

“I do not mean to speak out of turn, Your Majesty, but will you and Queen Lena be having a formal bonding ceremony now that you are here,” the head of the marriage and family guild asked.

 

“Queen Kara and I have not discussed that since coming to Argo, with our daughter, but we have always intended to have a formal ceremony. As soon as we decide when that will be we will let you know.”

 

“Your Majesties, does this mean you will be remaining on Argo permanently,” Van-Lo asked.

 

Sharing a knowing look with Lena, Kara said, “Queen Lena and I will be staying on Argo indefinitely. We will return to Earth periodically as we do still have friends, family and affairs there but there is no timetable for us to return to living on Earth nor do we know if we will ever return to living on Earth. I know you all want a more definitive answer to that question but we cannot give you one right now. We will be here indefinitely though and no matter what happens in the future we will always be devoted to our duty here.”

 

That answer seemed to satisfy the heads of the guilds, as they knew their queens would not be immediately leaving, and not long after all, except Astra, left. When the two young rulers and Astra were alone, Astra finally asked a question she had been wanting to ask from the moment she was reunited with her niece.

 

“I know you told everyone you would be here indefinitely but I have to ask, do you two think you may choose to stay here more permanently and raise your family primarily here? I know you both have many connections to Earth, and I would never ask you to severe those, but you could visit and they could visit here. I just…I just don’t want to lose my family again not now that I know I have not only my niece but her wonderful wife and a great-niece plus a great-nephew on the way.”

 

“Aunt Astra, I cannot tell you where Lena and I will primarily live and raise our family because that’s a conversation we need to have privately. I meant it when I said we would be committed to our duty to Argo no matter where we settle though and no matter what you could never lose us,” Kara said as she hugged her aunt tightly.

 

“Actually,” Lena said softly when Kara and Astra pulled back from their hug, “I have been thinking about the future a lot since being here. Argo is the only place where I’m not looked down upon for being part of the Luthor family. We’ve only been here a few short days but everyone I’ve met has been welcoming and some have even been sending handmade gifts to the palace for Elle and even little Miah and a few even sent things for me while I’m pregnant. This never would have happened on Earth. If we were in National City, I’d receive hate mail for having a child and bringing another into the world and I’d receive death threats not only for myself but our kids, and you know that’s the truth Kar. That doesn’t happen here though. I feel normal here; I feel like I finally belong somewhere. I feel normal here. Kara, I know it’s not just my feelings that matter here but I’ve truly given this a lot of thought. I’ve even thought of possibly opening a branch of L-Corp here to promote inter-planetary commerce. The possibilities for advancement both here and on Earth would be endless. And if she’s willing, Sam could run L-Corp on Earth and I could run the branch here and oversee things generally from here. And we could keep my penthouse or your loft in National City and still have weekly game nights there or just keep one so we had a place to stay when we visited. We could make it work so we still saw our family and friends we want to see on Earth. And I know we still have some foes to defeat on Earth but we can mount our takedown from here. I guess what I’m saying is, if you want to come home permanently, then I support that. I’d be more than happy to make the move here,” Lena said genuinely.

 

With eyes shimmering with tears, Kara said, “Lena, you are my home not some place. But, if you are one hundred percent sure this is what you want, I cannot think of a better place to raise our family than here on Argo.”

 

The moment the words left Kara’s mouth, she and Lena closed the distance between them and hugged as tightly as they could while being mindful of Lena’s baby bump.

 

“I love you, Lee. You have made me so happy by being my wife and the mother of my children but knowing you want to build our lives on what is left of my home world means more to me than you will ever know,” Kara whispered in Lena’s ear while they embraced.

 

“I love you too, Kar. You have made me happier than I have ever been and I couldn’t imagine having a family with anyone else. I can’t wait to build our lives here in a place where we both get to just be ourselves; where we can be just Kara and Lena not Supergirl and a Luthor,” Lena whispered back.

 

The couple continued to embrace for another moment before they broke apart upon hearing a sniffle from Astra.

 

“Aunt Astra, are you okay?”

 

“Oh, don’t mind me, I just find myself incredibly moved by the pure love you have for one another. And…and I’m just so happy you wish to stay on Argo.”

 

Before Astra knew what was happening, she found herself pulled into a group hug with Kara and Lena. Needless to say, all three women shed a few tears over the newfound knowledge that Kara and Lena were going to stay on Argo. Finding the solution to the Harun-El crisis ultimately became one of the best things to happen to the young couple because it meant they not only had a home in each other but a true home on Argo; they finally had a home where they were just Kara and Lena. Now all they had to do was tell their family and friends on Earth, and the citizens of Argo, everything, but that could wait until after they properly celebrated solving the Harun-El crisis with their people.

Chapter End Notes

I hope you all liked this chapter! I know the decision to stay on Argo may shock some but to me it seemed like the right now for our couple. Also, thank you to the reader who suggested making L-Corp a multi planet company. The next chapter will cover the celebrations then we will be solely focused on defeating Cadmus, dealing with Kal/Clark and the birth of little Miah. As always, thank you for reading!

Chapter 33

Chapter Notes

For those who are American, I hope you all have a wonderful July 4th weekend this weekend! And don't worry there will still be an update on Sunday.

Kara and Lena had decided to break their decree of silence regarding solving the Harun-El crisis to tell Eliza so they could have a small celebration that night as a family. Kara had wanted to invite J’onn and Maggie to the celebration the following day as well, but, she knew Krypton’s ways and such celebrations were sacred and outsiders were not typically invited; Eliza was of course an exception as the adoptive mother of Kara. Instead, she and Lena decided they would have a little celebration when they returned to National City to speak with all their friends.

 

When they told Eliza the happy news she began to cry tears of joy for her daughter and daughter-in-law. She was incredibly proud of the pair for solving the crisis and for doing so so quickly. She hugged them for what seemed like hours as she kept telling them how proud and happy she was and how much she loved them. After their hug broke though, the couple felt they should tell Eliza the last piece of news so she wasn’t blindsided or told by Astra accidentally.

 

“Mom, there’s something else Lena and I would like to discuss with you,” Kara said gently as she steered her adoptive mother towards the couch in the living room before she joined Lena on the couch opposite Eliza.

 

“You have decided to move her permanently, haven’t you,” Eliza asked cutting to the chase to the shock of Kara and Lena.

 

“Wh…h…how did you know,” Kara finally settled on asking after some of the shock wore off.

 

“Kara, you’re my daughter and I know you. You have a duty to your people, yes, but more importantly you have a duty to your wife and family and I have seen how happy Lena has been here. I’ve seen how everyone is kind to her and accepting and we both know that sadly it is the exact opposite on Earth. And you, Kara, here you get to just be Kara; you don’t have to be Supergirl or anything else other than yourself. So, to me it was really a foregone conclusion that you two would ultimately settle here,” Eliza said as if it was the most obvious thing in the world.

 

“And you’re okay with your daughter moving to another planet with me and our children,” Lena asked to be sure.

 

“Yes, I’m happy for you both, truly. I wish I could join you in the move and never miss a day in Elle or Miah’s lives but my home is on Earth but the two you are currently in yours. You both deserve to be set free of the burdens that Earth places on you. My only request is that I be allowed a residence in Argo so that I may visit often. I’m thinking weekly dinners, perhaps on Wednesdays to make the middle of the week a little happier, and bi-weekly weekend visits plus holidays and other special occasions and I also hope you will visit Earth as well,” Eliza said hopefully.

 

“You already have a residence here. The suite of rooms you have here in the palace are the ones usually reserved for the nearest family members of the reigning monarch. You are my only living parent who can be in my life regularly, at least until we take down Cadmus and Jeremiah can come home, so the suite will always be yours,” Kara said sincerely.

 

“And of course we’ll still visit Earth. We won’t as much right now given the situation with Cadmus and Lillian but once we know it’s safe for our children we will visit more. Perhaps we can arrange bi-monthly visits in addition to alternating holidays,” Lena suggested as she tried to reassure her mother-in-law that they would not be disappearing from her life.

 

“That sounds wonderful. God, I am so proud of you girls and the women you’ve become. Your birth mothers would be extremely proud as well, I just know it,” Eliza said as she got up and moved to pull the women into another group hug.

 

“Thank you for supporting us always, Mom,” Kara said sincerely.

 

“I will always support you, sweetheart. But, enough talk, let’s celebrate. You both solved the Harun-El crisis and you’re preparing to officially embark on a new journey here and that deserves to be celebrated, but first you both need to promise me something.”

 

“What’s that,” Kara asked.

 

“Promise me you will return to National City to tell the rest of our family and your friends in person. They need to hear it from the two of you.”

 

“We promise. We actually planned to go back to National City the day after tomorrow to tell everyone everything so there won’t be any secrets between us,” Lena said seriously.

 

“Good. I’m glad to hear that now, where’s Astra so we can celebrate as a family,” Eliza asked.

 

Once Astra joined them a few minutes later, the group celebrated together until it was time for Elle to be put down for the evening. After that they all spent another hour going over how everything would go the following morning. When Kara and Lena finally collapsed onto their bed, they were exhausted but happy as could be and excited to share the news that they solved the Harun-El crisis with every citizen of Argo the following morning.

 

 


 

 

The next morning was full of pre-announcement activity for the young monarchs. After being awoken at 4 a.m. sharp by Kelex, they were served a full breakfast before being fitted for traditional Kryptonian monarch robes. Elle was also fitted as well so she could match her moms. Even Eliza found herself being fitted for a traditional Kryptonian robe that bore the House of El crest to show that she was a member of Kara and Lena’s house. Once everyone dressed their robes, a lighter but vibrant blue for Kara, Lena and Elle and a darker navy blue for Eliza to signify her role as Kara’s mother, Kara and Lena went over their speech one last time before heading out to the balcony where they already knew all of Argo City was waiting for them on the ground.

 

At 9 a.m. sharp, the top two royal guards stepped onto the balcony and took their positions before Kara and Lena walked out with Astra and Eliza, who was holding Elle, following after them and a final three guards brought up the rear. The assembled crowed cheered loudly as the pre-set-up feed livestreamed Kara and Lena on the balcony so everyone could see and hear no matter how far from the balcony they were. After a moment, Kara motioned for the crowd to fall silent and only once they did, did she speak.

 

“Good morning citizens of Krypton. My wife, Queen Lena, and I thank you all for being here today as we make a very special announcement, two announcements in fact. First, let me begin by saying how amazing it is to be back here. When I was sent to Earth at thirteen years old I never thought I’d see Argo or any of you again and after being stuck in the Phantom Zone for so long I truly believed I’d never see anything again but here we are. My parents, King Zor-El and Queen Alura Zor-El would be incredibly proud of each and every one of you,” Kara began before pausing to compose herself so as not to cry. “Now, as I am sure you are all aware by now, the Harun-El powering Argo, for lack of better wording, since Krypton’s death has been degrading and without a solution to the problem, we would not be able to stay here. However, together my wife and I have worked on finding a solution since our arrival and I am overcome with joy to announce that yesterday we found the solution,” Kara said before pausing as the last true citizens of Krypton cheered at the glorious news just delivered to them.

 

Once the crowd quieted down once more, Kara nodded for Lena to continue.

 

“We were able to learn the exact composition of pure Harun-El and learned that the Harun-El powering Argo was in fact not pure Harun-El but rather, it was combined with other minerals that caused the breakdown of the substance. Once we were able to figure out that pure Harun-El was not being used here, Queen Kara found one of the last remaining pieces of the original Harun-El, then known as the rock of Juru. As soon as we had that piece, my wife was able to analyze the pure substance and a short time later we were able to successfully produce pure Harun-El. And at this time, we are thrilled to announce that yesterday we restarted Argo’s systems with the new pure Harun-El and everything is functioning perfectly. Argo has been saved and will be here for many, many generations to come,” Lena said passionately causing the crowd to cheer once more as they became overjoyed at the news.

 

“To celebrate this momentous occasion, today will forevermore be known as a national holiday as we celebrate the end of the Harun-El crisis. But, the end of the crisis is not the only thing we will be celebrating today,” Kara began before growing nervous about telling everyone their decision. After allowing for a semi-dramatic pause, Kara took a deep breath and continued. “Today we also celebrate my wife and I’s decision to permanently move to Argo with our daughter. We mean it when we say we are devoted to you, our people. We know the past few decades have been hard but we promise you, your queens are here to stay and together we will make what is left of our planet truly great once more.”

 

If the crowd erupting in cheers for the Harun-El crisis being over were loud, the cheers for Kara and Lena moving to Argo were thunderous. It was immediately clear that the people of Argo were more than excited that their queens would be living on Argo permanently. Looking at each other, Kara and Lena broke into huge grins at the knowledge that their announcements were well received by their people. As much as they enjoyed listening to the cheers of their people though, the couple knew they needed to get the official celebrations under way so begrudgingly, Lena raised her hands to call for silence and spoke only once the crowd had ceased its cheering.

 

“To celebrate the end of the Harun-El crisis, please join Queen Kara and our family in a daylong celebration. As you look about our city, you will see numerous food stalls and in the square and the clearing just outside the city there are dance floors set up and live music will begin in about ten minutes. The celebration will go until the clock strikes midnight and we are excited to share this celebration with you all. May we all continue to walk in Rao’s light so that he may continue to smile upon us,” Lena said as she ended with a traditional Kryptonese saying.

 

With a final wave, Kara and Lena left the balcony before changing into more celebratory traditional Kryptonian attire and joining their people in the streets to celebrate.

 

 


 

 

Kara and Lena spent the rest of their day celebrating in the streets of Argo. They began the celebrations by getting some traditional street fare for themselves and a traditional formula drink with a little extra flavor for Elle so she could have something special too. After that, they made their way through the streets and stopped to talk with various people along the way. In fact, it seemed like they were stopped every few minutes by citizens of Argo who wanted to thank them for saving Argo or otherwise celebrate with them.

 

Eventually, they met up with Astra and Eliza, the former having offered to show Eliza around the festivities to give the small family some bonding time. From there, the whole family enjoyed dancing, first in the square and then the field. They danced together as a family and they danced with the people of Argo. For the first time ever, Kara and Lena truly felt like they belonged as they danced the day away and celebrated alongside their people. Kara was pretty sure she and Lena didn’t stop smiling the whole day.

 

When it was finally time to put Elle to bed later that evening, Eliza offered to take the young infant so her moms could continue to celebrate but they declined wanting to spend the time with their daughter. As they laid her down in her crib, Kara had a thought she couldn’t help but share.

 

“Hey Lee?”

 

“Yeah Kar?”

 

“How would you feel if we repainted this room as a mural of the National City skyline so Elle can have a piece of National City here with her? I know she’s too young to remember the city but National City is such a huge part of our story that I thought she might like to have a piece of it with her,” Kara asked quietly.

 

“I…I think that’s a wonderful idea Kara. National City is where her moms fell in love so it’s only fair she has a piece of the city with her. I think Miah should have a Midvale mural though,” Lena said thoughtfully.

 

“A Midvale mural, why,” Kara curiously asked.

 

“He’s being named after his grandpa, who is from Midvale so it seems fitting. Plus, Midvale is where we were when we found out we’re expecting a boy,” Lena said with a soft smile.

 

“I love it. These murals will just be the first step towards truly making the palace our home.”

 

“Yes, they will. Now, come Darling, we need our rest if we are to face our friends tomorrow.”

 

“Everything will be okay, Lee.”

 

“What makes you think that, Kara?”

 

“Easy. El Mayarah, Lee; El Mayarah.”

Chapter End Notes

Kara and Lena have finally gotten what they always wanted, to be accepted. Now, to finally fill their friends in on everything and I mean everything. How do you think everyone will take the news?

Chapter 34

Chapter Notes

To everyone in the US, Happy 4th of July!!

The following morning, Kara and Lena were quiet as they gathered what they needed for their trip to National City. While neither admitted it verbally, both women were nervous about facing all of their friends together for the first time in five months. Kara was nervous about how they would react not only to her marriage and children but to her decision to leave National City for good. Lena meanwhile, was nervous about how much she’d be blamed for Kara’s decisions; she was preparing to be called horrible names and blamed for Supergirl hanging up her cape for good and she was also scared she’d be accused of manipulating Kara into their marriage or worse helping orchestrate Elle’s creation. Once everything was prepared though, and they triple checked that they had everything they would need for Elle especially, the little family made their way to the platform to board the ship for the short trip to the portal. However, when they stepped onto the platform they saw that Eliza and Astra were waiting for them, each with a bag in their hands.

 

“Mom? Aunt Astra? What are you two doing,” Kara asked the women.

 

“Sweetheart, I know we decided I would remain on Argo until Miah is born but there is no way I’m letting you two face everyone alone. You two have made the best decision for yourselves and your family and if anyone has anything negative to say about it, or about the past five months in general, they will answer to me,” Eliza said seriously.

 

“And I only just got you back, little one, and I’m not willing to send you and your wife into potentially hostile territory alone. Additionally, the threat to you is still present on Earth so I, along with my top soldiers will be accompanying you as well,” Astra said as she gestured towards the ship where her top soldiers were. “My people know to detain anyone attempting to reach your loft who isn’t on the list of expected and approved visitors. Lethal force will only be utilized in the event it is unavoidable or necessary to protect you and your family. We will stay out of sight so no one knows we are there though, but we will be watching and we will be prepared to step in if needed,” Astra firmly added.

 

Kara and Lena both felt themselves grow emotional over how much Eliza and Astra cared for them and their family. Both women weren’t sure they could trust their voices so they simply nodded in understanding before leading the way onto the ship.

 

 


 

 

When they walked through the portal and into the fortress, Kara couldn’t help but smile at her aunt’s facial expression when she realized she felt different on Earth.

 

“It’s the yellow sun, Aunt Astra. Here you have super strength, can fly, have super hearing, have laser vision and freeze breath and are bulletproof. Perhaps Lena or I can create a yellow sun emitter to install in the military guild’s training facility so I can teach you, and anyone who wishes to learn, how to use and control the powers Rao blessed us with when under a yellow sun,” Kara suggested.

 

“I think I would like that very much. I feel…I feel so much stronger here; this is a feeling I only briefly felt before when passing through the Koa system but I would like to learn about these powers. Perhaps if I can learn, I can return here with you to fight by your side as you take down Cadmus, Lillian Luthor and that despicable Kal-El. Jor-El and Lara would be so disappointed in him if they were here to see what he has become, but I digress. Kara, while I am familiar with the fortress itself since your mother did create it, I am curious as to how we will travel from here to National City. It was my understanding that National City is thousands of miles away from here.”

 

“I would be honored to have you fight by my side Aunt Astra but we will have plenty of time to plan for that once we return home. For right now though, everyone who has not experienced the powers we get from a yellow sun, please be mindful of your strength and your emotions. Try not to use your powers unless it is absolutely necessary so we don’t alert anyone to our presence here today. As for how we will travel, my jeju, the late Queen Alura, made sure I would always have a way to travel through space if I needed it. There is a secret sector of the fortress that only I was told about that houses various ships. Until now I have never had to tell anyone about that sector or utilize any of the ships because I either flew myself or used J’onn’s ship. If you all would follow me, I will take you to the hangar bay,” Kara said before she interlaced her fingers with Lena’s, held her daughter in her free hand, and led everyone to the hangar bay.

 

When they stepped through the entrance to the hangar bay, that was hidden in the wall and completely unnoticeable unless you knew where to look, everyone gasped when they saw what was before them. The hangar easily has at least twenty different ships, all of various sizes, colors and designs. After giving everyone a chance to take in the hangar, Kara led them to a medium sized ship that was the same shade of blue as Kara’s Supergirl suit with the House of El crest on the side in the same color scheme as the one on Kara’s super suit.

 

“This will be the ship we use during this trip. Like J’onn’s ship, it transforms into an automobile with the click of a button,” Kara said as she retrieved what looked like a key fob from the wall and clicked a bottom causing the ship to take on the shape of a modern large SUV before Kara clicked the button again so it returned to its true form. “It also has Krypton’s top cloaking software so we will be invisible both to the eye and any radar or other systems meant to detect objects in the sky.”

 

“Darling, this technology is amazing. This all is amazing,” Lena said in awe.

 

“Wait until we’re back on Argo and Kara can give you a proper tour. I think you will be quite impressed by the technology we have and with you and Kara taking your rightful places as our Queens, I know you will lead us into a new era with even more technological advancements,” Astra said sincerely.

 

“Thank you for saying that. I cannot wait until we are home and I can fully immerse myself in not only our culture and I can only hope that Rao finds Kara and I fit to lead our people into a new, more prosperous era.”

 

“Queen Lena, may I speak freely,” one of the soldiers asked.

 

“Of course. You are Ben-Ur, correct?”

 

“Yes, I am my Queen.”

 

“Well, Ben, please say whatever it is you wish to say,” Lena encouraged the young man while Kara looked on lovingly.

 

“Rao has already ruled that you and Queen Kara are fit to lead us. We have spent my entire life trying to figure out how to not only return to our former glory before the rest of Krypton perished but to enter a new era with more advancements and more prosperity. You and Queen Kara have been with us for only a short time but already, the Harun-El crisis has been solved and the people are more energized than I have ever seen them. It is an honor to serve under your leadership,” Ben said before bowing before his queens, a gesture which everyone else, including Eliza and Astra, joined in as a sign of respect to both Kara and Lena.

 

“Thank you all for your faith, loyalty and service. It is our honor to be your queens,” Kara said even as she and Lena found themselves feeling emotional at the display of loyalty and respect.

 

After another moment passed, everyone returned to their feet and Astra put her General mask back on. “When we arrive at your loft, what are our orders, my Queen?”

 

“When we arrive at my loft, you can position your men on the rooftop, lobby, hallway, outside my door, in the adjoining buildings or wherever else you see fit, General. I do however, expect you all to utilize your personal cloaking devices so you remain unseen and undetectable by everyone even when outside of the ship. The last thing we need is Kal-El realizing there are more Kryptonians on Earth than there should be in existence or for Lillian and Cadmus to realize we’re here. This is also why Lena, Elle, Eliza and I will also be wearing personal cloaking devices until we are in my loft at which point I will activate security protocol 159 so that no systems, other than our own, may see into the loft, hear anything occurring inside or even pick up our heat signatures. Once Lena and I are ready to return to Argo, I will send an encrypted message. Are there any questions before we leave?”

 

“Kara, how was your mother able to send these ships with you to Earth,” Lena couldn’t help but ask.

 

“Oh! It’s simple really. When I was a young girl, she and my father met a Coluan who told them about how their people could bottle entire worlds. They learned how to do it and so she bottled the fortress and everything that would be in it then sent it to Earth so it would be here waiting once we arrived. Once it reached Earth’s atmosphere and landed it automatically unbottled and the fortress has been here ever since. I’m not well versed on exactly how the bottling and unbottling process works but I know where my parents stored all the information on it.”

 

“Interesting. When it is a better time, I’d like to learn about this bottling process,” Lena mused.

 

“Of course, Sunshine, anything you want,” Kara said sincerely.

 

“Your Majesty,” one of the guards asked.

 

“Yes, Hal-Ve?”

 

“We have reviewed the information pertaining to everyone who you expect to appear at the loft later today but I noticed your sister, Alex Danvers, was not listed. Should she show, do we allow her to make her way to your loft or do we detain her?”

 

“I have spent some time thinking about this and my wife raised an excellent point that Alex should hear of our choice to reside on Argo from me so if she shows up she may enter. If she later turns hostile I can handle the situation myself. I appreciate you all being here but I have my powers here as well so I am not defenseless. Now, if you’ll all follow me we can head to the loft and get set up.”

 

Once everyone was aboard the ship, which Kara was piloting, she and Lena took a moment to send the necessary text to their friends. Opening up what Kara had jokingly called the “SuperFriends Chat”, that consisted of Kara, Lena, Alex, Maggie, J’onn, Winn, James and Sam, Kara sent the message and hoped everyone would attend.

 

Kara to SuperFriends: My loft, 6 p.m. today, don’t be late. Everything will be explained then.

 

As soon as that message was sent, Kara sent one more to someone who also deserved to know what was going on.

 

Kara to Cat Grant: Hello, Ms. Grant. I know I have essentially disappeared over the past five months but I believe it is time you receive an explanation. If you are able, please come to my loft at six o’clock this evening and I promise to explain everything.

 

With both messages sent, Lena supportively squeezed Kara’s hand and gave her a reassuring smile before Kara fired up the engines and began the journey back to National City.

 

 


 

 

By mid-afternoon, Astra’s men were all positioned according to their orders and keeping an eye on the area while Astra, who seemed to master flying immediately, flew above the city to keep an eye on things from above. Eliza however, had returned Midvale with one of the warriors who had spent time under a yellow sun before, so that she could gather more of her belongings for her officially extended stay on Argo. Kara and Lena meanwhile, had everything prepared for that evening and decided to enjoy some quality time together while Elle napped before their guests arrived. While alone, the couple found themselves cuddled together on the couch with a movie on, like they so often did before. Kara had her back against the side of the couch and her arms wrapped around Lena and resting on her baby bump while Lena was settled between her legs and leaning against her chest. Both women were completely content in their positions and basking in the rare opportunity to just be together.

 

“I like this,” Lena said after a moment.

 

“What’s that,” Kara asked.

 

“This, just being able to be together and just be us. We haven’t really been able to have much quality time together since I came back and I’m realizing how much I truly missed this.”

 

“I know what you mean. I’m sorry we haven’t been able to do this much since you came home but I promise to make time for this, for us, going forward. I know we have a lot of responsibilities on Argo now but I want us to be able to enjoy this pregnancy and have plenty of time together and together with Elle before Miah is born.”

 

“Kara, you don’t need to be sorry. We had to handle the Harun-El situation and you have found moments to have quality time with me and the kids. I’ve heard you talking to Miah in the mornings when you think I’m still asleep too and I’ve heard you telling Elle stories when you get up with her in the middle of the night and I’ve definitely reveled in how you make sure to pull me close at night and tell me you love me. So, Darling, please don’t think you’ve neglected any of us because you haven’t. I do look forward to more quality time with you though,” Lena sweetly said, causing Kara to blush, before she tilted her head so Kara could kiss her soundly.

 

“I’m going to continue doing those things too but I promise we will have more time together, love. I love you and our children more than anything.”

 

“I love you too, Darling,” Lena replied before growing silent for a few moments. “You know I had a dream last night,” she finally said.

 

“Yeah? Was it a good dream?”

 

“The best dream,” Lena said as a smile spread across her lips and she cuddled into Kara more.

 

“Tell me about it? Please?”

 

“We were at home and you were running around with Elle and a little boy I just knew was Miah. You were all giggling and having a grand time and I was sitting nearby with two infants in my arms, telling them how silly their jeju and siblings were. Then after a few more moments you came over to me and kissed me before placing a kiss on each of the babies’ heads. Then you sat with us as Elle and Miah played and right before I woke up you told me thank you for giving you this life and you said our family was perfect. It was a perfect dream.”

 

“It sounds perfect. But, Lee, I need you to know that our family is already perfect. You, Elle and Miah are all I need to be happy,” Kara said sincerely.

 

“You and our children are all I need to be happy too, Kar.” Then, after a moment Lena continued. “He was so beautiful Kara. In my dream, Miah looked just like you. I hope he looks just like you when he’s born,” she said as she looked at her baby bump and smiled lovingly.

 

“No, I hope he looks just like you,” Kara said as she too looked at Lena’s baby bump.

 

“Can you tell who he looks like with your X-Ray vision?”

 

“I don’t know. I’ve been dying to look since we crossed back through the portal but I didn’t want too without your permission,” Kara admitted shyly.

 

“You have my permission, Darling. Tell me what you see, please?”

 

Nodding her head, even though Lena couldn’t see it, Kara focused on Lena’s stomach and used her X-Ray vision. What she saw made her gasp.

 

“Oh Rao! He’s so beautiful! It’s only been a matter of days since our last ultrasound but he’s already grown so much. He definitely has your facial structure though. I really think he’s going to look like you, love. I may not be able to see his hair or eye color or his skin tone but I can tell, he looks like you. I can’t wait to meet him, Lee,” Kara said as happy tears welled in her eyes.

 

“He has my facial structure? You’re sure,” Lena asked as she grew emotional too.

 

“Yeah, he does, I’m sure. He’s going to be so beautiful just like his mam,” Kara said as she placed a kiss to Lena’s temple.

 

“I can’t wait to him, Kar. You hear that Miah? Mam and Jeju can’t wait to meet you. Jeju says you look like me but I hope you at least have Jeju’s eyes; she has the best eyes. I hope you have her compassion too. I can’t wait to hold you and see who you become baby boy. Mam and Jeju love you so much, Miah.”

 

“That’s right, we love you and your sister more than anything Miah. We can’t wait to meet you baby boy but I do have to disagree with Mam about your eyes, I hope you have her eyes,” Kara said as she softly smiled down at Lena’s bump just as Miah kicked against his mothers’ hands which caused both women to break out into huge grins.

 

When Miah settled down after a couple of minutes, the couple settled back into the couch to finish their movie even though neither watched it, as they momentarily forgot about what was to come that night, as they instead thought about how blessed they were as they enjoyed cuddling on the couch.

 

 


 

 

Just before 6:00 p.m., Kara was pacing the length of her loft’s living room as Lena, Eliza and Astra sat on the couch watching her.

 

“Darling, please come sit; pacing isn’t going to solve anything.”

 

Hearing Lena’s voice, Kara suddenly stopped and looked at her wife before nodding and joining her on the couch the second she saw Lena’s serious expression.

 

“I’m sorry. I’m just nervous. Everyone, except Alex, text back that they were coming and J’onn should be on his way back with Sam and Ruby and I’m scared. I know it’s really only James, Winn and Cat that need to be fully filled in but we still have to tell everyone we’re not coming back to National City and I’m scared how they’ll react, especially Alex if she does show up,” Kara rushed out as she began to ramble.

 

“Little one, if these people care for you as much as you say they do they will be happy that you have found your soulmate, created a beautiful family and are moving to the place that is best for you and your family,” Astra assured her niece.

 

“Astra’s right, Kara. Yes, they will have a lot of feelings about everything but if they all care about you as much as I believe they do, they will support you. Now, why don’t you, Lena and Astra go wait in your bedroom and you’ll know when each of you can come out just as we talked about,” Eliza said as she ushered the other three women to the bedroom, where Elle was in the pack and play they brought with them.

 

 


 

 

Kara, Lena and Astra had only been in the bedroom for a couple of minutes when everyone slated to attended that evening managed to arrive at the same time. As soon as Eliza opened the door she saw J’onn, Maggie, Alex, James, Winn, Sam, Ruby, Cat and a very sheepish and nervous looking Alex. Eliza also couldn’t help but notice the confused looks on everyone’s faces, as Eliza clearly wasn’t who they expected to have opened the door.

 

“I can tell by the looks on all your faces you were expecting Kara. Please come in and everything will be explained soon,” Eliza said as she stepped aside so everyone could enter and take seats in the living room. “Now, before we get to why you are all here tonight, we need to go over some ground rules. Tonight, you all will be learning truths that may be hard to hear and accept but to stay here you must listen with an open mind and heart and no matter what you are feeling you must be respectful at all time and to everyone. Most importantly though, you all will sign ironclad nondisclosure agreements before leaving here and James, if you are in contact with Clark at all, you need to leave now and if you speak a word to him you will earn a fate far worse than death,” Eliza said deadly serious.

 

“I’m not in contact with Clark; I haven’t been for months. Feel free to check my call, text and email logs for proof,” James replied seriously without an ounce hesitation in his voice.

 

“Good. And one last thing; you do not interrupt until the full story is told and you will refrain from making any judgments until you have heard everything. Do you all agree to these terms?”

 

After hearing a chorus of “yes”, “yeah” and “yeps”, Eliza nodded her head and took a seat herself, knowing the first speaker would have heard that it was time for her to enter. Sure enough, moments later, Kara appeared and nervously walked to the front of the group, some of whom she hadn’t seen or spoken to in five months.

 

“Hi everyone. I know I have a lot of explaining to do and I know some of you know more than others so please bear with me as I bring everyone up to speed,” Kara began and seeing that some wanted to interrupt already she continued on quickly. “I want to start by saying I’m sorry for how I have acted towards each of you over the past five months. I was lost after Lena disappeared and I completely withdrew from my life and in doing so I shut you all out and I’m sorry. I’m me again though; I’m my true self now and I could not be happier. I stand before you a married woman and a mother and I can only hope that you all know the happiness I have, if you do not know it already. Before I go any further, please let me introduce you to my wife,” Kara said with a huge smile on her face as Lena walked out from the bedroom while James, Winn and Cat looked shocked and the others simply smiled as they already knew who Kara’s wife was.

 

Kara met Lena half-way and kissed her chastely before walking hand-in-hand back to the front of the room. Kara knew her wife was nervous but the second she kissed Lena and held her hand, Lena felt some of the nerves leave her body as she knew she’d be okay with Kara by her side.

 

“Hi, everyone. Clearly, Kara isn’t the only one who has some explaining to do tonight. First, let me express how sorry I am for the pain I have caused by disappearing the way I did. At the time, I thought I was doing what I had to do to protect the woman I love but I should have remembered that she and I are always stronger together. I will understand if some of you cannot forgive me, but I hope you will at least listen to what Kara and I have to say,” Lena said as she slowly made eye contact with every person present to ensure they knew she meant every word she spoke.

 

“Lena and I have always been close, that is no secret, but five months ago we married in accordance with Kryptonian law when we bonded. We love each other very much and that will never change. We are soulmates,” Kara said as she looked at Lena lovingly before continuing. “I want to be explicitly clear when I say this,” she began as she looked everyone in the eyes. “I know some of you have had issues with Lena in the past because of her last name but she is not one of them. If you have a problem with me being married to Lena, you can sign the nondisclosure, leave and never return,” she firmly said while giving Lena a reassuring hand squeeze as she could tell Lena was nervous. After seeing everyone nod their heads or simply remain silent, Kara continued. “The night we bonded, we created our unexpected but wonderful surprise baby, our little Jeremiah Matthew, or Miah as we have chosen to call him,” she said as she lovingly placed her free hand on Lena’s baby bump for a moment. “However, before we knew we were expecting him, Lillian sent Lena a text message threatening my life if she stayed so…”

 

“So, I left the morning after we bonded because I thought it was what I had to do to protect Kara, the person I love more than anything or anyone, except our children of course. I let my fear of what Lillian could do keep me away from Kara and my life for five months but I’m done being afraid. Kara and I are stronger together and we will find a way to take down Cadmus and Lillian once and for all. I know many of us have had a complicated past and I know I messed up when I left but there is nothing and no one that will ever take me from Kara and our family again,” Lena said resolutely.

 

“Lena and I are going to take Cadmus and Lillian down, not only because of the time Lillian caused us to miss spending together, or because of my kidnapping, but because Lillian used DNA she obtained from Lena and I to create our eldest child, our daughter Lorelei Kieran, who we call Elle. She is just over a month old and she has been with me since she was a week old and Lena joined us a month later, immediately after she learned of our daughter’s existence,” Kara said as she gave Lena another reassuring hand squeeze. “I can tell that at least a few of you want to ask questions right now and I’m sure they all have to do with how Lillian was able to create our daughter. It turns out that mine and Alex’s father did not die like we were led to believe; instead he fell into the hands of Cadmus and Lillian. Lillian threatened him and forced him to recreate Krypton’s birthing matrix. Once that was created, all Lillian had to do was add the DNA she collected from me while I was held captive and the DNA she gathered from Lena while she worked to save me and six months later our daughter was born. Jeremiah however, knew he could not allow Lillian to raise our child to be the perfect weapon so he bided his time and when Elle was a week old, he managed to escape with her and bring her to Eliza who called out for me until I came to her and the rest is history. As of right now, we do not know where Jeremiah is, only that he is on the run from Cadmus and Lillian.”

 

“We know this is a lot to take in, and trust me it has been for us as well, but our daughter is a blessing. Neither Kara or I ever thought we’d have the family we now have. We’ve been blessed to find our soulmates in each other and we’ve been blessed with an absolutely perfect daughter and we have a son on the way. We couldn’t ask for a better life,” Lena said as she looked at Kara lovingly before placing a sweet but chaste kiss to her lips.

 

“I know we’ve already given some of you quite the shock tonight, and although many of you in this room know this already, I need to now tell you a truth about myself that you must know to understand the rest of what we have to tell you,” Kara said before continuing after taking a deep breath and receiving a reassuring hand squeeze from Lena. “My name is Kara Zor-El and I hail from the planet Krypton; I am Supergirl.”

 

The only one in the room who didn’t know Kara’s true identity was Cat, but one look at the woman was enough to tell Kara that the Queen of All Media, already knew, or at least suspected. After sharing a look with Cat, she looked at everyone individually once more, with her eyes lingering on Alex for a moment before taking a deep breath so she could continue explaining everything, or at least everything that was needed to be known.

 

Before she could speak again though, Lena gave her another reassuring hand squeeze and whispered low enough that only Kara could hear her, “it’s going to be okay. No matter what happens remember, we are stronger together.”

 

Smiling, in gratitude to her wife, Kara turned her attention back to those gathered in the room and spoke. “Lena and I had been staying with Eliza when a message came through to the fortress. For those unfamiliar with the fortress, it essentially is a piece of Krypton my mother sent here for me so that I’d have a bunker of sorts. Anyway, a message came through asking for my assistance. Lena and I were wary of the message but the coordinates I was asked to travel to meant something to me. Before Krypton as we knew it died, we had a planet-wide emergency plan. In the event we had to leave Krypton emergently, we were all to meet at a set of coordinates, the very coordinates I was asked to travel too. The coordinates weren’t the only thing I recognized in the message though. It was a voice message and the voice sounded like that of my Aunt Astra, who I believed to have died with Krypton. For obvious reasons, I did not want Lena accompanying me to the coordinates just in case it was a trap, but, J’onn and Maggie did go with me. When we arrived at the coordinates, we found ourselves in Argo City, the very city I grew up in, and moments after our arrival, Aunt Astra appeared. She and my Uncle Non, along with some of the brightest minds of Krypton, had been able to create a failsafe to save Argo so that all of Krypton was not lost. Unfortunately, my parents were not able to get within the area that was saved before it was too late nor was Uncle Non,” Kara explained as she felt herself growing emotional as she once again thought about the loved ones she lost. Before she could succumb to the tears however, Lena let go of her hand and pulled her into her side, and placed a kiss to her temple which gave her the strength to continue. “After reuniting with my aunt, I learned that the substance used to essentially power Argo was degrading and they needed me to find a way to fix it. I ultimately returned to the fortress and spoke with Lena and together we decided to go to Argo, with our daughter, in the hopes of saving it. Eliza also came with us in the end to help us with Elle.”

 

“We spent days working on the issue but finally Kara had an epiphany. As a result of that epiphany, Kara was able to retrieve what we believed was needed to create more of the proper substance needed and we immediately began to work on creating the substance in its pure form. It took some time, but after a device from my lab here was brought to us, we were able to create the pure version of the substance yesterday,” Lena said with a smile.

 

“After testing the substance we made, we installed it in Argo’s systems and as of last night, Argo is no longer facing extinction,” Kara said triumphantly and immediately everyone lit up, while Eliza simply looked at her daughter and daughter-in-law proudly since she already knew.

 

“So, does this mean you guys are back in National City for good,” Winn asked hopefully but deflated almost instantly when he saw the somber looks on Kara and Lena’s faces.

 

“I’m sorry, but no, it doesn’t,” Kara said which caused everyone, minus Eliza, to look stunned, confused and even hurt, but before they could say anything Kara continued. “In fact, we will never be returning to National City for good because we are moving to Argo permanently.”

 

“YOU’RE DOING WHAT?!”

Chapter End Notes

I hope you all enjoyed this chapter! I had intended to have everyone's reactions in this chapter too but it was already the length of two regular chapters so the reactions will be in Wednesday's update. Who do you think said the last line in this chapter though? Was it Alex? Or was it James? Or was it even Cat or Winn or someone else? I can't wait to read your thoughts!

Chapter 35

Chapter Notes

The answer you've been waiting for is here! I've enjoyed reading your guesses in the comments for the last chapter and I hope you are not disappointed by who had the outburst!

“YOU’RE DOING WHAT?!”

 

As soon as they heard the outburst, Kara and Lena shared a look before the both took a deep breath so they could address the speaker.

 

“James, I understand that hearing all of this, all at once, must be difficult but Lena and I have made the best decision for our family. We’re not saying we will never visit, because we will, and you will be able to visit us too.”

 

“How can you do this?! People need Supergirl! You chose to wear the cape so you have a duty to National City now,” James insisted.

 

“But that’s just it James. You say people need Supergirl, but not once have you said people need me, Kara. Supergirl was a part of me but Supergirl is not all of me. I am Kara Zor-El, wife of Lena Zor-El, mother of Lorelei and Jeremiah and Queen of Krypton, presently known simply as Argo. I am a person, just like you, and it is time for me to be just that, me. Lena and I both deserve that chance,” Kara said resolutely.

 

“This is all your doing isn’t it, Luthor,” James said venomously.

 

“No, James, this was a decision that my wife and I made together, something you would understand if you had ever had a healthy relationship in your life,” Kara spit back.

 

“I know how to have a healthy relationship!”

 

“Really? Do you want to call Lucy to ask her about that or should I,” Kara asked with an arched brow.

 

“Kara and I made this decision together with our family’s best interests at heart. We don’t just have ourselves to think about anymore, we have a daughter and soon we will have a son, and we must do what’s best for our children,” Lena said imploringly.

 

“Living on another planet is not what’s best for your children! How are they supposed to live up to their full half-Kryptonian destiny of protecting the planet if they don’t live here,” James yelled making Lena and Kara livid.

 

“Living on Argo is what’s best for our children but it is also what is best for Kara and I. We are the Queens of Krypton and our people need us but, more importantly, we need Argo. As you’ve already demonstrated tonight, Earth wants Supergirl at their beck and call, and if anyone finds out she has children they will want them at their beck and call as well, but what about Kara? What is life on Earth really like for her? She can’t be her true self all the time, rather she has to hide parts of herself and that’s not okay. Depending who her audience is she has to hide Supergirl, her Kryptonian origins and powers or she has to hide Kara Danvers but at all times she has to hide her full true self, Kara Zor-El. As for me? Again, as you’ve demonstrated tonight, I am automatically hated because of the Luthor name. I face multiple assignation attempts a month, I’m spit on by people who have been wronged by Lex and Lillian, I am smeared in the press daily no matter how much good I do and I face more death threats than I can count and so much more. Do you really think Elle and Miah wouldn’t face these things too once it came out that they are my children,” Lena asked in her steely CEO voice but the emotion behind her words was still clear as day.

 

“When we’re on Argo we get to just be Kara and Lena. Yes, we are the reigning monarchs, but we are still able to be ourselves because we are accepted for exactly who we are. I don’t have to hide any part of me and Lena doesn’t face any negativity because of her name. We’re truly free on Argo and our children are too. Maybe you all can’t understand this because you haven’t seen what it’s like for us on Argo but Argo is our home now,” Kara said firmly, leaving no room for discussion.

 

“I’ve seen them on Argo,” Maggie said after a few moments of silence. “There is something different about them when they’re there. They are visibly freer and they’re themselves. Here, I’ve seen them both build walls around themselves higher than Mount Everest but on Argo those walls don’t exist. It’s a beautiful thing to see them both so happy and free. So Kara and Lena, I support you completely but be warned Aunty Maggie will be visiting often,” she said sincerely.

 

“Thank you, Maggie,” Lena said as Kara offered the woman a small smile.

 

“I have seen it too. Even in Midvale, where they were only with family, I saw how they were still more reserved, and their daughter’s behavior mirrored that, but none of that exists when they are in Argo. Argo is their chance to not only be who they were meant to be, but their chance to be able to be themselves one hundred percent of the time. So, I too support your decision ladies,” J’onn said thoughtfully.

 

“Thank you, J’onn,” Kara said sincerely while Lena offered a soft smile.

 

“I…I have so many questions that I cannot think of any to ask right now. I wasn’t expecting tonight to turn out this way. I thought I’d come and be angry at you, Kara, for completely shutting me out for five months. But, then you started talking and neither of you said it, but it seems pretty clear you shut us out because Lena left and you didn’t want to continue living without her and I get that. And Lena, I can’t be mad at you knowing you left because you thought it was the only way to keep Kara safe. I wish you both had talked to me but I understand. I just…I feel like I’ve missed so much in your lives. You’re supposed to be one of my best friends, Kara, and I didn’t know you had a wife, a daughter or a son on the way. I’m afraid that now that you are moving to another planet, you will completely disappear from my life and I don’t want that,” Winn said honestly.

 

“Winn, I know I handled the past five months horribly but I never want us to disappear from your life. You can visit us on Argo anytime you want and we will come back to visit as well. Granted, we won’t come back much until after Miah is born and we find a way to deal with Cadmus and Lillian but we will visit too eventually. You will always be one of my best friends, Winn,” Kara said as she felt herself growing emotional.

 

“Winn, I know we are not nearly as close as you and Kara are, but after your initial worries about me, we became friends. You were one of the few people who didn’t tell Kara she shouldn’t be friends with me, and I will always remember that. I haven’t asked Kara about this yet, but to me, you’re a great friend to both Kara and I, so you will always be Uncle Winn to our children,” Lena said sincerely.

 

“I agree with Lena, you’ll always be Uncle Winn to our kids.”

 

“Uncle Winn,” Winn said as if he was trying the title out. “I like that. I like it a lot,” he said happily.

 

“I have not seen either of you on Argo but I understand why you would wish to return home with your family. But Kiera, please explain that pesky little detail about you being a queen,” Cat asked.

 

“Yeah! How did that happen,” Winn asked suddenly realizing that that detail was never explained.

 

“Ah, I suppose we didn’t explain that part of the story did we,” Kara said with a nervous chuckle. “Krypton has a governing system that is most similar to a constitutional monarchy here. The House of El, our house, is the royal family of Krypton. My father, Zor-El, was King and as his wife, my mother, Alura Zor-El, was Queen. As my parents’ only heir, I was automatically the Crown Princess. I knew my entire life that I was going to be Queen one day but when I was sent to Earth, I never thought I’d get to be anything other than Queen in name only. See, under Kryptonian law when my parents died, I automatically became Queen just as Lena automatically became Queen when we bonded. Lena and I have accepted our roles, we are eager to fulfill them and we have already begun to do that.”

 

“And you’re happy, both of you,” Cat asked.

 

“I’ve never been happier,” Kara said as she looked at Lena lovingly and placed a kiss to her knuckles.

 

“This is the happiest I’ve ever been,” Lena said immediately after as she looked at Kara just as lovingly and placed her own kiss to Kara’s knuckles.

 

“Then that settles it for me. I do hope you keep in touch, and I would like to visit on occasion, but so long as you are happy then I am happy for you, Kara,” Cat said sincerely.

 

“You guys cannot seriously be okay with this?! Kara is moving to ANOTHER PLANET with a LUTHOR!! Her brother nearly killed Clark and Kara and now we’re all supposed to be okay with her moving to another planet with no one to rely on except a Luthor?! This is insane,” James loudly said.

 

“Lena Zor-El, is not the same as her so-called family. As I recall, it was Lena who sacrificed herself to save not only her now wife, but that despicable heathen Kal-El, when she didn’t even know either of them. Lena nearly lost her life saving theirs and a ‘Luthor’ as you like to refer to her as would never have done that. Lena is good and we are very lucky to have her as one of our Queens,” Astra said firmly as she entered the room with a wide-awake Elle in her arms. “She woke up a few minutes ago and I think her super hearing has kicked in because she’s been making grabby hands towards this room as if she’s asking for you both,” Astra more softly said as she transferred Elle into Lena’s arms before turning to face James once more. “If you have a problem with Lena Zor-El, you have a problem with me and unlike my niece, I will fling you into the sun if that is what is needed to put an end to your rather pathetic diatribe. I can see why Kal-El calls you a friend, however. Perhaps you should return to his side if you wish to be amongst like-minded company,” Astra sneered.

 

“I don’t know who the hell you think you are lady but I’ve known Kara since she came to National City and I’ve known Clark for even longer so I know what’s good for Kara and being married to a Luthor and moving to an alien planet is not what is good for her,” James snarled.

 

“I am General Astra and I am the aunt of Queen Kara Zor-El and Queen Lena Zor-El. You will not continue to speak as you are unless you wish to lose your tongue,” Astra said seriously.

 

“Oooo, I like this one,” Cat said quietly as she watched Astra’s exchange with James.

 

“Whatever you say G.I. Jane. You all know this is absurd! A Super and a Luthor can never be anything more than enemies.” James insisted.

 

“That’s enough, James,” Alex sternly growled, much to everyone’s surprise.

 

“You cannot seriously be okay with this Alex!”

 

“I actually am. I’ve messed up with my sister more ways than I can count but I’ve been forced to take a hard look at my actions thanks to some people who refused to let me continue getting away with how I’ve acted for far too long,” Alex said as she looked to Maggie, Eliza, Sam and lastly Kara, “and I now see how wrong I’ve been. Kara has never been allowed to be herself here, not really. We’re all guilty of only letting Kara be a shell of herself. And Lena, God, we’ve treated her like shi…shiitake mushrooms,” Alex changed course to say as soon as she saw Lena’s arched brown, “and it’s not right. Yes, we had reason to be concerned in the beginning because we didn’t know her but she risked her life to save Kara’s when she didn’t even know her. She’s proven herself over and over again and we all refused to acknowledge that; I refused to acknowledge that even after seeing them together with their daughter and I could see how much they love each other with my own eyes. Their reasons for moving to Argo are sound and if that’s what will make them happy we should all be supporting them, we owe them that much. I know I support them and if you can’t do that you should sign the nondisclosure and leave and not bother coming back,” Alex said in a steely tone that said there would be no arguing with her words.

 

“You all are crazy if you think this is a good idea,” James said as he took the nondisclosure that was handed to him and signed it. “I’ll keep quiet but soon enough you’ll realize you should have listened to me, Kara, and gotten away from this Luthor scum while you could.”

 

“That’s it! I’ve tried to stay calm and not engage with you James, but you will not call my wife that or any other derogatory name. You need to leave my apartment and never come back. Do not attempt to contact me in any way and if I so much as sense that you are so much as googling Lena’s name I will find you. You only know the purely good version of me but if you think a Luthor can be vindictive you haven’t seen anything until you see Kryptonian royalty doing whatever it takes to protect their family,” Kara said in the most venomous tone anyone had ever heard her use which caused James to gulp and quickly flee the apartment.

 

As soon as James left, Lena pulled her wife into her arms, while being mindful of their daughter between them, and whispered in her ear, “it’s okay, Kara. Khap zhao rrip, khap zhao rrip, khap zhao rrip.”

 

“I love you too, Lee. I’m sorry I lashed out just now,” Kara whispered back.

 

Pulling back to look Kara in her beautiful blue eyes, Lena said firmly, “you have nothing to apologize for, Darling. I know you would do anything to protect us just as I would. I love you,” Lena said before placing a sweet kiss to Kara’s lips.

 

“Alright, I think we all can tell you’re in love but can we skip the romance so we can all be properly introduced to your little girl? Aunty Cat would like to meet her,” Cat said as she marched up to the couple.

 

“Aunty Cat, huh Ms. Grant,” Kara asked with a quirked eyebrow of her own.

 

“You can call me Cat, Kara,” Cat said as she rolled her eyes before adding, “and yes Aunty Cat because I am far too young to be called Grandma or Nana no matter how much I may view you as a daughter. Now, may I be properly introduced,” Cat asked expectantly, completely ignoring the shocked look on Kara’s face at hearing Cat admit she viewed Kara as a daughter.

 

When Cat continued to look at the young couple expectantly, Kara finally was brought out of her shock and spoke. “Of course! Of course, you can be introduced. Elle, this is Aunty Cat. Aunty Cat, this is Elle, our daughter.”

 

Elle looked at Cat curiously for a few moments then surprised everyone when she held her arms out towards Cat. Knowing their daughter only did that when she connected with someone and wanted to be held by them, Lena carefully placed Elle in Cat’s arms much to the media mogul’s surprise.

 

“Oh! Well hello little one. You look so much like your…Kara, what name do you go by?”

 

“Jeju, it means mom in Kryptonese.”

 

“I like that. You look so much like your jeju, but I can see your…”

 

“Mam, it means mom in Irish,” Lena supplied.

 

“That makes sense given your heritage. Well, little one, you look like both your jeju and mam. You may live on Argo but I’m still going to spoil you. I may not see you often but I hope you will always know Aunty Cat loves you and will always be there for you, no matter what,” Cat cooed at Elle with such softness that Kara had only heard when listening to Cat speak to her son, Carter. Before Kara or Lena could say anything though, Cat turned her attention to Kara and Lena. “I don’t like that you both shut us out for five months, but I understand. I know you have to return to your people, but I will always be here if you need me. And you,” she said as she turned to face Astra, “I don’t know you but Kara once spoke of an aunt who was fiercely protective and based on what I saw today, I’d say that aunt was you. I trust that I can rely on you to look out for them, all four of them?”

 

“Until my last breath,” Astra said without hesitation.

 

“Good. I am entrusting you with them then. Elle, remember Aunty Cat loves you,” Cat said as she turned her attention back to Elle before handing her over to Kara. “Now, I can see that you are going to be just fine, Kara, so I must go; I am a busy woman after all,” she said as she grabbed her handbag and made her way to the door. “And, Kara, do remember to contact me when Miah is born and be prepared for me to visit then.” Then just like that, Cat Grant was gone.

 

“I like her,” Astra said simply after a few moments.

 

“Yeah, Cat is something special. She can come off as cold and uncaring but she really cares more than almost anyone I know,” Kara said as she turned back to face the group.

 

“She’s always had a soft spot for you, Kara. I worked for her for five years and she never once took me to lunch like she did you sometimes,” Winn said before turning serious. “I think I’m going to head out as well though. I think you all could use some family time but please promise to stay in touch and congratulations, both of you, your daughter is beautiful, just like her moms,” he said before giving both Kara and Lena a hug, and stealthily slipping a little something in Kara’s pocket, before taking his leave.

 

“I’m going to head out as well. You both know you always have my support. I’ll be sure to visit soon and if we get any leads on Cadmus or Lillian, I will let you know. I will also keep an eye on James just to make sure he doesn’t reach out to Clark and try to cause problems,” J’onn said before he too hugged the women and took his leave.

 

“We’re going to leave too. Kara, Lena, I meant everything I said to James today and I hope one day you both believe it. I know I’m not currently allowed to visit Argo but I hope one day that will change. I do love you guys and I love your family and I’m going to prove it,” Alex said before heading to the door while Maggie gave the couple a hug and congratulated them on saving Argo while also promising to visit within the next few days.

 

Just before Maggie and Alex walked out the front door though, Kara called out to her sister.

 

“Hey, Alex?”

 

“Yeah, Kara?”

 

“Thank you for making sure the Q Wave device got to us safely; we wouldn’t have been able to save Argo without it.”

 

“You don’t have to thank me; I’m your sister, and even though I’ve been a sh..terrible one if you ever need my help I’ll be there even if we haven’t talked for years. I love you Kara and I hope you finally have all the happiness you deserve on Argo,” Alex said sincerely.

 

“Thank you, Alex. I am happy and I hope you find a way to be happy without the burden of always thinking you’re responsible for me or having to follow orders that pertain to me. I just want you to be as happy as I am with Lena and our little family.”

 

“I’m getting there,” Alex said before she and Maggie finally left the loft.

 

The door had only just closed behind Alex and Maggie when they heard a voice that hadn’t spoken the entire evening.

 

“You’re both leaving me? For good this time,” a teary-eyed Ruby asked before running to Kara’s room and slamming the door behind her.

 

“I’m going to go check on her. I wish you had told me you weren’t planning to come back here full-time though so I could prepare her before tonight,” a defeated Sam said before making her way to Kara’s bedroom to check on her daughter.

 

It was only then that the couple realized that Sam and Ruby both had not said a single word the entire evening and they knew the Arias women only remained that silent when they were incredibly hurt.

Chapter End Notes

That was a lot but the reactions had to happen even though everything hasn't set in for Kara and Lena's family and friends yet. They all focused so much on the news that Kara and Lena are moving to Argo that they haven't really let it set in that the couple literally saved a planet. Sam and Ruby's reaction will be in the next chapter. As always thank you for reading and I look forward to reading your comments! I may not always get to reply to your comments but I do read them all and appreciate them!

Chapter 36

Chapter Notes

Will Kara and Lena be able to fix things with the Arias women or will their trip back to National City end without them being able to at least begin to repair their relationships with the mother-daughter duo?

Ruby Arias was twelve years old. For as long as she could remember it had always just been her and her mom, Sam. When Ruby was eleven though, her mom moved them to National City where she had accepted a job with longtime friend, Lena Luthor. Ruby knew of Lena; she sent gifts for each of Ruby’s birthdays and Christmas but Ruby had never actually met Lena, that she could remember at least. When they moved to National City though, that all changed. Suddenly she had aunts and uncles and even grandparents. Ruby was happier than she had ever been once they moved to National City and Aunt Lena truly became Aunt Lena and with her came Aunt Kara, Aunt Alex, Aunt Maggie, Uncle Winn, Uncle James (although Ruby didn’t really care for him too much), Grandpa J’onn and Grandma Eliza. Ruby was always closest to Aunt Lena and Aunt Kara though. She would spend one weekend a month with Lena and Kara and during that weekend they’d go away on a weekend trip or do something fun in National City. If they stayed in National City they’d let her pick which house they stayed at too. One time, they even took Ruby to NASA’s training facility for astronauts and Ruby was able to sit in the space simulator and feel what it’d be like to be in space with no gravity. It was one of the best weekends of young Ruby’s life. Then, when Ruby turned twelve, her two favorite aunts, with Sam’s approval, took Ruby and Sam to Puerto Rico, a place the young girl had been dying to visit after learning about its culture in school, and she had the best birthday ever, but not because of what they were doing or where they were but, because she got to spend her birthday with her three favorite people in the whole world.

 

Everything changed for Ruby though, when her two favorite aunts disappeared. Not long after Ruby had been told Lena left National City and may never return and Kara had shut everyone out, Sam packed up all of their belongings and moved them back to Metropolis. Ruby thought she’d at least be able to still talk to her other aunts, uncles and grandparents but Sam cut off communication with everyone, well everyone except Alex. Hurting from the pain of losing her two favorite aunts, Ruby began to grow closer to Alex, who would call her once a week and visit once a month. If Ruby asked Alex about Kara or Lena though, the elder Danvers sister would shut down and become sad, so Ruby stopped asking. Instead, she had asked her friend Shelby, whose father was a police officer, if her dad could help her find her aunts. Shelby’s father tried because it was clear to him how much the women meant to the girl but he quickly learned that everything dealing with Lena Luthor and Kara Danvers had been marked as highly classified by the US government. The day he told Ruby he wouldn’t be able to find her aunts, was the day she stopped hoping she’d see them again but she never stopped missing them.

 

About a week ago though, Ruby got a call from an unknown number on the brand-new cell phone Sam had just purchased for her. Her mother had told her not to answer calls from unknown callers but something told Ruby to answer, so she did and she was not disappointed.

 

 

Flashback – One Week Ago

 

“Hello,” Ruby had answered the call.

 

“Rubes? Hi sweetheart, it’s me, Aunt Lena.”

 

“Aunt Lena?! Is it…is it really you,” Ruby asked hopefully even though she’d recognize her aunt’s voice anywhere.

 

“It is sweetie, it’s me.”

 

“You left me,” Ruby sniffled. “You left me and then Aunt Kara left, probably because she’s totally in love with you and you broke her heart when you left but still you left us, you both did! Why did you leave without saying goodbye,” Ruby asked as her sniffles turned to full-fledged sobs.

 

“Ruby, I am so sorry I left the way I did. I should have handled it better but I promise you one day I will explain why I left the way I did. I promise you I will never leave you again. I’ve seen the error of my ways and I’m going to fix things, with everyone. I just…I just needed you to know that I’m sorry and I love you and I will fix things,” Lena implored the girl to believe her.

 

“Wh…What about Aun…Aunt Kara?”

 

“You’re right, sweetheart, she is or at least was in love with me just as I am in love with her but sometimes adults make bad decisions when they think they’re doing it for a good reason and that was the case with me. You should know something though; your Aunt Kara never gave up on me. It turns out that while she did shut all of you out these past five months, she kept looking for me every single day and she found me. She found me and shared some big news with me in a letter she left and I’m coming home Ruby; I’m on my way to the airport right now and I’m coming home.”

 

“Re…Really?”

 

“Yes, sweetheart. I don’t know when I’ll be able to come see you because I need to have some time with Aunt Kara to figure things out but I wanted you to know I’m coming home and I will not leave you again. When I read the letter, Kara left me, I realized how horrible it was of me to leave you the way I did and I thought about how I’d feel if someone left my…”

 

“Your what, Aunt Lena,” Ruby asked curiously.

 

“Can you keep a secret Ruby? One that you can’t tell anyone, not even your mom?”

 

“Yes! You know I’m a good secret keeper!”

 

Chuckling Lena said, “I do know that. Well, the truth is, the news Kara told me about in her letter is that she and I have a daughter. She’s a month old.”

 

“I have a cousin?!”

 

“You do,” Lena said once again amazed at how children just accept certain news without asking how it’s possible. “As soon as I read Kara’s letter my entire life changed and I fully realized how wrong it was of me to leave you the way I did and I thought about how upset I’d be if someone did what I did to my daughter. So, maybe I shouldn’t have called my twelve year old niece with this news but I needed to call you and tell you how sorry I am and that I’m coming home. I love you Ruby and I promise to never, ever, leave you again. I hope you can forgive me one day, Rubes,” Lena said as she herself grow emotional.

 

“Mom always says you should forgive someone you love when they say they’re sorry and mean it, so I forgive you but if you leave me again I don’t think I’d be able to forgive you,” Ruby said honestly.

 

“That’s fair. I do love you Rubes and Aunt Kara and I will both prove that we’re not going to leave again.”

 

“I believe you.”

 

“I’m glad. Now, I do have a favor to ask you.”

 

“What is it,” Ruby asked skeptically.

 

“Once Aunt Kara and I work things out, do you think you can handle being there for our little girl like a big sister would? She’s just a little baby and needs someone other than her moms looking out for her.”

 

“I’ve always wanted to be a big sister! I’ll look out for her, promise! I won’t let you down, Aunt Lena, I swear.”

 

“I know you won’t Rubes. I hate to cut this short but we’re pulling up to the airport now but I promise to come see you as soon as I can. Remember to keep mine and Aunt Kara’s daughter a secret and maybe for now don’t mention that you talked to me, okay?”

 

“Okay! I won’t tell anyone anything. I love you Aunt Lena! Oh! And tell Aunt Kara I love her too and tell my…wait, what’s the baby’s name?”

 

“It’s Lorelei but we’re calling her Elle.”

 

“I like that! Tell Elle that her big cousin Ruby loves her and can’t wait to meet her!”

 

“I’ll pass the message along to both of them. I’ll see you as soon as I can, Rubes. I love you,” Lena said before ending the call and then stepping out of the car so she could begin the journey home, to her family.

 

End Flashback

 

 

True to her word, Ruby didn’t tell anyone about the phone call or Elle’s existence. She didn’t even say anything when Alex visited a matter of days later or when Kara came a couple of days after that. She was getting impatient to see Lena and her baby cousin though, but then finally her mom got a text asking them to come to Kara’s loft in National City. Ruby just knew that she was finally going to get the proper reunion with her aunts she wanted and that she’d get to meet her baby cousin and she was so excited for that. Of course, things did not go the way she thought they would when her aunts announced they weren’t just moving away from National City but were moving to a whole other planet. In that moment, young Ruby felt crushed, but kept it together until almost everyone left.

 

When it was just her, her mom, Lena, Kara, Elle, Eliza and Astra left, Ruby couldn’t hold her feelings in any longer and finally spoke for the first time since entering the loft.

 

“You’re both leaving me? For good this time,” a teary-eyed Ruby asked before running to Kara’s room and slamming the door behind her.

 

“I’m going to go check on her. I wish you had told me you weren’t planning to come back here full-time though so I could have prepared her before tonight,” a defeated Sam said before making her way to Kara’s bedroom to check on her daughter.

 

It was only then that the couple realized that Sam and Ruby both had not said a single word the entire evening and the Arias women only remained that silent when they were incredibly hurt.

 

 


 

 

As soon as Sam closed the bedroom door behind her, Kara and Lena deflated knowing they were the cause of Ruby’s pain.

 

“We were so focused on explaining that we didn’t stop to think about how Ruby was going to react. Maybe we should have met with her and Sam separately,” Kara said, clearly upset with herself.

 

“No, I don’t think the manner she found out in is the problem, I think it’s me,” Lena nervously said.

 

“What do you mean, Lee,” Kara asked as Eliza and Astra excused themselves to the kitchen to give the couple some semblance of privacy.

 

“I called Ruby the day I left Ireland to come back here,” Lena admitted as she hung her head down.

 

“What? Not that you can’t call her but you weren’t talking to any of us so why did you call her?”

 

“After I read your letter and found out about Elle, I knew I had to come home and Elle was the only thing I thought about and the more I thought the more I thought about what I’d do if anyone ever hurt her. Then I…”

 

“Then you realized we hurt Ruby by ghosting her especially after she told us in Puerto Rico about how everyone always leaves her, except Sam, but she was happy to know she now had us too” Kara said sadly.

 

“Yeah. So, on the ride to the airport I called her and I told her about Elle. I slipped up when explaining things to her and she caught it so I told her, but she promised not to tell anyone. She was so excited to have a cousin and I asked her to look out for Elle like a big sister and I kept…I kept telling her I wouldn’t leave again. She has always thought of us as a packaged deal so I know she took it as me promising that we both wouldn’t leave her again and then we…”

 

“And then we announced we’re leaving the planet and our promise to visit and have them visit doesn’t erase the fact that to her we’re leaving her again,” Kara said clearly crestfallen.

 

“Yeah. God, I can’t believe we didn’t think of this possibility sooner! And it’s not just Ruby that’s hurt, it’s Sam too. You saw her, she was upset and she and Ruby didn’t speak until everyone left and those two are only ever that quiet when they’re really hurt. We’re supposed to be back home in time for Elle’s bedtime but I don’t think we can fix this before then,” Lena said as she ranted, clearly upset with herself.

 

“Your mother and I promised to never leave each other when we were around Ruby’s age,” Astra stoically said as she reentered the living room, clearly having listened in to Kara and Lena’s conversation. “When she met your father, however, she made plans to leave our home in Kandor to move to Argo City with him. I reacted much like young Ruby did to your news. All it took to make it better was Alura’s promise of regular calls and visits and Alura following through on that promise. In the end, I followed them to Argo City within a few years but before that those regular calls and visits helped maintain our relationship and I never felt left behind the entire time we lived in different places. Perhaps you can do something similar for Ruby? Yes, you mentioned visits generally when everyone was here but maybe she needs to hear about visits specifically pertaining to her,” Astra mused.

 

“I agree with your aunt girls. You both had regular visits with Ruby, and Sam for that matter, when you all lived here in National City and then that all stopped when you left Lena, and you shut everyone out Kara. I think it’s reasonable to assume Ruby thinks you living on Argo will be a repeat of the past five months. You need to reassure her that you are not abandoning her. As for Sam, she’s faced abandonment most of her life so you need to make sure she knows you’re not abandoning her either,” Eliza gently said.

 

“We didn’t plan on abandoning them. When we said we would visit and they could visit we meant Sam and Ruby too,” Kara said.

 

“We know, sweetheart, but think about it, you and Lena have faced abandonment yourselves with your biological families and if the roles were reversed would you have reacted to the news any differently than Ruby and Sam did,” Eliza asked.

 

“No, we would have reacted the same and probably lashed out, or at least I would have,” Lena said.

 

“Exactly. Don’t beat yourselves up over this. You were trying to think about everyone but now you need to fix it so get in there and talk to them,” Eliza encouraged.

 

 


 

 

While Kara, Lena, Eliza and Astra were talking in the living room, Sam and Ruby were talking in the bedroom.

 

“Mom, they’re leaving again! They just came back and they’re leaving again and this time they’re not coming back,” Ruby said through tears.

 

“Sweetheart, I know you’re upset, I am too, but I don’t think they’re trying to abandon any of us.”

 

“But they’re leaving. If they loved me they wouldn’t leave the planet!”

 

“Rubes, I wish they had told me ahead of time so we weren’t blindsided but we don’t control this situation. We’ve tried to keep a lot of your aunts’ lives from you but I think it’s time to tell you a few things.”

 

“Like what?”

 

“Aunt Lena’s mom died when she was a little girl; that’s how she came to live with her birth father and the Luthor’s. Lillian was never very nice to Lena and she’s hired bad men to go after her more than once. And her brother, Lex? He’s done the same thing. They’ve also hurt Aunt Kara. Lillian and Lex do not like aliens and they really don’t like Kryptonians. They also know that Aunt Kara is Supergirl and seven months ago when she disappeared for bit, and we told you she was on assignment for CatCo, she had actually been abducted and it Lillian and an anti-alien organization she runs that did it. They hurt Aunt Kara then, and while Lex may be in prison, Lillian and her anti-alien organization are still out there and they pose a danger to both your aunts, especially now that they have a daughter and a son on the way,” Sam explained.

 

“But why does that mean they have to leave?! Aunt Kara is Supergirl, she can protect all of us,” Ruby insisted.

 

“Ruby, as parents, our children are our whole world and we would do anything to protect them. I can’t say this for sure, but I have a feeling your aunts have a way to control who can and can’t visit Argo, given what Alex said, so if Lillian and her organization can’t go to Argo then that is the one place where your aunts, Elle and little Jeremiah, once he’s born, will be completely safe. As much as it pains me to think about them leaving, if the roles were reversed, I’d move to another planet if that’s what it took to keep you safe.”

 

“I know I sound like a little kid throwing a tantrum but I haven’t had dinners or movie nights or game nights or our weekends for five months, Mom, and I thought…I thought they were coming home and I’d get to have all those things again.”

 

“Maybe you can still have those things. You didn’t give your aunts a chance to say anything before you came storming in here in all your pre-teen glory,” Sam said teasingly causing Ruby to smile slightly.

 

“Yeah I guess. Why are you upset at them though, Mom?”

 

“I’m more sad than upset. Lena was in contact with me while she was gone because of L-Corp but she never mentioned she’s pregnant or that she can Kara finally admitted their feelings. And Kara, well I’m just sad that she didn’t think she could come to me about any of it. I’m sad neither of them told me about Elle too. I’m just sad, but I plan to talk to them both about my feelings and hopefully I’ll stop being sad about it.”

 

“I’m scared to lose them, Mom. Everyone always leaves and these past five months have sucked without them and I didn’t just lose them, I lost all my other aunts, uncles and grandparents too,” Ruby admitted.

 

Before Sam could respond though and explain that it wasn’t Kara and Lena’s fault Ruby lost the other too, there was a knock on the door. Moving to answer it, Sam stepped aside so Kara and Lena could enter the room.

 

“Hey guys, we know you’re both upset but we were hoping we could talk some if you’re up for it,” Kara said softly.

 

When the Arias women nodded their heads, Kara and Lena took it as their go ahead to talk.

 

“Ruby, Kara and I are not leaving you. I meant it when I told you on the phone last week that I would never leave you again and Kara’s not leaving you either.”

 

“Yeah, I hate to break it to you Rubes, but you’re kinda stuck with me and Lena,” Kara said playfully. “Plus, we need someone to help us watch over our kids and be a role model for them and the only person we can think of to fill that role. Think you’re up for it?”

 

“Of course I am!”

 

“Wait, did you say you talked to Ruby on the phone last week?! How did I not know about this, Lena,” Sam asked clearly hurt that Lena talked to Ruby but not her.

 

“Sam, when I found out about Elle, I immediately got everything together to come back here and I called Ruby on the way to the airport since you had included her number in your last email about L-Corp. Thinking about my own daughter, I thought about how poorly I treated Ruby by leaving like I did and how upset I’d be if someone did that to my daughter. We had a good talk and I promised Ruby that I’d never leave her again and I plan on keeping that promise. And before you say something else, I asked Ruby not to tell you and I know that was wrong, but I wasn’t ready to talk to you about my actions when I knew I needed to focus on talking to Kara, fixing things with her, meeting my daughter and telling Kara about our son.”

 

“I understand but you have to understand that given recent history it’s a little hard to believe you won’t leave when you’ve relocated to another planet,” Sam couldn’t help but spit out.

 

“And that’s what we wanted to talk with you about. Sam, when I was at your house we talked about you and Ruby coming to Argo sometime to see it and Lena and I desperately want to share Argo with you. We know it’s going to be a little tricky but we were hoping you would allow Lena and I to have our monthly weekends with Ruby on Argo and we were hoping you’d both join us for dinners on Fridays and after dinner we could have a movie night or a game night and maybe Ruby could spend some school breaks with us too,” Kara said.

 

“And before you ask about getting to Argo, we have travel methods to get you to the fortress where the portal is so all in all it would only take maybe an hour to travel to and from the fortress,” Lena quickly added.

 

“Really? You still want to do our weekends and a weekly dinner with a movie night or game night and see me on school breaks,” Ruby asked surprised.

 

“Of course we do! We’ve missed our weekends these past months and Elle and Miah are going to need their big cousin around for them to spend time with,” Lena said.

 

“Can we do all that, Mom? Please,” Ruby begged.

 

Pretending to think about it, Sam hummed as she tapped her fingers on her chin for a couple of moments before finally saying, “I think we can make those things happen.”

 

“YES! Thank you! Thank you! Thank you,” Ruby chanted as she hugged her mom and then her aunts, clearly overjoyed at the knowledge that she was not losing her aunts.

 

After Ruby’s celebration calmed down and Sam mouthed a quick “thank you” to Lena and Kara, the couple had one final question for the mother-daughter duo.

 

“So, would you two like to be formally introduced to Elle,” Kara asked.

 

“Yes,” the Arias women said immediately.

 

 


 

 

Sam and Ruby were immediately taken by Elle, and the little girl even wrapped her hand around Ruby’s finger. Sam was thrilled to finally be an aunt herself, while Ruby was ecstatic to have a cousin, even if she was already behaving more like an older sibling. After each of the Arias women had the change to hold Elle, Kara finally got to properly introduce them to Astra as well. Both women were thrilled to meet the aunt that Kara often spoke of. But, like all good things, the night had to come to an end far quicker than anyone wanted as Kara and Lena needed to get Elle home and to bed. With promises to see each other that Friday for dinner, the Arias women made their way to Lena’s penthouse where they were staying for the night and Kara, Lena, Eliza, Astra and Elle regrouped with Astra’s soldiers and made their way back to the fortress and then through the portal home. All in all, everyone was pleased with how the evening turned out, even if there were a few hiccups.

 

 


 

 

Things may have gone relatively well at the loft, all things considered, but the troublemaker of the night was already causing more trouble. As soon as he was back in his apartment, James retrieved the burner phone her had from his wall safe and dialed the one number programed into it. It only took one ring for the call to be answered.

 

“Hello?”

 

“It’s me. We need to meet. Kara’s gone off and married a Luthor and she even has a child with her and another on the way.”

 

“Meet me on the pier, twenty minutes.”

Chapter End Notes

Trouble is brewing just as Kara and Lena begin to make progress with those they left behind. But who did James call and what will they do?

As always, thank you for reading this fic!

Chapter 37

Chapter Notes

This chapter is different from those before it and I believe it will take you all by surprise; but be warned it is a little darker than previous chapters.

“You’re late,” James growled when his companion joined him five minutes late.

 

“I had to ensure I wasn’t being followed. Now, tell me what was so urgent we had to meet tonight.”

 

“I told you, Kara has gone off and married a Luthor, Lena, to be specific and they have a daughter and another child on their way,” James hissed.

 

“I already knew about the marriage and daughter but the second child is news.”

 

“You knew?! Why didn’t you tell me then so I could have been better prepared!”

 

“Of course, I knew. One does not work with my associates and not know of certain things. They will be most interested to know the pair have somehow found a way to produce another child. What else did you learn tonight, James?”

 

“Argo City survived the death of Krypton. I don’t know how it survived, exactly but it did. Kara’s Aunt Astra, was among the survivors and she came here with Kara and Lena but they were returning to Argo with her as they have decided to relocate permanently.”

 

“Kara Danvers aka Supergirl has decided to leave our planet for good AND she took Lena Luthor with her?”

 

“Yes, but Lena was more than willing to go. Apparently, they’re the leaders of what’s left of Krypton.”

 

“And the child returned to Argo with them as well?”

 

“She did.”

 

“Interesting. Do you know if they are planning an attack?”

 

“I only know that they intend to take down Cadmus and Lillian Luthor.”

 

“Did they reveal their attack plan?”

 

“No, I don’t think they have one yet or they simply didn’t want us to know they have one.”

 

“That won’t do. We will need to infiltrate Argo and eliminate them before they have a chance to enact their plan. Can you get us access to Argo?”

 

“No, I do not know where their portal is located exactly and, even if I did, they appear to have a way to control who is able to cross into Argo and vice versa and I am not on that list after tonight.”

 

“What do you mean?”

 

“You told me should Kara ever reach out, it was my directive to get her to return to National City because you wanted her to work with you again to keep our city and planet safe. You also told me that if she showed up with Lena, I needed to try and separate them. So, I tried to reason with Kara that she was needed here but I came on too strong and it caused an argu…wait, you said ‘that won’t do’ when I said they plan to take down Cadmus and Lillian Luthor. If you wanted Kara to be Supergirl and keep us safe why wouldn’t you want her taking down Cadmus and Lillian,” James asked as the pieces began to fall into place as he looked at his companion’s smug smirk and the evil glint in his eyes. “You never wanted Kara to help you; you’re working with Cadmus and Lillian, aren’t you? You plan to kill her and her children for being alien,” James said in horror as he suddenly realized what was really going on.

 

“I should have known you’d get there eventually, Mr. Olsen. Under Lillian Luthor’s leadership, Cadmus will rid the earth of the vermin that are aliens.”

 

“No! You can’t do that; they help us! It’s the Luthor’s that are vermin not all aliens!”

 

“Ah you are right; there is one alien who isn’t part of the vermin.”

 

“What are you talking about?”

 

“Hello, Jimmy, long time no talk.”

 

“Clark?! What? Why?”

 

“Jimmy, Cadmus is the future; the sooner you see that the better. Alien scum, like my disgraceful cousin, are ruining our planet. Earth is for humans not aliens,” Clark said.

 

“Clark, YOU are an alien!”

 

“That may be true, Mr. Olsen, but Superman here has committed himself to protecting humans. He has dedicated himself to the cause.”

 

“Supergirl protects humans too!”

 

“No! That sorry excuse of a Kryptonian protects aliens. She doesn’t focus on the human race; if she did she could be seen as a God too,” Clark said

 

“You really are delusional. The Clark I was friends with truly gone. What would Lois say if she knew you were involved in this anti-alien plot?”

 

“Lois knows she has no choice but support me and do as we say if she ever wants to see her child when it is birthed in five months,” Clark hissed.

 

“What are you talking about? Lois is a public figure and she does not look pregnant.”

 

“With your precious Supergirl having her daughter that Cadmus created under Lillian’s vision, we had to make a replacement, just in case. But, with no more of Supergirl and Lena’s DNA we had to use alternate genetic material. In the end, although not ideal, it was Superman and Lois’ DNA that was able to create a viable embryo using the birthing matrix Jeremiah Danvers built during his time being held by Cadmus. But none of that matters. What matters is that together Superman, and ultimately the child, will help us rid this planet of all aliens.”

 

“This is crazy! I won’t be part of this,” James said adamantly.

 

“You’re right Mr. Olsen, you won’t be part of this. Superman, you know what to do.”

 

“I’m sorry it came to this Jimmy, but we can’t risk you telling anyone about our plans,” Clark said before his eyes glowed red and he shot his laser vision straight through James Olsen’s heart, killing him before his body even hit the ground.

 

“Put the body in his car and light it up. Make it look like an assassination attempt in retaliation for that article CatCo is rumored to be publishing about Morgan Edge this week. When it’s done, meet us back at headquarters.”

 

“Yes, General Lane.”

 

While General Lane and Kal-El thought they had committed the perfect crime, and tied up a loose end, what they didn’t know was that not only had the entire event been observed but it had been recorded as well.

 

 


 

 

Kara and Lena had been back on Argo for a few hours and were enjoying quality time together when suddenly Kelex appeared.

 

“Your Majesties, Major Tor-Ur requests an immediate audience.”

 

“Is he here,” Kara asked immediately.

 

“No, he is still on assignment but says he needs to speak with you immediately. He has requested a hologram call. He says he must show you something as well.”

 

“Understood. Kelex, we will take the call in the communications hub downstairs. Please have General Astra join us as well,” Kara replied without hesitation.

 

“Of course,” Kelex said before promptly leaving the room.

 

“That was quick. We weren’t expecting to hear from him until morning though, were we?”

 

“No, Lee, he was not due to check in until the morning. He must have found something,” Kara said clearly worried.

 

“Hopefully it’s something that can help us.”

 

“Hopefully, but I have a bad feeling. I can’t describe it, but I have this gut feeling that he does not have good news for us,” Kara said as she and Lena made their way to the communications hub.

 

 

 

Less than two minutes later they were in the communications hub and Astra joined them not even thirty seconds later. With everyone in the room, and top level encryption enabled, Kara initiated the hologram call.

 

“Your Majesties, thank you for accepting my request for a call at this hour,” Tor-Ur said as soon as he answered the call.

 

“Major, we were not expecting to hear from you until your check-in tomorrow morning. Has something happened,” Kara asked, not having time for pleasantries when she had a bad feeling.

 

“Something has happened. I followed James Olsen after he left the loft as ordered. As soon as he entered his apartment he made a phone call. I did use my powers to listen to his call and he was speaking to a man about the two of you and they arranged to meet. I followed Mr. Olsen to the meeting and there a man in a military uniform appeared and I recorded the entire meeting. I am transmitting the video footage now but I must warn you that the end, especially, is disturbing to watch.”

 

“Major, can you give us a summary of events while we await the video,” Astra asked.

 

“Yes, General. It appears that Mr. Olsen was tasked with convincing, Her Majesty, Kara Zor-El, to return to Earth and retake the mantel of Supergirl to protect National City and Earth. He was also to separate both of our queens. However, Mr. Olsen was lied too. He was being used as a pawn in the plot by Cadmus and Lillian Luthor to eliminate all aliens. Mr. Olsen refused to go along with the plan once he realized he had been manipulated but then Superman, aka Kal-El, appeared. Your Majesties, I regret to inform you that Kal-El is working with Cadmus and he…he…,”

 

“What did Kal-El do,” Kara growled as she felt her anger rise with every passing second.

 

“Kal-El used his laser vision and executed James Olsen. He was gone before he even knew what was happening.”

 

“No, no, no, no, no. Kal…no…Kal is not a murderer. We may not agree on anything but he’s always refused to kill; that is the one thing we had in common,” Kara said in disbelief not wanting to believe that her cousin would actually cross that line.

 

“I would not have believed it had I not seen it with my own eyes. I am sorry to have to deliver this news to you.”

 

“Kar, the video is ready to be viewed; do you want me to play it” Lena quietly asked.

 

Not trusting her voice, Kara simply nodded her head. Everyone was silent as they watched the conversation between James, General Lane and Kal take place. Kara was disgusted by the conversation and Lena wanted nothing more than to return to National City and destroy her so-called mother for wanting to not only kill her wife but now her children too. When they watched Kal’s eyes glow red, Kara automatically reached for Lena’s hand and clutched it tightly as tears welled in both their eyes. The moment they saw the laser vision erupt from Kal’s eyes though, they both steeled their faces, hardened their jaw lines and knew that formulating a plan to take down Cadmus and Lillian couldn’t wait, it needed to happen now, and they needed to include taking General Lane and Kal-El down as well.

 

“My Queens, what are your orders,” Astra asked her nieces in her steely General voice a couple of moments after the video finished playing.

 

All it took was one look between the couple and nod from Lena for Kara to go into full-fledged monarch mode.

 

“Major, continue to monitor the situation. Report in every hour. When you learn the location of Cadmus headquarters let us know. General Astra will be your contact person for your check-ins. Additional units will be deployed within the hour so that once located we can have teams tailing Kal-El, General Lane and Lillian Luthor. And Major, you may use lethal force if necessary but it is still a last resort. Understood?”

 

“Understood, Your Majesty. I will check-in in an hour,” Tor-Ur said before disconnecting the call.

 

As soon as the call disconnected, Kara turned to Astra and spoke in a tone that told Astra her niece was ready for war.

 

“Aunt Astra, I want our top spies sent to rendezvous with Major Tor-Ur within the hour. Then, at nine o’clock sharp tomorrow I want the war council convened. I trust most of the war council is here?”

 

“Yes, all but one survived the death of Krypton and the next generation war council members are currently being trained.”

 

“Have the trainees attend as well. I also want J’onn called and asked to join us for this meeting and ask him to bring Maggie and…and…,” Kara said before sharing a silent conversation with her wife before Lena finished the statement.

 

“And ask that Alex join us as well. I’ll take care of approving her to enter Argo. We may have our issues with Alex but she is a soldier, and a good one at that. I would also suggest bringing Cat Grant as well. She may not be a soldier but with James’ death she will need to make some rather quick decisions for CatCo and depending what course of action we decide to take, we may need her to get news out to the public as quickly as possible for us. Are you alright with Cat coming as well, Kara?”

 

“Yes, you’re right Lena, Cat should be included too. Never tell Winn I said what I’m about to say, because I will deny it until the end of time, but it’s time to assemble the SuperFriends. It’s time for war.”

Chapter End Notes

I can't wait to see your reactions to it having been General Lane James called as well as James' death. I don't typically kill of characters who are alive in the show but this death is the catalyst that kicks everything into high gear for taking down Cadmus, Lillian, Kal-El and now General Lane.

And for those who will ask, the revelation about Lois and the child being created in the matrix will be discussed in the next chapter as the war council and some of the SuperFriends meet.

Chapter 38

Chapter Notes

At 9:00 a.m. sharp, Kara and Lena strode into the war council room at the military guild. Looking about the room, Kara was pleased to see that every council member was present as were J’onn, Alex, Maggie and Cat while Winn was available via a communication device Kara had given to him so he could remain at the DEO to monitor things from there.

 

“Good morning everyone and thank you all for being here on such short notice. I know some of you may be unsure why we are here and why I have invited non-Kryptonians and all will be explained shortly. First though, I would like everyone to briefly introduce themselves as we will all be working together until the current threats are eliminated. I’ll start. My name is Kara Zor-El, Queen of Krypton.

 

“Good morning, everyone. I am Lena Zor-El, Queen of Krypton.”

 

“I am General Astra In-Ze and I am the top-ranking General of the military and head of the military guild.”

 

“I am General June Lo-Xo and I am the second in command of the military and military guild.”

 

“I am Lieutenant General Han-Le and I oversee our special forces.”

 

“I am Lieutenant General Lee Van-Ir and I oversee our infantry forces.”

 

“I am Lieutenant General Zo Tye-En and I oversee our air and space forces.”

 

“I am Major General Torren-Vi and I am in charge of training our military.”

 

“I am Colonel Val Zen-Ro and I am the commanding officer on the ground for Special Forces Teams One, Two and Three.”

 

“I am Colonel Ray-Or and I am the commanding officer on the ground for Special Forces Teams Four, Five and Six.”

 

“I am Colonel Mae Lee-Ur and I am the commanding officer on the ground for infantry groups A, B, C, D, E and F.”

 

“I am Colonel Larz-Zo and I am the commanding officer on the ground for infantry groups G, H, I, J and K.”

 

“I am Colonel Marv-Ker and I am the commanding officer for all air forces.”

 

“I am Colonel Ri Si-Urk and I am the commanding officer for all space forces.”

 

“I am J’onn Jonzz, Director of the DEO on Earth.”

 

“I am Alex Danvers, Assistant Director of the DEO on Earth.”

 

“I am Maggie Sawyer and I am a Detective with the Science Division of the National City Police Department.”

 

“I am Cat Grant, Owner and newly reinstated CEO of CatCo Worldwide Media. I may not have a military type background but I can get information out to the masses quicker than anyone else.”

 

“Hello, I’m Winn Schott and I am an Agent with the DEO on Earth. I am the technology expert here,” Winn said through the hologram call.

 

“And from left to right we have Kon-Kai, Alana Val-Er, Owen-De, Ren-So, Pia Larz-Mi, Gal Dre-Uk and Jai Han-Li who are military guild apprentices who will likely join this council one day when they have earned it,” Astra said by way of introduction.

 

“Now that that’s out of the way, let’s get to the reason we are here today. As many of you know, prior to learning Argo survived, I was on Earth where I was known as Supergirl. I spent my time there working to keep National City and the planet safe from threats both human and alien. However, not everyone on Earth is welcoming of non-humans. One such group is known a Cadmus and is run by Lillian Luthor. Cadmus’ goal is to rid the planet of all aliens and at this point both myself and Queen Lena as well as our children are on their kill list. It is also important to note that Lillian Luthor is my wife’s adoptive mother but they do not have a relationship; Lillian has ordered more attempts on my wife’s life than I can count. The Luthor family and Cadmus unfortunately have a long history of hatred of aliens, especially Kryptonians. Nearly eight months ago, they abducted me and I was tortured. If I went into detail about everything Cadmus and Lillian Luthor have done to deserve our declaration of war we would be here far longer than we have time for, but the fact is we must eliminate the threat of Cadmus and Lillian Luthor for not only my family’s safety but all of ours,” Kara began to explain before being cut off.

 

“I’m sorry, Your Majesty, but you and Queen Lena control who can and cannot enter Argo and therefore you and your family are safe here so why does this problem require our intervention,” General June asked.

 

“If you would allow your Queen to finish explaining you would understand why,” Lena said with a glare that caused the woman to visibly shrink.

 

“My apologies.”

 

“While it may seem that this is just an earth problem it is not. Last night, Tor-Ur followed a man named James Olsen after he left the meeting we held with our friends on Earth disgruntled and upset about the news of our move. He was observed meeting with a General in the US Army named Sam Lane who is working with Cadmus. General Lane made a remark about coming here to stage an attack and knowing him as I do, I know he will not rest until he finds a way to come here and mount an attack. We must eliminate the threat before they have the opportunity to come here and mount an attack of their own. Additionally…,” Kara explained before she had to pause to rein in her emotions. “Additionally, while observing James’ conversation with General Lane another individual appeared, specifically a Kryptonian appeared.”

 

“If there’s already a Kryptonian fighting against this threat we should let them finish the job for us,” Colonel Val Zen-Ro said.

 

“The Kryptonian in question is working with Cadmus, Lillian and General Lane,” Lena grit out.

 

“Who would betray us by working with an organization and people responsible for, at the very least, abducting one of our queens and wishing to murder our queens and their family,” Colonel Ri Si-Urk asked.

 

“It was Kal-El,” Kara said simply.

 

“This is impossible,” Major General Torren-Vi said.

 

“It is not impossible. Kal-El is working with Cadmus, Lillian and General Lane but that’s not all. It pains me to inform you all that Kal-El is a traitor to Krypton and last night he committed murder in cold blood on behalf of Cadmus,” Kara said sadly.

 

“That’s blasphemy! No member of the House of El would commit murder in cold blood,” Lieutenant General Han-Le said outraged.

 

“The House of El members who were raised on Krypton wouldn’t commit murder but Kal-El was not raised here; he may as well be human and we know they commit murder regularly,” Colonel Mae Lee-Ur shouted back.

 

“I was one of Jor-El’s closest friends and his son would never do this,” General June Lo-Xo insisted.

 

“SILENCE,” Lena bellowed causing everyone to fall silent. “Unless you have been on Earth and seen who Kal-El has turned into, you have no right to comment on whether or not he would commit such a heinous act. My wife was stuck in the Phantom Zone for years and when she finally made it to Earth instead of caring for her, since he was an adult and her only family, he abandoned her with the Danvers family. He ignored her existence for years, even after she charged head first into battle against my brother, who was going to kill him with kryptonite, even though she knew she would not have her powers as the sun had been turned red. Any time he has interacted with her it has been to yell at her, berate her and put her down. He committed treason a long time ago by abandoning our Queen and treating her as he has. And last night? Last night he was captured on video using his powers to murder James Olsen in cold blood so that he could not tell anyone that Earth’s beloved Superman is really a villain nor tell the masses of the plot to murder my wife and family. He does not deserve to wear the House of El crest. We must not only eliminate the threat of Cadmus, but we must eliminate the threat that is Kal-El, no matter how much it pains us,” Lena said with such conviction that it caused everyone in the room to truly let her words sink in.

 

“I know none of you know me but Queen Kara, is my sister and has been since the day Kal-El literally dropped her in our yard and left. I can count the number of times Clark, that’s the name Kal-El goes by on Earth, contacted Kara between the day he abandoned her and today on one hand and any time I’ve seen him speak to her he’s been cruel,” Alex began before being cut off.

 

“But that does not mean he committed murder,” Colonel Val Zen-Ro said.

 

“Perhaps, but as you were just told, there’s video footage and one of your own witnessed the murder,” J’onn said.

 

“I think it’s time you all watch the video and see for yourselves,” Kara said before adding, “Kelex, play video file of Kal-El, General Sam Lane and James Olsen.”

 

Immediately the video began to play. As each second passed, Kara and Lena watched as everyone grew more disgusted and angered. Then, when Kal-El appeared, in all his Superman glory, and revealed he was working with General Lane the anger skyrocketed. But when he used his heat vision to murder James, moments later, jaws were on the floor as no one, not even those from Earth, thought they’d ever actually see Superman murder someone. Before anyone could say anything though, Winn interrupted the silence.

 

“I’m sorry to interrupt but there’s something you all need to see,” he said as he moved so they could see a broadcast currently airing in National City.

 

“Good morning, National City. Before we dive into our first story I must advise viewers that the content can be painful to watch and hear. With that being said, last night, Acting CEO of CatCo Worldwide Media, James Olsen was killed in an assassination attempt. His body was recovered from his car that had been set on fire overnight. National City PD has yet to name a suspect. However, this morning James Olsen’s longtime best friend, Daily Planet Reporter Clark Kent, has spoken out,” Leslie Willis said.

 

“My fiancée and I are heartbroken at the news of James’ death. He was always dedicated to uncovering the truth and Lois and I vow not to rest until those responsible for his death are brought to justice. You will always be my best friend and my brother, James and I will miss you every single day,” Clarke said in a pre-recorded segment with fake tears welling in his eyes.

 

“In addition to Mr. Kent, Metropolis’ own hero, Superman, has issued a written statement as well that reads, ‘I am sickened that I was not able to reach James Olsen in time to save him. By the time I reached National City, he was already gone. Had Supergirl been present, perhaps he could have been saved. May you find peace, James, knowing that we will get justice for you.’ It sure seems like Superman is blaming the Girl of Steel for James Olsen’s death. As of this broadcast we do not have a statement from Supergirl but should we receive one you will be the first to know. To the family and friends of James Olsen, we here at WKRTV offer our deepest condolences. James was a friend of this network and he will be missed,” Leslie said before sending the show to commercial.

 

The room was full of resounding silence for several moments before Kara steeled herself and took charge like any good monarch would.

 

“Cat, as soon as we’re done here, go with J’onn and prepare for a live broadcast from the fortress. We cannot allow Kal’s statements to dictate the narrative.”

 

“Kara, what are you planning,” Maggie asked.

 

“I’m going to tell the truth and I’m going to release the footage from last night. It’s time they all know who their beloved Superman really is. But, for this to work, I need eyes on Lillian Luthor, Kal-El, General Sam Lane, Lois Lane and Lucy Lane. If I’m revealing the truth, Lois and Lucy will be in danger or they will be used as leverage by Cadmus, Lillian and/or Kal. General Astra, when our team on Earth checked-in this morning did they have eyes on everyone and Cadmus Headquarters?”

 

“They did. Lois Lane is proceeding with her days as normal but we did identify two guards following her; our team could easily take them out however. Lucy Lane, meanwhile, landed in Metropolis this morning and immediately went to Kal-El and Lois’ apartment. Both women appear to be visibly upset about Mr. Olsen’s death. There also has been no movement at the Kent farm in Kansas but if the full truth is being revealed, I suspect the farm may soon have activity now that Kal-El is the sole owner ever since his adoptive parents passed.”

 

“Alright, this is the proposed plan then. While I’m at the fortress conducting a live broadcast exposing Kal-El both as Clark Kent and James’ murderer, Special Forces Teams One and Two along with Assistant Director Danvers and her team from the DEO will move in on Kal and Lois’ apartment. With the truth revealed those two need to be brought to safety. Additionally, if the truth is coming out, the full truth must come out and that includes the truth about me.”

 

“Why would you reveal yourself now after protecting your identity for so long,” Alex asked worriedly.

 

“If I don’t reveal myself during this broadcast, Kal will later and then we will lose credibility. Anyone close to me or my wife though needs to be extracted and brought here for safety until the threat is eliminated. All extraction teams are to subdue any threats and lethal force will be authorized only if absolutely necessary. In addition to Special Forces Teams One and Two, Special Forces Team Three, will be going to Metropolis and extracting Samantha Arias and Ruby Arias. Special Forces Team Four meanwhile, will be headed to National City to extract Carter Grant. If any teams are able to identify the birthing matrix chamber currently growing Kal-El and Lois Lane’s child, extract the chamber if able to do so. Once every team has accomplished its goal, they will return to the fortress and everyone will be brought back to the palace and set up in the various guest quarters until more permanent accommodations can be sorted out. General Astra, I also want a contingent of soldiers outside the fortress in case Kal-El shows up and you will be running point on the ground while I’m conducting the broadcast. As soon as I’m done with the broadcast, I will return here as well. J’onn, Alex, Maggie and Winn, I know you will need to stay on Earth but I ask that you remain inside the DEO as much as possible for your own protection and Cat I hope you stay here with us and Carter so we know you all are as safe as possible. Cadmus will use anyone they can against us and we don’t want them using any of you.”

 

With everyone nodding their heads in understanding and in agreement with the plan so far, Astra took advantage to ask a question that had been on the tip of her tongue.

 

“Shouldn’t we be trying to move on Cadmus, Lillian Luthor and General Lane as well,” Astra asked.

 

“No, not tonight. My mo…Lillian will be expecting that. I know Kal-El’s statements were made at Lillian’s command and were meant to draw Kara and I out to fight them now. They are expecting Supergirl to come in hot and heavy to end things so they won’t be expecting us to only go after Lois, Lucy and everyone close to us to protect them. Once they realize what we did they will hide for a while. Knowing Lillian, this plan buys us at least two months of planning time. They also won’t move from the location they choose to hide at which means we can better plan our attack against them to maximize our chance of success,” Lena said.

 

“But what about the child of Lois Lane and Kal-El,” Lieutenant General Zo Tye-En asked.

 

“They won’t harm the child. We learned they planned to use Elle as a weapon against me and all aliens and it seems most likely that is their goal with this child. Regardless though, as we know, once a child is developing in the matrix, there is no way to terminate so we still have a few months before they’d be able to do anything to the child in the event we are unable to locate and transport the matrix today. Remember regardless if we are able to rescue the child tonight or later, we will not allow our enemies to have the child,” Kara said.

 

“Before we head out, is everyone fully in agreement with this course of action,” Lena asked.

 

After everyone nodded in agreement, they immediately got to work on the exact plan for each team. It took most of the day to finalize plans, but, just before 4:00 p.m., plans were solidified and, after a short temporary goodbye with Elle, Kara, Lena and everyone going to Earth for the mission made their way to the portal.

 

 


 

 

Just as the evening news broadcasts were beginning a 5:00 p.m., CatCo Worldwide Media went live across every channel from the fortress thanks to Lena’s engineering skills while every deployed team worked to extract their assigned individuals.

 

“Good evening National City. As you have all heard, last night James Olsen, a member of the CatCo family, was murdered. What you do not know is the truth surrounding his murder. This morning you were told a lie, and with the help of a dear friend, the truth will come out,” Cat said before the video turned to Kara, who was wearing her super suit.

 

“Good evening National City. This morning my cousin, Kal-El, better known as Superman deceived you not once but twice. First, he implied that it is my fault James Olsen died but that is not the case. Second, Superman’s alter ego, Clark Kent, portrayed himself as a grieving friend, which again is not the case. I know this will be another shock but I have proof that James Olsen did not die due to an assassination attempt ending in a car fire, but rather he was murdered in cold blood by Clark Kent aka Superman,” Kara said as images showing Clarke ripping his shirt open and flinging off his glasses to reveal his super suit were shown. “I know this is hard to believe but we do have proof,” Kara continued once the cameras were back on her. “Before I play the footage, please be warned that it is extremely graphic and not suitable for children to view,” Kara said before playing the video for viewers. Only once the video had played in its entirety did Kara continue with the broadcast. “I know seeing this is a shock; it shocked me too. For years Superman has been a symbol of hope, not only in Metropolis but across the globe, but that was all a façade. As the video shows, Superman has been working with General Sam Lane and the anti-alien terrorist organization Cadmus, which is led by Lillian Luthor. Clark Kent aka Superman has betrayed us all and poses a risk to all of us and must be stopped. If you see him, Lillian Luthor or General Sam Lane take shelter immediately and contact authorities,” Kara said before pausing and growing even more serious. “I am sure as you watch this, some of you are wondering how you can trust me given that it is well known that Superman in my cousin. With that in mind, I must share one more secret with you as a gesture of good will and trust. It has been an honor to be Supergirl, just as much as it has been an honor to be able to bring you hard-hitting honest reporting at CatCo, where I have been employed as a reporter, where you know me as someone else,” Kara said before deactivating her super suit to reveal her true self. “My name is Kara Zor-El but you know me as Kara Danvers and I am Supergirl.”

Chapter End Notes

Did anyone see Kara's reveal coming? The impact of the reveal will be discussed later but by doing it herself, Kara took away Cadmus' main threat to use against her. The military operation occurring simultaneously with the broadcast will be in the next chapter. Will Kara and Lena's Special Forces Teams and Alex's DEO team be able to successfully extract everyone and will they be able to find the matrix with Lois' developing child? I can't wait to see your thoughts! As always, thank you for reading!

Chapter 39

Chapter Notes

Thirty Minutes Before Broadcast

 

“Lee, I would feel more comfortable if you went back to Argo and stayed with Elle and Eliza.”

 

“Kara, I want to stay here with you to support you. I know you’re scared about mine and Miah’s wellbeing but I’m not going to leave the fortress. Plus, with all the protocols in place there’s no way anyone can enter without one of us granting them access so I am perfectly safe here with you.”

 

“I know but just the thought of you being on this planet scares me right now especially knowing that I’m about to out myself as Supergirl. Do you understand how much that one reveal is going to change everything?”

 

“I know that revealing who you are means that everything will change for us on Earth. We will not be able to return here, even for a short visit, without everyone knowing who we truly are. I also know that it means there will always be a risk of someone who hates aliens or a former foe or even family members of former foes trying to hurt us, and our family and friends who choose to stay on Earth full-time, once our relationship and who is close to us is discovered. But here’s the thing Kara, we were always going to face risks because of my maiden name. And as soon as it becomes public knowledge that we’re married, everyone you’re worried about facing risks because of the reveal will face risks because of their connection to a Luthor.”

 

“I just want us and everyone we care about to be safe.”

 

“I know, Darling, but we cannot protect everyone from everything. Right now, everyone will be on Argo with us except J’onn, Alex, Maggie and Winn but they can take care of themselves and we are leaving a small contingent of guards behind for them as well. When the time comes for the others to return to Earth we will make sure they’re protected too,” Lena reassured her wife.

 

“I know. I just hate that people we love will be at risk because of who I am.”

 

“Because of who we are. You’re not in this alone, Kara. We face everything together, El Mayarah, right?”

 

“Yeah, El Mayarah,” Kara said as she finally cracked a small smile for the first time since finding out Kal-El murdered James.

 

 


 

 

Fifteen minutes later, Kara and Lena found themselves standing before everyone for a final talk before enacting their plan.

 

“You all know the plan so I won’t make you listen to it be explained for the hundredth time. Instead, I want to thank each and every one of you for being here and helping Queen Lena and I accomplish this goal. We hope to keep Argo’s existence, and especially how many people was have, as much of a secret as possible after tonight so that when we come to attack Cadmus and Kal-El head on we still have the element of surprise so please use your powers sparingly tonight. You each are dressed like DEO Agents so act like it. DEO members who are here helping us, thank you. I know that you did not have to help us but we are forever grateful. If any of you come into contact with Kal-El, Lillian Luthor, General Sam Lane or any other member of Cadmus, you are authorized to use lethal force if you see fit, otherwise lethal force is only authorized when absolutely necessary.”

 

“Remember that only Sam Arias, Ruby Arias and Carter Grant know we are coming for them. Lois and Lucy Lane have no idea as we are unable to get a message to them. Reassure your targets that everything will be okay and in the case of the Lane sisters, make sure Lois knows we will get her child back to her safely and make sure they both know that they are being taken to Queen Kara but you may need to use her Earth name, Kara Danvers. If they are still hesitant to come make sure Assistant Director Danvers sees them if she isn’t the first to reach them. Both Lane sisters trust my wife and her sister explicitly and should come willingly once they know who has come for them. Under no circumstances are you to reveal that we are going to Argo though until you are back here. We cannot risk Kal-El’s super hearing picking up on our destination. Simply tell your targets you are taking them someplace safe which is what we told the Arias’ and Carter Grant. Are there any questions?”

 

“No Queen Lena,” every Kryptonian said in unison while the DEO contingent said, “no ma’am.”

 

“Alright then, let’s get going. Everyone please remember to stay on comms and try to have your targets before the broadcast ends. El Mayarah,” Kara said before the Kryptonians present, including Lena, as well as the DEO members who knew the phrase’s meaning, repeated the phrase back before heading towards where their targets were known to be.

 

 


 

 

Special Forces Team Three

 

By the time the broadcast started at 5:00 p.m. sharp, Special Forces Team Three had landed just outside of Metropolis and transformed their ship from the fortress into a standard looking black SUV so they could drive the rest of the way. By 5:08 p.m., they were pulling into the Arias’ driveway. Even though they knew it was unlikely that anyone would be watching the Arias’ at that time or expecting a team to come extract them, three members of the six member team, took strategic positions on the exterior of the house to keep watch, while the member driving the car/piloting the ship remained behind the wheel for a quick getaway and the team leader made her way to the front door. Once the doorbell was rung, it only took Sam about ten seconds to answer the door.

 

“Good evening Miss Arias, I am Captain Pia Lor-Xa, the leader of Krypton Special Forces Team Three. I believe their Majesties Kara and Lena Zor-El warned you of my team’s visit?”

 

“Yes, hello. Please call me Sam. Ruby and I are ready to go we just need to grab our bags. Please come in,” Sam said as she stepped aside so the captain could step into the house. “Please make yourself at home. I only need a moment to get Ruby and our bags.”

 

“May I be of any assistance?”

 

“Actually, if you wouldn’t mind could you help me with our bags? Ruby adores her Aunt Lena and Aunt Kara and as soon as I told her about the different guilds on Argo she decided she had to pack every science gadget she has. She says she needs it all to be prepared for all the new experiments she hopes to do with her aunts,” Sam said with a chuckle as they walked towards Ruby’s room.

 

“She sounds like a very curious girl. I do not mean to pry but you’re Kryptonian aren’t you?”

 

Stopping in her tracks Sam turned around and said, “I…what makes you think that?”

 

“Your wrist. You have the mark of the Juru. I swear I am not judging but, you’re a Worldkiller, aren’t you?”

 

“Not anymore,” Sam said firmly.

 

“How is that possible? I’ve never heard of a Worldkiller host being successfully purged of the Worldkiller portion of themselves.”

 

Sensing that Captain Lor-Xa was curious and did not mean any harm, Sam decided to briefly explain how she was no longer a Worldkiller.

 

“I still don’t know much about Worldkillers but Kara’s sister, Alex, used gold kryptonite to strip me of my Kryptonian powers and by doing that, it removed the Worldkiller side of me. She ran tests afterwards and my DNA was completely human.”

 

“That’s not possible. You may be part human depending on the genetic sample put into the matrix to create you, but you cannot erase your Kryptonian heritage. It makes sense that the gold kryptonite could erase the Worldkiller within you but you are still Kryptonian.”

 

“You seem to know a lot about this,” Sam said curiously.

 

“My mother was a Worldkiller. After my birth my father devoted most of his time to searching for a way to get rid of the Worldkiller portion of my mother but his attempt was unsuccessful and my mother died a few hours after. To this day my father is researching Worldkillers and his research says that at their core all Worldkillers are Kryptonian. I know we are pressed for time tonight, but perhaps once you and your daughter are safe on Argo he could examine your blood and see what your DNA profile truly reveals. Of course, you are not obligated to do this,” Captain Lor-Xa rushed to assure.

 

“Are you saying I may have a biological parent on Argo,” Sam asked in utter disbelief as she had long since given up on knowing who her biological parents were.

 

“It’s possible. But as I said, you do not have to do any of this and I will not reveal your heritage to anyone, of that you have my word.”

 

“It’s a lot to think about but I have a daughter to think of so if I can learn about my heritage and maybe even find out who my biological parents are or were, I have to take that opportunity, so yes, I would like to meet with your father.”

 

“Wonderful. We can talk more once you are settled on Argo, but let’s get your daughter and get out of here before anyone figures out what we are doing.”

 

“That sounds like a plan.”

 

 

 

Less than five minutes later, Special Forces Team Three was on the move back to the fortress having not run into any issues. As they soared through the sky in their cloaked ship, Sam and Ruby couldn’t get enough of not only the ship and how it transformed seamlessly with them in it but the view of the sky. When they landed in the hangar bay for the fortress though, the mother-daughter duo couldn’t help but take in the sight with slack jaws.

 

“Wow. Mom this place is awesome! It looked like we were flying into ice but it’s not ice! If this place is this cool, Argo must be even cooler!”

 

“It certainly is. I think you and your mom will really like Argo.”

 

“Aunt Lena,” Ruby squealed before running straight into her aunt’s arms while being mindful of the growing baby bump between them.

 

“Come on, I think you two may want to see the end of the broadcast, Kara’s going to do something I didn’t think we’d ever see happen,” Lena admitted as she led the pair towards the room where they had staged the broadcast after nodding her thanks to Special Forces Team Three for bringing Sam and Ruby back safely.

 

   


 

 

Special Forces Team Four

 

It took a little longer to get to National City than Metropolis from the fortress but by 5:15 p.m., while the broadcast was still airing, Special Forces Team Four was landing their fully cloaked ship on the helicopter pad on the roof of Cat Grant’s building. Cat had wanted to accompany the team but Kara and Lena explained that if they waited to leave until after Cat’s portion of the broadcast they risked not being able to get Carter without being noticed. Knowing the young couple was right, Cat agreed to let the team retrieve her son without her but only if Winn went with them. Carter was not responsive to strangers, due to years of dealing with the paparazzi, but he knew Winn and everyone knew it would be easier on Carter if he left with someone he knew and was comfortable with.

 

When they landed on the roof, the pilot remained in his seat while two team members took strategic positions on the roof, two took positions in the hallway leading to Cat’s penthouse door and the final member used his power of flight to take a position on Cat’s balcony while Winn went to the front door. Knocking three times on the door, it only took Carter about five seconds to come to the door.

 

“Who is it,” Carter called from the other side of the door.

 

“It’s me, Winn, buddy.”

 

“If it’s really you, answer me this. Who did Momma let me fly with to visit her in LA for her birthday last year?”

 

“She let you fly with Supergirl, but regretted it the second you arrived eating a large container of potstickers with her,” Winn said with a chuckle recalling when Kara had told him about the incident the year prior.

 

“Winn,” Carter happily said as he opened the door with a big rolling suitcase behind him.

 

“I see you’re ready to go.”

 

“Yep! I even packed some of Momma’s favorites.”

 

“And that is why you’re everyone’s favorite little dude. Now, come on, we still have some traveling to do,” Winn said as he led Carter up to the roof and aboard the ship.

 

 

 

Special Forces Team Four arrived back at the fortress safely with Winn and Carter just before the end of the broadcast. Cat was anxiously waiting for them and wrapped her son in a tight embrace the second she reached him.

 

 


 

 

Special Forces Teams One and Two and DEO Strike Team

 

Special Forces Teams One and Two and the DEO Strike team were moving into position at 5:05 p.m. They knew they’d be cutting it close to retrieve both Lois and Lucy and check for the birthing matrix before the broadcast ended but they were going to try their best. They were all determined not to fail their mission and the two young queens.

 

“Team One and Two, Strike Team is in position,” Alex said once she and her team were in position in the back stairwell of Lois’ building.

 

“Team One is in position. We have eyes on both Lois and Lucy Lane and it appears only their guards are also present. None of us can see or hear Kal-El, even when using our powers,” Captain Ger-Al, head of Special Forces Team One said from their position in the black van outside.

 

“Team Two is also in position and ready to breach. There are no hostiles in the hallway and we also cannot see or hear Kal-El,” Captain Hei Rod-Ul, head of Special Forces Team Two said.

 

“Team One, Team Two and Strike Team have permission to proceed with the plan. I repeat all teams have permission to proceed,” Colonel Val Zen-Ro, the ground commander for three Special Forces Teams including Team One and Two said.

 

As soon as the all clear was given, Special Forces Team Two began their breach of Lois and Kal-El’s apartment with the DEO Strike Team right behind them to deal with Lois and Lucy once the guards were taken care of. Having caught the guards by surprise, Team Two was able to subdue them within minutes and the Strike Team then quickly made their way inside and began to search for Lois and Lucy.

 

“Strike Team, it looks like Lois and Lucy Lane are in the last room on the left side of the apartment now,” Team One’s Captain Ger-Al said.

 

“Copy that,” Alex said as her team continued to clear the apartment before finally reaching the back room. “Lois and Lucy, it’s me, Alex. We’re here to take you to Kara. We’re here to get you both to safety,” Alex called out so the women knew who was entering the room.

 

As soon as they entered the room though, Alex stopped dead in her tracks, with Maggie and the rest of the team running into her back, and gasped not believing the sight before her.

Chapter End Notes

Originally I was going to include all of Lois and Lucy's extraction in this chapter but they deserve a more detailed story so that will be Sunday's chapter. Some things in this chapter may seem out of left field but there is a reason for everything. I hope you enjoyed this chapter and I can't wait to share the rest of Lois and Lucy's extraction with you on Sunday!

Chapter 40

Chapter Notes

“Oh my God! Wha…what is this,” Alex asked as she looked at a bright blue force field that she could not see through before taking in the appearance of the sisters.

 

“That’s my baby…mine with Clark, or at least that’s what I’m told is in there,” Lois said.

 

“But why can’t we see the baby then,” Maggie asked as she fully came into the room.

 

“I’m not entirely sure. All I know is that Clark said no one can see in and no one can even detect that it’s in here. I think it’s some sort of Luthor technology because the control stick thing has the old Luthor Corp logo on it from before Lena took over and renamed the company. You have to know though, that I didn’t ask for this but Clark…he’s not…something’s changed with him; he’s not the man I fell in love with and he’s working with Lillian Luthor of all people!”

 

“What do you mean, Lois,” Alex asked wanting to hear from someone else’s point of view how Clark has changed.

 

“The man I fell in love with is kind and cares about protecting the city and world against all threats, especially those caused by the Luthor’s who are positively evil,” Lois began before Maggie cut her off.

 

“Watch it Lane, not ever Luthor is evil. Lena’s not like them and you should know that by now with how many times she’s helped you when you needed a quote or proof for an exposé on Lex or Lilian,” Maggie growled.

 

“I didn’t mean it like that, Maggie. I know Lena’s different that’s why I wasn’t even thinking of her when I said that. I mean let’s be honest she’s basically an El even if she and Kara refuse to realize it.”

 

“Oh if you only knew,” Alex mumbled under her breath realizing Kal hadn’t told Lois about Kara and Lena being married.

 

“If I only knew what?”

 

“Nothing. What were you saying about Clark being different,” Alex quickly covered.

 

“He used to be good but then I’m not even sure when it happened but slowly he began to speak less about how outraged he was at the various anti-alien activity from Lillian Luthor and Cadmus and other copycat groups and instead would make comments on and off about aliens ruining the planet. It made no sense to me seeing as he is an alien even if he doesn’t remember ever being on Krypton. Then one night, he said we were going to a special place for a date but instead he took me to some warehouse where Lillian and some of her thugs were waiting. I thought it was an ambush but then Clark walked straight up to Lillian and they shook hands and she even called him ‘my boy’. She behaved towards him like she does towards Lex and I don’t know when that happened but then…then they…”

 

“Then they what,” Maggie gently said to prompt Lois to continue.

 

“Then they took blood from me then the next thing I know, I’m being told that my child with Clark is growing in that thing but I’ve never been able to see the child and now I have Luthor thugs following me everywhere and it’s like I’m a prisoner and as soon as Lucy showed up unexpectedly it was like she became a prisoner too.”

 

“There’s a lot to explain but we don’t have time to do it now. Kara and Lena will explain everything once you both are safe. But first, Lois, do you know how to deactivate this force field so we can see what’s inside,” Alex asked.

 

“I don’t. But I know that tablet controls it. From what I’ve overheard though, Lillian is the only one who knows the passcode,” Lois said as she pointed to a small tablet on a stand near what was believed to be the birthing matrix.

 

“Okay, I’m going to contact Lena and see if she knows what it might be,” Alex said before activating the comm in her ear. “Lena, it’s Alex. We’ve subdued the guards and located Lois, Lucy and the birthing matrix but they’re using some sort of blue force field like thing from Luthor Corp that’s controlled with a passcode. We can’t see through it and no one can even detect that it’s in here but that’s all we know. Do you have any idea what the passcode may be? Lois said Lillian is the only one who knows it.”

 

“It sounds like they’re using a modified version of tech Lex was creating so he could do his work in secret without the risk of thermal scanners or cameras being able to see or detect what he was doing. I discontinued the project as soon as I took over. Back then Lex used the same passcode for all of his secret projects so try six six six. For a genius, he wasn’t very original. He always said that was the devil’s number but he’d show the world that the devil was really the hero; talk about delusional,” Lena said through the comms with a scoff as Alex immediately went to try the passcode.

 

As soon as Alex entered 666 into the control device the blue force field began to slowly shimmer away until finally a three foot high cylinder like object with a digital front plate display that had a countdown that currently read “4 months, 28 days and 15 minutes” was revealed. Inside the object was a clear liquid and multiple tubes that were connected to the small form of a growing infant that was just starting to look like a baby and was only the size of a passion fruit.

 

“It worked! Thank you, Lena. We will be back with Lois, Lucy and the birthing matrix as soon as possible. Is the broadcast still going?”

 

“It is but we’re near the end so hurry. I imagine they’ll be sending reinforcements once they realize you have incapacitated their guards and especially once Kara reveals all,” Lena said.

 

“Copy that. We’ll be back soon,” Alex said before turning to address the Team Two soldiers behind her. “Do any of you know how to transport the matrix pod?”

 

“I do,” Corporal Vi In-Ar said as she stepped forward. “My grandmother was an engineer on the matrix and my mother worked on them as well and they both taught me all they know. I am confident I can’t prepare the pod for safe transport. I’ll only need five minutes.”

 

“Good. Please work carefully but quickly because I suspect Clark…I mean Kal-El will show up sooner rather than later because of the broadcast. You two, while she works on preparing the pod for transport, I’d like to speak to you privately,” Alex said as she motioned for Lois and Lucy to follow her to another room while making sure to grab Maggie’s hand and drag her along too.

 

 


 

 

As soon as the door was closed, Alex rounded on the Lane sisters.

 

“I know there is a lot that needs to be explained to you both but first, Lucy, how far along are you?”

 

“Five months give or take a couple weeks,” Lucy meekly said.

 

“So, the baby is…,” Maggie began to ask but couldn’t bring herself to say the name.

 

“James’ yeah. Happened the night we broke up for good by my calculations. That’s part of why I came here; I wanted to get Lois’ advice before heading to National City to tell James. He may be a douche half the time but it’s not right to keep this from him.”

 

The second the words were out of Lucy’s mouth, realization hit Alex and Maggie, Lucy didn’t know James was dead. The couple turned to looked at each other, seemingly having a silent conversation, but the Lane sisters knew how to read people, and they could tell something was wrong.

 

“What is it you’re not telling us,” Lois asked.

 

“Lois, there is a lot to explain, but Kara and Lena should be the ones to explain it. Our goal is to get the two of you and the birthing matrix pod back to them safely then once you’re in your new temporary home they will explain everything, I promise,” Alex implored the sisters to believe her.

 

“Fine, we will hold our questions until we see Kara and Lena but will James be there,” Lucy asked causing Alex and Maggie to shoot each other another subtle look but Lucy caught it. “There’s that look again. Both times James has been brought up you two share that look. What are you not telling me about James,” the former Judge Advocate General for the US Army asked.

 

“Lucy, you really need to hear everything from Kara and Lena, please,” Maggie practically begged.

 

“No! I may not love him anymore but he is this baby’s father so I deserve to know whatever it is you’re hiding!”

 

“Lucy, we need to get you, Lois and the birthing matrix pod to safety. As we speak Kara is broadcasting across all channels and she’s calling out Clark for his lies and allegiance to Lillian Luthor, your father and Cadmus. As soon as Clark sees the broadcast we expect him to come here to ensure we don’t try getting to you so we need to be gone before that happens,” Alex quickly explained.

 

“NO! I AM NOT GOING ANYWHERE UNTIL YOU TELL ME ABOUT JAMES!”

 

Knowing there was no way out of telling her, Alex took a deep breath so she could give a rough summary of what happened.

 

“Lucy, James was working with your father too but he didn’t know the extent of what he and Clark were up too. He eventually found out what they were doing and he did say he wouldn’t be part of it but…,” Alex trailed off finding it hard to continue.

 

“But what,” Lucy asked as Lois began rubbing soothing circles on her sister’s lower back.

 

“But Clark showed up and on an order from your father, shot James with his heat vision, killing him instantly,” Alex rushed to finish saying.

 

“No, no Clark wouldn’t kill anyone in cold blood, this has to be a mistake,” Lois insisted as her head kept shaking from side to side.

 

“I’m sorry Lois, but it’s true and we have a witness and the video recording to prove it,” Maggie said gently.

 

“No, I know he’s changed but the man I love wouldn’t do that,” Lois said still in disbelief while Lucy continued to stare blankly, clearly in shock.

 

“We’re so sorry, Lois, but he’s not the man you love not anymore just as you said earlier. Once you are safely away from here with Kara and Lena they will explain everything fully but right now we need to go,” Alex said gently but sternly.

 

“Okay,” Lois finally said quietly before Lucy said, “James…is…he’s really dead?”

 

“I am so sorry Lucy, but he is. I know this is a shock but your baby will always be a part of him we can still have, this baby will be the best parts of him and you, but there is a lot to explain. For now, please come with us; the sooner you do the sooner Kara and Lena can explain everything and the less chance of Clark finding us,” Alex said.

 

“Okay,” a dazed and still stunned Lucy said as she allowed herself to be led from the room, Lois trailing behind still in shock that the man she loved had turned into a villain.

 

 


 

 

As soon as they were out the room, Corporal Vi In-Ar approached.

 

“Ma’ams the pod is ready for transport.”

 

“Good. Let’s get out of here then before we have company and this turns into a fight we do not want to have yet,” Alex said before turning to her comm to speak with Special Forces Team One who were still keeping an eye on the situation outside. “Captain Ger-Al, are we still all clear outside to begin transport of Lois and Lucy Lane and the birthing matrix pod?”

 

“We’re all clear Assistant Director Danvers but we will be cutting it close; Her Majesty Kara Zor-El should be concluding her broadcast any minute now,” Captain Ger-Al replied.

 

“Copy that. We will have to move quickly then,” Alex said as she, her strike team and Special Forces Team Two began to make their way from the apartment and to Team One.

 

 


 

 

While Alex, the DEO Strike Team and Special Forces Teams One and Two were working on escaping with Lois, Lucy and the birthing matrix, Kara was finishing up her broadcast that would change things for her, her family and everyone she and Lena cared about on Earth forever.

 

“My name is Kara Zor-El but you know me as Kara Danvers and I am Supergirl. I know this a shock, and I apologize for keeping my true identity from you, but I had to protect those I love. But know that together, my wife, Lena Zor-El who you know as Lena Luthor, and I will protect you from the threat of Lillian Luthor, Cadmus, General Sam Lane and the traitor Kal-El. We will get justice for James Olsen when we capture these terrorists and we will end the threat they pose. And to these terrorists, know that this is the beginning of the end; you have plagued this planet for too long but soon enough justice will come at the hands of the people you hate the most, Kryptonians,” Kara firmly said before the broadcast returned to Cat Grant.

 

“You heard it here first, Supergirl and her wife have declared that justice will be served and the threat we have faced for far too long will be eliminated. If you see or have any information on Lillian Luthor, General Sam Lane, Clark Kent aka Kal-El aka Superman and/or Cadmus contact authorities at the number on your screen. No matter how scary this situation may be, remember that Supergirl has never let us down and she won’t start now,” Cat said confidently before the broadcast ended.

 

 


 

 

Meanwhile, Lillian Luthor, Kal-El, General Sam Lane and top members of Cadmus had just finished watching the broadcast from their secret headquarters.

 

“NO! This will not stand. We cannot have that vermin controlling this narrative! Superman, do your job and end this before she and my disgrace of a daughter have the chance to do any more damage to our cause,” Lillian seethed.

 

“Yes ma’am,” Kal-El said but before he could leave a Cadmus member rushed into the room.

 

“Mrs. Luthor, we have a situation,” he said.

 

“What now,” Lillian barked at the man.

 

“We’ve lost contact with our men guarding the Lane sisters and the birthing matrix pod.”

 

“Superman, get there and make sure our special guests are safe. We don’t want them falling into enemy hands,” Lillian said but before she had even finished the sentence, Kal-El had used his powers to begin speeding towards his apartment in Metropolis.

 

 


 

 

While Kal-El sped towards Metropolis, the DEO Strike Team and Special Forces Team One and Two had left in the van, Team One had been using for surveillance, less than two minutes before the broadcast ended. Team One’s driver/pilot sped away from the apartment and as soon as they reached the outskirts of the city, the van transformed back into their ship with their cloaking technology activated. Knowing they could face opposition leaving, they made sure to use Krypton’s most sophisticated technology that not only cloaked the ship but made it utterly impossible to detect it and those aboard, even with Kryptonian powers, meaning Kal-El would not be able to detect their presence.

 

Having been lucky enough not to face any opposition during their escape, they had made it about half-way back to the fortress when Special Forces Team Two Leader, Captain Hei Rod-Ul, spoke.

 

“We may want to use the turbo boost to get us back to the fortress quicker because the hidden cameras I placed in the apartment just picked up Kal-El’s presence.”

 

“You placed cameras in the apartment,” Alex asked clearly surprised.

 

“Of course. I felt it was important to know when anyone returned to the apartment and who returned. And considering the audio just picked up Kal-El cursing Queen Kara’s name and mentioning the fortress before bolting from the apartment, I have a feeling he may be headed for the fortress and we need to be safely inside before he arrives,” Captain Hei Rod-Ul said.

 

“And we need to alert my sister that Kal’s coming,” Alex said as she activated her comm to contact her sister.

 

Seconds later, the ship’s turbo boost was activated, sending them towards the fortress faster than ever before.

 

 


 

 

Ten minutes later, the ship landed safely in the hangar bay at the fortress and Kara, Lena, Astra and Cat were waiting for them, clearly on edge. Before anyone could properly greet each other though, Kara got straight to business as time was of the essence.

 

“Get everyone through the portal now! Only the DEO Strike Team, all Special Forces Teams and General Astra are to stay here with two exceptions. Alex and Maggie, I want you to return to Argo as well. I need people I can trust watching over my wife, children, Lois, Lucy and the birthing matrix. Get them to the palace immediately and let Eliza know what is happening. After I am done dealing with Kal-El I will join you,” Kara authoritatively said.

 

Before anyone could raise any objections though, Kelex came whizzing into the room.

 

“Your Majesties, you need to see this,” Kelex said before activating live hologram footage.

 

As soon as the footage began to play, Kara and Lena saw a very angry looking Kal-El flying towards the fortress at top speed. Seeing how close Kal was to the fortress, Kara began shouting orders.

 

“Everyone to the portal now! I want you all safely back on Argo before he arrives. Notify the war council that we are engaging Kal-El on Earth and to send our remaining Special Forces Teams as reinforcements along with the portable containment unit so we can fully restrain Kal-El for transport back to Argo to answer for his crimes. Now go,” Kara said as she activated her super suit.

 

“Kara, no, I don’t want to leave you,” Lena said as she clung to her wife.

 

“Lena, I need to do this to ensure our family’s safety. I’m not staying here alone, but even if I was, I am stronger and faster than him but most importantly I will always come home to you. Now go, please; it’s time I take the trash out once and for all,” Kara said before kneeling down to kiss her wife’s growing baby bump and then her lips before Alex and Maggie began to usher Lena away and towards the portal room.

 

“I love you,” Lena called out to Kara as she was whisked away.

 

“I love you too and I will come home to you and our children,” Kara called back mere seconds before her focus was drawn back to the live footage Kelex was still showing.

 

“KARA! I DEMAND YOU GIVE ME WHAT IS MINE BACK! YOU HAVE NO RIGHT TO LOIS, LUCY OR THE WEAPON! YOU HAVE ONE MINUTE TO GIVE ME WHAT I WANT OR I WILL DESTROY YOU!”

 

With a look at her aunt and the special forces teams with her Kara grew steely faced and said, “It is my honor to go into battle with you but this fight is my own. You are to stay hidden here until the remaining special forces teams arrive. Kelex will continue to show the live feed and once everyone is here you may join the fight and help me trap Kal-El in the containment unit. Until then, I will keep him occupied and wear him down. If, however, my life is in immediate danger you are authorized to intervene no matter what. Understood?”

 

Even though it was clear her forces, especially her aunt, wanted to face Kal-El with her from the beginning, it was also clear that they understood this was a battle their queen needed to face herself. As soon as they all nodded their heads in understanding, Kara flew to meet Kal-El outside the fortress and end things with him once and for all.

Chapter End Notes

It is finally time for Kara to face-off with Kal-El. How do you think the battle will end? I can't wait to read your reactions to this chapter and your thoughts on what will happen in the battle! As always, thank you for reading!

Chapter 41

Chapter Notes

“KARA I SWEAR TO GOD I WILL KILL YOU, YOUR WIFE AND THE ORIGINAL WEAPON I KNOW YOU’RE RAISING AS YOUR CHILD! I WILL END ALL OF YOU IF YOU DON’T GIVE ME WHAT IS MINE,” Kal-El screamed as he floated above the fortress.

 

“My daughter is not a weapon, Kal, but for the love of Rao, will you stop with the shouting already? You’re going to give yourself a stroke the way that vein in your forehead it bulging out,” Kara drawled as if she couldn’t care less about the works her cousin was screaming at the top of his lungs from her place about twenty feet in front of Kal-El.

 

“GIVE MY THINGS BACK TO ME NOW, KARA OR SO HELP ME GOD!”

 

“Your things? Are you really so far gone that you are referring to living, breathing people as things? Your parents would be ashamed of you,” Kara said as she shook her head in disgust.

 

“I am the man Jonathan and Martha Kent raised me to be; a man who stands up for what’s right!”

 

“I was talking about your parents, Jor-El and Lara. They were kind, compassionate and good people who always strived to protect the defenseless and ensure that no one was taken advantage of no matter their station in life. They would be ashamed of you and so would Jonathan and Martha for that matter.”

 

“Jor-El and Lara sent me to Earth to reach my fullest potential and I have done that and you know nothing of my parents here!”

 

“That’s where you are wrong Kal. Your parents sent you here to have a chance to live while our planet was dying. They gave their lives so you could live. Did you ever listen to the information crystal they sent here with you? I was there when they recorded it and I will always remember them saying that you would have great powers on Earth and it was their hope you would only ever use those powers for good to continue the House of El legacy of ensuring equality for all, no matter their race, religion, ethnicity, sex, gender, home planet or anything else. You are an embarrassment to the El name,” Kara said making it clear she was embarrassed of him.

 

“You don’t know what you’re talking about, Kara.”

 

“But I do. As for the Kent’s, while you may have abandoned me they phoned monthly to ensure I was okay. They shared advice with the Danvers’ in times when they didn’t know how to help me. They were good people. They never would have supported who you have become. The only blessing is that they and Uncle Jor and Aunt Lara are no longer here to see what you have become.”

 

“I AM EXACTLY WHO I AM SUPPOSED TO BE! NOW GIVE ME WHAT IS MINE OR I WILL KILL THAT DEPLORABLE SO CALLED FAMILY OF YOURS!”

 

“They do not belong to you Kal and I will not allow you to hurt them or use them as leverage anymore and I certainly will not let you get close to my wife and our family. This ends here and now, Kal.”

 

“NOTHING ENDS UNTIL I SAY IT DOES!”

 

“That’s where you are wrong again, little cousin. I am your Queen, no matter how much you try to erase your Kryptonian roots, and I say this ends now,” Kara said calmly and coolly which only angered Kal-El further.

 

“YOUR ARE NO QUEEN! YOU ARE A TRAITOR TO YOUR RACE THAT MUST BE EXTERMINATED!”

 

“My name is Kara Zor-El, Queen of Krypton, and I charge you, Kal-El of the House of El, with abandonment of your queen, unlawful imprisonment of a developing Kryptonian child, unlawful imprisonment of the mother of a developing Kryptonian child, conspiracy to commit terrorism, treason against Krypton, treason against your queen and the intentional murder of James Olsen By the authority granted to me by Rao, and as a Queen of Krypton, you are under arrest, Kal-El, and you will answer for your crimes. Will you come willingly or will we be doing this the hard way,” Kara said firmly but with an air of a threat making it clear she would not be taking no for an answer.

 

“I’m not going anywhere with you, Kara,” Kal-El spit out.

 

“Then I suppose we are doing this the hard way,” Kara said as she readied herself for an aerial fight.

 

“You don’t have what it takes to actually hurt your own flesh and blood; you’re not a Luthor,” Kal hised with glee as if he had already won.

 

“That’s where you are wrong yet again, Kal. Had you ever bothered to learn about our culture, you’d know that when soulmates bond, in accordance with Kryptonian customs, each partner physically gives a piece of themselves to their partner to complete the bond, to seal the marriage. Lena and I bonded six months ago so for all intents and purposes, I am a Luthor, and above all else, I am a wife and mother and I will do absolutely anything to protect them, even end the likes of you,” Kara said to a stunned Kal-El before shooting her heat vision directly at him.

 

Kara had taken Kal by surprise when she shot her heat vision directly at him. He was thrown backwards the second the heat vision hit him square in the face, but he immediately recovered and shot his own heat vision. The two Supers were then locked in a battle of wills as they each used their full power to aim their heat vision at the other. It was clear though that Kara’s heat vision was stronger as her beams were overpowering Kal’s. Kal couldn’t stand that his cousin was overpowering him and attempted to exert more power but Kara saw the move coming and just as Kal exerted more power, Kara shut down her heat vision and flew straight at Kal’s torso faster than a speeding bullet. Before he knew what was happening, Kal felt Kara crash head first into his torso literally knocking the air out of his lungs as the two Supers hurtled towards the icy ground of the Arctic.

 

Kal-El was sent crashing into the icy tundra of the Arctic with the force of his back hitting the ground causing a crater in the ice. Kara meanwhile, had pulled back moments before Kal hit the ice and hovered above him, willing to give him one more chance to come willingly before things truly got ugly.

 

“Surrender now Kal or I will be forced to use any means necessary to bring you in.”

 

“I will never surrender to you, Supergirl,” he hissed as he spit a tooth, that had been knocked out due to the force of the fall, onto the ground.

 

“Remember that I tried to do this without hurting you.”

 

“Like you could truly hurt me,” Kal insisted, even as he struggled to his feet.

 

“Famous last words,” Kara muttered before diving straight for Kal and punching him square in the jaw, causing him to be thrown backwards about 100 yards.

 

This time though, Kara didn’t give Kal a chance to get back up. Instead, she flew at him once more and connected another punch to the opposite side of his face. Before she could get a third hit in though, Kal kicked her in the stomach sending her back about ten yards. Kal smiled evilly as Kara caught her breath but that smile was soon wiped from his face as Kara used her super speed to speed behind Kal, without him noticing, and kicked him hard behind his right knee causing him to fall onto that knee. Kara then took out the other knee before grabbing a handful of brunette hair shoving Kal head first into the ice. Kal wasn’t one to go down easily though and shot himself straight into the air to create some distance as he recovered his strength but Kara pursued him and due to being fast she caught up to him before he could even turn around and attempt any counter-measures. Once Kal-El was within arms reach, Kara grabbed his left leg and flung him straight into an ice cliff face before using her heat vision to break off a piece of the cliff face, causing it to fall on top of where Kal fell after crashing into it.

 

 

 

Knowing it would take Kal at least a minute to gather enough strength to push the ice off of himself, Kara used the brief lull in battle to inquire about the status of the containment unit.

 

“General Astra, what is the status of reinforcements and the containment unit?”

 

“Queen Lena reports they have just left for the portal. Estimated arrival time in less than three minutes.”

 

“Good, you know what to do once everyone has arrived. It’s time Kal-El gets a taste of the might of Krypton’s Armed Forces.”

 

“El Mayarah, little one.”

 

“El Mayarah,” Kara responded before reading herself for the next round of melee as Kal began to emerge from beneath the ice rubble.

 

 

 

As soon as Kal was free he immediately shot his freeze breath at Kara but she countered by using her heat vision. Then, in a move she had learned from Caitlin Snow’s alter ego, Killer Frost, while helping solve a metahuman problem, Kara used her freeze breath to create a long dagger shaped icicle and threw it straight at Kal with all of her might. Expecting the dagger like icicle to be unable to truly harm him, Kal didn’t even bother to move out of the way and was shocked when the tip penetrated the skin of his abdomen, impaling him completely.

 

Kal-El was beyond shocked that he had actually been injured. He stared at the place where he was impaled and watched as blood trickled out around the object. Looking at Kara with wide, questioning eyes he spoke in a completely shocked tone.

 

“H…how did you do that? How did you of all people cause me to bleed,” he asked incredulously.

 

“When are you going to get it through your head that I am stronger than you,” Kara asked clearly tired of having to repeat that tidbit of information over and over.

 

“You are not stronger than me,” Kal insisted.

 

“Only a stronger being could injure either of us to the point of having visible injuries and you are the one bleeding and impaled by an object of my creation so yes, I am stronger than you.”

 

“No! I am Earth’s mightiest hero; I am the strongest,” Kal insisted once more as he pulled the icicle from his abdomen before charging for Kara landing a weakened kidney punch.

 

Kara immediately recovered with a swift roundhouse kick that connected with Kal’s chest. With that kick, the two Supers began to exchange blows. Blow after blow was exchanged but Kara still did not bleed, but Kal-El did. He was growing more and more frustrated with every passing minute that he forgot to remain aware of his surroundings. So, when Kara throat punched him, a move Maggie had been quite proud to teach her, and he was sent careening into another cliff of ice, he failed to notice he and Kara were no longer alone and that he was surrounded.

 

“Kal, I am giving you one final chance to turn yourself in before extreme measures are used,” Kara said as the man in question stumbled to his feet before floating to be at the same level as Kara.

 

“I’m not going any…who the hell are all of you,” he asked confused upon seeing the ring of Kryptonians surrounding him.

 

“These are only some of Krypton’s Armed Forces, all of whom are led by General Astra In-Ze, sister to the late Queen Alura Zor-El and my aunt.”

 

“No! That’s impossible. Krypton’s dead; we’re the only ones left!”

 

“You know that’s not true, Kal. When we last saw each other I told you that Argo survived so this should not be a shock. “

 

“It doesn’t matter because you are not winning this fight, Cousin.”

 

“I already have, you just don’t see it. You’ve also been narrow-minded, Kal, never quite seeing the bigger picture and that is your downfall. NOW,” Kara said as she shouted the final word.

 

As soon as that final word left Kara’s mouth she, Astra and every member of Special Forces Teams One, Two, Three, Four, Five and Six shot their heat vision at Kal-El. He tried to fight back and use his own heat vision against them but with so many people hitting him across nearly every inch of his body, he didn’t stand a chance. Kal tried to withstand the barrage of heat vision but within thirty seconds he was writhing and screaming in pain. After a minute, he was falling unceremoniously to the ground, creating a new large crater when he landed hard. It was only once he was on the ground that Kara gave the order to stop using their heat vision.

 

After waiting a few moments to see if Kal-El would attempt to fight further, Kara gave the order to utilize the mobile containment unit.

 

“General Astra, you may have the honor of cuffing Kal-El. Teams Five and Six, proceed with deployment of the containment unit as soon as the cuffs are on.”

 

“Yes, Your Majesty,” Astra and Teams Five and Six said as the remaining teams and Kara remained in the air, keeping watch.

 

Just as Astra got within fifty feet of Kal-El though, he began to move and Kara instantly recognized his meditation face he used anytime he was focusing on gathering all of his strength to launch a final attack against a foe that believed they had the upper hand. Not being familiar with Kal’s fighting style though, the others didn’t know that he was preparing to use all of his energy to blast them with the full force of his powers that he could muster.

 

“Look out! He’s powering up,” Kara yelled just as Kal pulled a yellow sun booster from a hidden compartment in his suit and used it, immediately restoring him to full strength and then some.

 

Before anyone could do anything though, a new figure came flying in at a speed rivaling Kara’s.

 

“Kara, catch,” the person yelled as they threw a Kryptonian style pistol, with the safety on, to Kara who caught it flawlessly.

 

Even though Kara was shocked by who had just shown up in the midst of battle, without a second thought, she flipped the safety off and fired directly at Kal-El, somehow knowing that that shot would be what ended this battle. As the bullet flew through the air, Kara recognized it as a kryptonite bullet, but not just any kryptonite bullet, a gold one. Kal-El didn’t even see the bullet coming until it penetrated his suit on its path to lodge in the right side of his chest, missing any vital organs.

 

As he fell back against the cold ice of the Arctic, Kal-El finally met Kara’s eyes and, realizing what was happening to him, looked utterly betrayed and crestfallen. Within a minute, he was unconscious from both the bullet causing new injuries and stripping him of his powers under any yellow sun. Once he was unconscious though, Astra slipped the cuffs on and Special Forces Teams Five and Six deployed the mobile containment unit, once Astra was out of the containment zone. Thirty seconds later, everyone was flying back inside the fortress to begin preparing to transport Kal-El to Argo to face the consequences of his actions but Kara hung back to thank the last minute addition to the fight.

Chapter End Notes

Who entered the fight at the last minute to deliver the gun and gold kryptonite bullet? And how about Kara standing up for herself and her family and actually doing what she had to, even hurt her cousin, to stop Kal/Clark? More is to come with Kal/Clark but right now, one enemy down only Lillian, General Lane and Cadmus to go. I hope you all enjoyed this chapter!

Chapter 42

Chapter Notes

You all have been so patient waiting for this update and I hope you enjoy it!

“I never wanted to use any form of kryptonite against another but he needed to be stopped, so thank you. But, I have to ask, how?”

 

“Before we could go through the portal, we were each scanned by Kelex to make sure there weren’t any hidden weapons, trackers or anything else untowardly. When I was scanned though, Kelex recognized me as Kryptonian and said I had access to the fortress as a member of the Royal House of El. I’m not sure why it recognized me that way, unless Kelex knew we were close. But, as soon as Kelex said that it was like some instinct or reflex kicked in and I was on autopilot. I searched for a way to boost latent powers, and I’m not sure how I knew to do that, and before I knew it Kelex was giving me a yellow sun booster then I don’t know how to describe it but the power I felt before came back and I knew I had powers. So, I listened and heard the battle and I had a feeling he would try something so I asked Kelex about gold kryptonite since it worked on me and it turns out the fortress has a secret safe and inside it was various types of kryptonite, including a gun with gold kryptonite bullets. I took the gun and you know the rest.”

 

“That’s a lot to unpack. I had my suspicions that your base Kryptonian genetics couldn’t truly be eradicated. We will need to run a lot of tests once we’re back on Argo, Sam, you understand that, right?”

 

“I know, and I want them run. Pia, mentioned her father had done some research into separating a Worldkiller from their host’s body so I suspected he’d want to run some tests and after being able to get powers back I want them run to make sure Reign is still gone. I also want to know why Kelex said I was part of the House of El,” Sam admitted softly.

 

“I would like to know that as well. But Sam, no matter what we find out on Argo, know that I’m thankful for your help today and I love you and you will always be family. El Mayarah, it means stronger together,” Kara said with a soft smile.

 

“El Mayarah, Kara. Now, in case these powers are temporary, what do you say to a little race, Your Majesty,” Sam asked with a cocked eyebrow.

 

“You’re on,” Kara said as she took off for the fortress.

 

“Kara! Not fair,” Sam shouted after the heroine as she sped off trying to catch up to the girl once known only as Supergirl and now know for who she really is, Kara Zor-El.

 

 


 

 

Kara had beaten Sam back to the fortress by a longshot, but the brunette had immediately demanded a rematch due to Kara’s head start. But, their jovial moods abruptly ended when they were brought back to the reality of the situation at hand.

 

They had only been in the hangar of the fortress for about five seconds when they heard Kal’s screams.

 

“YOU WILL ALL PAY FOR THIS! YOU MAY HAVE STOPPED MY POWERS TEMPORARILY SOMEHOW BUT WHEN THEY’RE BACK I WILL END ALL OF YOU!”

 

“Duty calls. Please get to Argo, and join Lena. When I return, I promise we will get answers for you, Sam.”

 

“I know. Go deal with him, Kara.”

 

With a final hug, the two friends said farewell for now as Sam went to go through the portal and Kara, went to deal with Kal-El.

 

“I SWEAR TO GOD I WILL END ALL OF YOU!”

 

“Stop with the theatrics Kal; the battle is over and you have lost whether you are ready to admit it or not.”

 

“Nothing is over until I say it is, Kara,” Kal spit out.

 

“That’s where you are wrong, Cousin. It is over and where you are going, no one will ever be able to come rescue you, especially Lillian and your Cadmus buddies. Kelex, is Kal-El safe to transport to Argo?”

 

“Yes, he is. All scans came back clean as did the body cavity search. All that was found was one communication device which has been fully destroyed per our protocols. The prisoner is ready for transport and the Judicial Guild are awaiting your arrival,” Kelex said.

 

“Good. Let’s bring the prisoner home so we can all return to our families,” Kara said as she led those remaining in the fortress through the portal and into Argo where the Judicial Guild was waiting.

 

“Your Majesty,” Xi In-Zo, the interim head of the Judicial Guild greeted Kara as soon as she stepped through the portal.

 

“Xi, it is good to see you but I do wish it was under less formal circumstances.”

 

“As do I, but it is our honor to ensure Kal-El faces the consequences of his actions so that justice may be done. The tribunal is scheduled to meet at noon tomorrow to render our findings based on the evidence provided. Does that time work for you, Your Majesty?”

 

“It does. The prisoner is officially yours, but do make sure he remains in his current attire,” Kara stated firmly.

 

“As you wish. Kal-El, son of Jor-El of the House of El you are under arrest and will face judgment tomorrow,” Xi said before she motioned for four of her officers to take Kal-El and lead him away to the Judicial Guild holding cell.

 

“You will never be able to hold me! My powers will come back and when they do I will end all of you! This is not the end, Kara,” Kal yelled as he was literally dragged away by the officers.

 

As soon as the Judicial Guild members were gone with Kal-El, Kara thanked the soldiers with her and dismissed everyone for the evening. With everyone gone, Kara and Astra made their way to the palace where their family and friends would be waiting for them.

 

 


 

 

“Mrs. Luthor, we have another situation,” one of Lillian’s minions said as he came rushing into the room.

 

“What now,” Lillian growled.

 

“We have lost contact with Superman.”

 

“What do you mean we’ve lost contact with him?!”

 

“His comm is offline and we cannot locate his heat signature anywhere.”

 

“What about the Lane sisters and the weapon?”

 

“Our men posted at the apartment were subdued and the Lane sisters and the weapon were gone. Their trackers were all destroyed as well and left in the apartment for us to find.”

 

“I knew I should have killed Supergirl when I had the chance! We need to disappear and regroup. If they have Superman, the Lane sisters and the weapon, it is only a matter of time before they find out where we are. Notify everyone important to meet us at the hideout and kill anyone else; we cannot afford any loose ends,” Lillian ordered.

 

“Right away, Mrs. Luthor.”

 

“This is not the end. You can take from me, you can run and hide somewhere where I can’t find you but you will never win, Kara Zor-El. You and my disgrace of a daughter better enjoy your happiness while you can because I will take everything from you, all in due time,” Lillian said menacingly once she was alone again.

 

 


 

 

As soon as Kara stepped into the living quarters section of the palace, Lena was by her side pulling her into a hug.

 

“Are you okay,” Lena whispered in her ear, clearly worried about her wife.

 

“As long as I have you and our children I will always be alright.”

 

“How did things go with Kal? I don’t know what happened Kara, but one second Sam was with us and the next she was flying off to help you. When she got back, she said I’d have to ask you what happened,” Lena said clearly annoyed that her best friend refused to tell her anything.

 

“Why don’t we all sit down and I can tell everyone at once,” Kara suggested as she looked around at their family and friends in their living room.

 

Ten minutes later everything, including her fight with Kal, had been explained and everyone who wasn’t present for the fight between Supergirl and Superman was slack jawed. They all knew Kal was not the good ole all American country boy he held himself out to be but they didn’t realize how far gone he truly was.

 

“What will happen to him now,” Lois asked after a moment.

 

“The Judicial Guild is reviewing all the evidence in the matter and they will render a ruling tomorrow at noon. At that time, Lena and I as the reigning monarchs will be able to provide statements regarding our opinions but you will also be able to speak as his partner, Lois. They will likely take a few moments to deliberate but in all likelihood he will be found guilty. There may not be video footage of most of his crimes against me and my family but there is video proof of him murdering James. For that charge alone the punishment is death, life imprisonment or a lifetime in the phantom zone,” Kara explained.

 

“It…It may sound crazy but I don’t want him to die even knowing what he did,” Lois quietly admitted.

 

“Lois, I understand that. Lex did horrible things but no matter his crimes I can still remember the Lex that was nice to me sometimes and I didn’t want that person to die. I think you’re experiencing the same feelings towards Kal,” Lena said understandingly.

 

“Yeah…I’m angry about what he did though. I can’t believe he did what he did and that he worked with Lillian and my father of all people! I mean how many times did my father try to kill him and then he turns around and works with him?! I just don’t get it.”

 

“Lois, Clark was clearly very good at crafting an image for you, me and everyone else to see. You couldn’t have known he’d go as dark as he did,” Lucy rushed to assure her sister.

 

“I know but…wait, Kara, you said you shot him with a gold kryptonite bullet, what does that mean,” Lois asked suddenly remembering that detail of Kara’s explanation.

 

“Lois, gold kryptonite strips a Kryptonian of their ability to develop powers from the yellow sun or any other sun that grants us powers. He’s still Kryptonian but he will never have powers again,” Kara said.

 

“So, he’s basically human?”

 

“In a sense yes, but his DNA will always be Kryptonian. Lois, I’m sorry if this upsets you but it had to be done,” Kara said as she looked at Lois nervously unsure how the woman would take the news. Moments passed with Lois not uttering a single sound but then suddenly she began laughing hysterically. “Lois? Lois, why are you laughing,” Kara asked clearly confused.

 

“It…It’s just that…that I asked him once wh…what he’d do if…if he lost his po…powers and he said he’d rather di…die than not ha…have his powers,” Lois said through her laughter causing everyone else to laugh when they realized what she had just said.

 

“Oh my God, this is great. Superman would rather die than be ordinary and now he is ordinary! God, I wish I could have seen his face when he found that out,” Cat said through rare laughter as she had never liked Metropolis’ resident Super or his Daily Planet alter-ego.

 

“That’s the best part,” Kara said with a hint of mischievousness in her tone, “Kal thinks it’s only temporary. He thinks his powers are coming back.”

 

“Wait, so you’re saying we can see his face when he learns the truth,” Alex asked hopefully.

 

“He will find out tomorrow when judgment is rendered, so yes, you can see his reaction,” Kara said.

 

“Kara, how exactly does the Judicial Guild work here? It seems to be vastly different from our justice system in the US,” Lucy mused after a moment.

 

“That’s because it is different. Here, the tribunal, which is made of the highest ranking guild members, review all the evidence themselves, then they place the suspect under a truth seeker to hear the truth from his or her lips then they convene in front of the public and permit key witnesses or victims or other involved parties to issue statements along with the reigning monarch if they so wish. Then judgment is rendered and the judgement rendered is final,” Kara explained.

 

“Ah, I see. I suppose it makes sense that there would be no trial like we have if you use a truth seeker,” Lucy said.

 

“Only when the truth is clear is judgment rendered. We ensure that only the guilty are punished in our lands,” Astra proudly said.

 

“It does seem to be a better system than ours. I am just happy to know Clark…I mean Kal-El, will have to face the consequences of his actions,” Lucy said.

 

“No one can hide their crimes from Rao,” Kara said before adding, “I know it has been a long day for everyone so why don’t we all go to bed and we can talk more at breakfast before heading to the Judicial Guild.”

 

“I think that sounds like an amazing idea, Darling,” Lena said as the group assembled nodded their heads.

 

“Wonderful. Kelex, would you please show everyone to their rooms and please ensure that that birthing matrix is allowed to stay with Lois so she is not separated from her child.”

 

“Yes, Your Majesty,” Kelex said before flying off to do as instructed.

 

Everyone seemingly followed Kelex, or retired to their rooms if they already knew where they were, except for Alex. When it was only Kara, Lena and Alex in the living room, the nervous looking Assistant Director of the DEO took a deep breath and finally spoke.

 

“Are you both sure it’s okay for me to stay here? I know you only allowed me on Argo because of the situation.”

 

“Alex, our issues are honestly the least of my concerns right now,” Kara said causing Alex’s face to drop instantly. “But, you ensured the Q-Wave device got here safely and without that we may not have been able to save Argo and you asked not to be given credit which gives me hope for you, Alex. You are not forgiven but we do want you here tonight. I need to know everyone we care about is safe tonight,” Kara admitted.

 

“Okay. I do love you Kara and you too Lena. Sleep well,” Alex said as she left the room, presumably to find Maggie and their room.

 

“Come on Sunshine, I think it’s time for us to go to bed too,” Kara said as she held her hand out for Lena who eagerly took it.

 

“Sounds wonderful, Darling.”

 

“I want to stop and check on Elle first though.”

 

“No need, my love, I had the portable crib put in our room so she could sleep with us tonight. I thought after everything that happened today you would want her close.”

 

“You read my mind. Thank you, Lee, I love you,” Kara said with a classic Kara Danvers smile.

 

“I love you too, Darling.”

 

 


 

 

After the two women had spent about forty minutes watching their little girl sleep peacefully, completely unaware of everything that had occurred that night, Kara and Lena found themselves cuddling in bed talking softly.

 

“How are you doing really after everything, Kar?”

 

“Honestly? I’m relieved that everything with Kal is almost over. He’s lost to us Lena, he truly is. I know he’s the father of Lois’ unborn child but I can’t help but believe that Lois and the baby are better off without him,” Kara admitted.

 

“I know what you mean. Speaking from experience, sometimes it’s better not to have a parent than to have one who only wants to use you for their nefarious purposes. But, Lois and her child will have all of our support and she and Lucy both won’t have to raise their children alone. They’re family now, right?”

 

“She, and by extension Lucy, were always family despite my lack of a relationship with Kal. But now, now it’s our duty to make sure both of them and their babies are taken care of. They’re both going to need our help and on Krypton you don’t turn your back on your family, especially when they are in need.”

 

“I agree. We can figure that out later though.  Are you prepared to deliver the judgment rendered tomorrow?”

 

“Yes. I know it is our duty at monarchs to see that the judgment be carried out and I’m okay with that.”

 

“Astra mentioned that you asked them to leave him in his super suit. Why did you do that,” Lena couldn’t help be ask a moment later.

 

“Because, Lee, I want to rip our family’s crest off his chest myself. I want him to know it was me who took the crest from him and removed him from the House of El before all of our people. I want him to know what it’s like to be abandoned and cast out.”

Chapter End Notes

I hope this was worth the wait and up next, Kal-El has to face the consequences of his actions but don't worry we will get to the bottom of everything with Sam soon too. As always, thank you for supporting this story!

Chapter 43

Chapter Notes

This chapter is about twice as long as a normal chapter but I wanted to have all of Kal/Clark's judgment in one chapter. There is some build up before judgment is rendered, that will be important later on and there's even a little SuperCorp fluff sprinkled in. I hope you all enjoy this chapter!

After Kal-El was placed in a holding cell at the Judicial Guild, with no less than eight guards guarding him directly, the tribunal retired to their chambers to review the evidence before bringing in the truth seeker the following morning. They watched video after video, including video from Kara’s pod showing how Kal-El reacted to her arrival on Earth, video of him as Superman proclaiming himself a God, the video of James Olsen’s murder and even surveillance video recovered from Kal and Lois’ apartment showing his mistreatment of Lois and his statements indicating he viewed his child as a weapon to be used against Kara and other aliens. They also read Eliza’s journal, that the doctor had provided so the tribunal could read her entries regarding raising Kara and Kal’s lack of involvement in her daughter’s life. They also read DEO reports J’onn had provided detailing his organization’s experience with Superman. It was nearly 3:00 a.m. when they had finished going through all of the evidence and to say they were disturbed was an understatement. As they all retired for the night, every member of the tribunal was disgusted with what they learned but, in true Kryptonian fashion they would not voice their opinions until after the truth seeker had been utilized and any involved parities and/or their queens were able to be heard, even if they wanted to provide a victim impact statement of sorts instead of further evidence.

 

 


 

 

Four short hours later, the tribunal once again gathered, but this time they were the formal interrogation room with the truth seeker ready to be used. At 7:00 a.m. sharp, guards brought in a shackled Kal-El, who was still in his super suit as requested. Naturally, he was fighting against his restraints but he was unable to break free of them. Once he was forcefully pushed into his chair at the table where the truth seeker was, the tribunal got to work.

 

“Kal-El, son of Jor-El and Lara Jor-El you stand charged with multiple crimes under the laws of Krypton. Do you wish to have the charges explained,” Xi In-Zo, Interim Head of the Judicial Guild asked.

 

“No,” Kal spit out. “I have committed no crime so why would I need charges explained to me when they will just be dismissed soon?”

 

“Regardless of your opinions you do stand charged of multiple crimes, which do carry the possibility of a death sentence. Do you know why you are here?”

 

“I don’t care why I’m here; I will be out of here before you know it,” he said confidently.

 

Ignoring Kal-El’s arrogance, Xi In-Zo continued.

 

“Kal-El, on the table before you is a truth seeker. Momentarily, the truth seek will latch onto your forearm and we will ask you a series of questions. You may fight the truth seeker as much as you want but you will be forced to answer truthfully. Once we are done here, you will be returned to your cell until noon when involved parties, including Their Majesties Kara and Lena Zor-El, will have an opportunity to be heard. We, as the tribunal, will then meet and deliver judgment and sentence, if found guilty, shortly thereafter unless we determine that you acted so egregiously that Their Majesties should decide your sentence, if found guilty. Their Majesties will then ensure our judgment is carried out. Do you understand?”

 

“I won’t say anything. I refuse to tell you anything you want to know,” Kal defiantly said.

 

“I’m afraid the choice is not up to you. Guard, please engage the truth seeker with Kal-El’s right forearm.”

 

“Yes, ma’am,” the guard in question replied before placing long black gloves on his hands, picking the truth seeker up out of its circular containment unit and placing it on top of Kal-El’s right forearm where the truth seeker immediately latched on despite Kal’s attempts to avoid the truth seeker from doing so.

 

“Get this thing off of me!”

 

Once again ignoring the man before her, Xi In-Zo, began the interrogation.

 

“What is your full Kryptonian name?”

 

“Kal-El,” Kal answered automatically much to the man’s surprise as he had clearly not intended to answer.

 

“Good. What is your name on Earth?”

 

“Clark Kent.”

 

“Good. Now, Kal-El, what did you do upon finding the pod containing then thirteen year old Kara Zor-El on Earth?”

 

“I dropped her off with Doctors Jeremiah and Eliza Danvers then left. That inconvenience wasn’t my problem to deal with; I had my own life to worry about,” Kal hissed.

 

“You made no effort to raise her yourself?”

 

“No, I didn’t have time for that. I had my own life to live.”

 

“But Kara Zor-El is your blood family, is she not?”

 

“She is, but I didn’t have time for a teenager.”

 

“But at the age of thirteen, Kara Zor-El was sent to Earth to take care of you, when you were only an infant, was she not?”

 

“Of course she was! She is a woman and a woman’s place is at home, rearing children and supporting the men in their lives.”

 

“You feel this way about all women?”

 

“No. The most exceptional women can do extraordinary things outside the home but Kara Zor-El is not one of those women.”

 

“But Lillian Luthor is?”

 

“Yes. She has a vision that will save Earth from the threat of aliens. But, like any good woman, she is simply following through will plans originally made by her son who is no longer able to execute them himself.”

 

“I see. Perhaps our queens will wish to speak with you further about Lex Luthor but for now, let’s continue our conversation regarding your crimes. Did you make attempts to remain in contact with Kara Zor-El after leaving her at the Danvers’ residence?”

 

“No.”

 

“Have you had any contact with Kara Zor-El since she landed on Earth?”

 

“Only a couple of times.”

 

“Do you have a relationship with Kara Zor-El?”

 

“Of course not. I have no need for a relationship with her.”

 

“Moving on. Earlier you mentioned Lillian Luthor. Do you actually know her?”

 

“Yes. Everyone knows Lillian Luthor or has at least heard of her.”

 

“How do you know Lillian Luthor?”

 

Kal visibly tried to fight answering that question more than he had any question before it, but alas, the truth seeker forced him to answer much to his chagrin. “I work with her.”

 

“What do you work with her on?”

 

Once again fighting against the truth seeker, Kal forcibly said, “I work with her and her organization Cadmus to eliminate the vermin that are aliens from Earth. Aliens are a disease on Earth that must be eradicated. We also develop weapons to combat our alien foes. When she gives an order I follow it, no questions asked.”

 

“You are an alien, are you not?”

 

“Technically.”

 

“So, how are you different from the aliens Lillian Luthor wants to eliminate?”

 

“I’m different; I work with Lillian and Cadmus for the greater good. I am the only alien to protect Earth from all aliens. I am Earth’s mightiest hero and always will be.

 

“Your cousin, Kara Zor-El, protected Earth too, did she not?”

 

“My so-called cousin and her cronies defend aliens and are the reason Earth has so many issues.”

 

“I see. What weapons do you develop with Lillian Luthor and Cadmus?”

 

“Kryptonite based weapons, ray guns, military grade weapons and most recently, a partially Kryptonian child that is to be raised to serve the cause and eliminate any and all aliens who are no on Cadmus’ payroll,” Kal grit out as he tried to shake the truth seeker off to avoid answering the question.

 

“Who are the biological parents for the child you mentioned?”

 

“Which one? There have been more than one,” Kal said with a devilish grin.

 

“How many have there been?”

 

“One successful birth and a second that is currently in gestation.”

 

“Who are the biological parents of both children?”

 

“The first child is genetically Kara Zor-El and Lena Luthor’s but the child was stolen from us and is no longer available to us. The currently developing child is mine and Lois Lane’s,” Kal grit out as he continued to fight the truth seeker.

 

“What did you plan to do with both children?”

 

“I was to train them to be the best they could be. I would train them to use their powers and ensure they knew who our enemy was, aliens. They would have been the best of both genetic parent’s capabilities while having the minds of a Luthor to boot. They were to be the perfect weapons,” Kal sneered but it was clear he was proud of the plan to use the children as weapons.

 

Hiding her disgust with Kal’s latest answer, Xi In-Zo moved on to her next question.

 

“Have you acted against aliens through your work with Lillian Luthor and Cadmus?”

 

“Yes.”

 

“Have you killed any aliens during your work?”

 

“Yes, and they all deserved it because they do not belong on Earth. Their deaths were for the good of Earth and Cadmus,” Kal said proudly of his actions.

 

“Do you plan to commit further crimes again aliens on Earth?”

 

“Yes. We will not rest until all alien threats are exterminated,” Kal proudly stated.

 

Again hiding her disgust, Xi In-Zo continued as the rest of the tribunal was beginning to have difficultly hiding their disgust and mortification.

 

“Are you in a romantic relationship with Lois Lane?”

 

“Yes, I love her.”

 

“You love her,” Xi In-Zo asked clearly not having expected that answer.

 

“Yes.”

 

“Have you ever hit Lois Lane?”

 

“Yes. She’s a woman and I’m a man; it is my job to ensure she is obedient and when she is not obedient it is my job to correct her behavior by any means necessary.”

 

“Have you ever used the powers granted to Kryptonian’s under a yellow sun against Lois Lane?”

 

“Yes. I must correct her behavior and ensure she knows her place as a woman and human who is below me on the hierarchy of life as I am a God and she is ordinary,” Kal said with a sneer.

 

“Did you tell Lois Lane you would raise your child together as a family?”

 

“Of course I did, I had to keep her in line and the thought of being allowed to raise the weapon helped achieve that.”

 

“Did you ever intend to raise the child with Lois Lane?”

 

“No,” Kal growled as he once again fought the truth seeker with more force. “The child is not a true child but a weapon made to eradicate aliens from Earth and help Cadmus achieve its goals.”

 

“Did you murder James Olsen?”

 

“I followed orders and ended his life,” Kal hissed as he tried harder than ever to fight the truth seeker.

 

“Why did you murder James Olsen?”

 

“He knew enough to damage our goals and he put our plans at risk so he had to be eliminated,” Kal said as he thrashed against his restraints.

 

“Do you have plans to kill anyone else?”

 

“Yes. I will kill everyone I must for the good of Cadmus and Earth.”

 

“Do you have plans to kills anyone else specifically?”

 

In that moment, Kal-El grew eerily still and looked Xi In-Zo in the eye with an evil murderous glint in his eyes. He then took a deep breath and spoke slowly, clearly and with a murderous venom dripping from his tone that made everyone’s hair stand on end.

 

“I will kill Kara Zor-El, Lena Luthor, and the abomination they call a daughter. I will end their family, every last member of it from now until the end of time.”

 

“Thank you, Kal-El. I think we have heard enough in regards to the charges currently pending and have the necessary information to issue the final list of charges. Please return him to his cell until noon,” Xi In-Zo told the guards.

 

As Kal-El was dragged from the room, as soon as the truth seeker was removed from his forearm, he once again fought against his restraints and attempted to break free from the guards to no avail. Everyone in the room knew in that moment that the truth seeker ensured Kal-El spoke nothing but the truth, but, the truth he revealed was chilling and made them wonder how a child of the House of El could become what Kal had. Without saying a word, every member of the tribunal knew that there was no redemption to be had for Kal-El.

 

 


 

 

Meanwhile, across Argo, Kara was enjoying having a few minutes alone with her daughter as Lena continued her peaceful slumber. They had been up until 1:00 a.m. so it came as no surprise to Kara when her pregnant wife was still asleep at 7:00 a.m.

 

“Good morning baby girl,” Kara whispered as she picked her daughter up from the portable crib.

 

The two month old clung to her jeju’s shirt and nuzzled into her, clearly having missed cuddles with her the day before. The sight made Kara swoon and think, not for the first time, that she was the luckiest woman in the universe to be Elle’s jeju.

 

“I missed cuddling you too, Elle. I’m sorry Jeju has been so busy lately but I promise everything I do, I do to keep you, Mam and little Miah safe. But, after today, we’re going to take a much needed little break to spend time together as a family. I want to take you and Mam all over Argo to really show you everything. I want to take you camping like my parents took me. There’s so much I want to do with you and Mam. We’re finally going to have some much needed family time, I promise. I love you, Elle,” Kara continued to say as she prepared a bottle for her little girl and began to feed her before carefully settling back on the bed next to Lena who instinctually cuddled closer to them.

 

As Elle chowed down on her bottle eagerly, having clearly inherited her jeju’s appetite, Kara couldn’t help but smile at the look of amazement on her daughter’s face as if she were tasting the best thing in the universe. After Elle finished her bottle though and Kara burped her, the blonde couldn’t help but admire her wife and her growing baby bump. Wrapping her free arm around Lena’s back, as the raven haired woman had moved so her head was on Kara’s lap, Kara couldn’t help but wonder if Lena would want to have a proper bonding and wedding ceremony even though they were already married under their laws. She couldn’t stop the smile that spread across her face as she pictured Lena wearing either a classic Kryptonian bonding gown or a wedding dress from Earth and the pair reciting vows to each other.

 

“Do you think Mam would ever want to have a proper bonding ceremony with Jeju, Elle? Hmm? Do you think she would? What about you, Miah,” Kara softly said as she rested her hand on the side of Lena’s bump, “do you think Mam would? We’ve mentioned having one in passing but that’s it and I’d love to have an actual ceremony where we can honor both our traditions and declare our love in front of everyone we love and care for. Maybe I will ask after we deal with that pesky Kal-El; yeah, I think that’s what I’ll do,” Kara mused before switching gears completely. “I can’t wait to meet you Miah and, Elle, I know you’re going to be the best big sister ever. I know things aren’t perfect right now and Mam and I still have some things to deal with but the four of us, our family, we are perfect. I love all of you so much,” she said before placing a kiss to Elle’s head and lovingly caressing Lena’s baby bump which earned her a hard kick from Miah.

 

“Ow,” Lena groaned when Miah kicked a second time but she still didn’t wake.

 

“I know you’re just trying to say hi baby boy but your mam needs her rest; growing you takes a lot of energy you know,” she softly said with a slight chuckle. “We both love you, so much, but can you go a little easier on Mam while she’s resting?” A moment later she felt a barely noticeable kick and smiled, knowing that as far as she was concerned that was her son indicating he understood his jeju. “Thank you, Miah.”

 

“How do you do that,” a groggy Lena asked.

 

“Lee! Baby, I just settled Miah down so you could sleep some more,” Kara pouted.

 

“I heard you talking to him and I couldn’t help but wake up. Plus, those kicks were pretty strong, except that last one. But seriously, how do you do that?”

 

“Do what?”

 

“Get Miah to calm down so easily. He never calms for me as instantaneously as he does when you ask, which really isn’t fair seeing as I’m the one carrying him and the one who will have to push him out of a very small opening,” Lena said with a pout of her own.

 

“I guess Miah is just a jeju’s boy,” Kara replied while attempting to kiss Lena’s pout away and then murmuring against her lips, “and that small opening is perfect, just like every inch of you is.”

 

“Kara,” Lena exclaimed as she swatted at Kara’s shoulder, only for Kara to crash their lips together once more. “It’s just so not fair. I have to do all the hard work to make him and you just got to have the fun and he listens to you,” she grumbled as her pout only deepened once their kiss broke.

 

Arching her eyebrow mischievously, Kara said, “I remember you had a lot of fun that night too, my love.” When Lena simply gaped at her and playfully swatted at her shoulder once more, Kara grew serious again. “But, I do know this is hard on you and I swear to Rao, if I could switch places with you so you didn’t have to go through all of this I would.”

 

“I love you, Kar,” Lena said as tears welled in her eyes at the amount of love laced in her wife’s words and clear in her perfect blue eyes.

 

“I love you too, Lee,” Kara said as she joined their lips together in a sweet kiss. “How about we all cuddle together a bit before we get up?”

 

“You read my mind, Darling.”

 

 


 

 

At 12:00 p.m., everyone was seated in the Hall of Justice awaiting the arrival of Kal-El, the tribunal and Kara and Lena, who would enter last due to their position as the reining monarchs. The only family members not present were Elle, Ruby and Carter. They were back at the palace under the watchful eyes of Astra’s most trusted soldiers and Winn, who has offered to stay with the kids and keep an eye on the birthing matrix pod.

 

Just as their nerves were starting to get to them though, Kal-El was dragged out, his hands and feet shackled, looking almost feral in his super suit with crazed wild eyes. Once he was unceremoniously shoved into his seat, Argo’s version of a bailiff, Ky-Zi, announced the arrival of the tribunal and everyone stood. As the nine member tribunal walked out, they took their assigned seats on the sides of a semi-circle at the front of the hall. As soon as the tribunal were standing in front of their seats, the bailiff announced the entrance of Their Royal Highnesses Queen Kara Zor-El and Queen Lena Zor-El. Like the tribunal before them, Kara and Lena stepped into the hall together, dressed in their full royal regalia, and they took their seats at the top of the semi-circle that were duplicates of their official thrones.

 

“You may be seated,” Lena said confidently and firmly after she and Kara had taken their seats.

 

Once everyone took their seats, Kara spoke next; “I call into session this meeting of the tribunal. Today, we are gathered to render judgment on Kal-El. Interim Chief Tribune Xi In-Zo, you may proceed.”

 

“Thank you, Your Majesties. Kal-El, son of the late Jor-El and Lara Jor-El, of the Royal House of El presently stands accused of the following crimes following our review of the evidence available to us and the information learned through use of the truth seeker: Abandonment of Queen Kara Zor-El, Unlawful Imprisonment of a Developing Kryptonian Child, Unlawful Imprisonment of the Mother of a Developing Kryptonian Child, Conspiracy to Commit Terrorism, Treason Against Krypton, Treason Against your Queen, the Intentional Murder of James Olsen, Conspiracy to Commit the Intentional Murder of Queen Kara Zor-El, Conspiracy to Commit the Intentional Murder of Queen Lena Zor-El, Conspiracy to Commit the Intentional Murder of the Developing Prince, Conspiracy to Commit the Intentional Murder of the Crown Princess and Conspiracy to Commit the Intentional Murder of the extended family of Queen Kara Zor-El and Queen Lena Zor-El,” Xi In-Zo began as some gasped hearing that Kal-El had been planning to murder Kara, Lena, Elle, Miah and their family while the two young monarchs maintained their stoic faces, or as Alex would call them “their Luthor faces”. “At this time, we open the floor to any of those gathered here today to make a statement before we deliberate and issue judgment.”

 

“I wish to speak,” Eliza said as she stood from her seat. “The day Kal-El dropped Kara off at our home, he quite literally dropped her in the backyard. She was scared and the one person she knew abandoned her and flew away after saying on a few words to my husband and I. It took so much time for her to become comfortable with us and to see as family but she always looked for Kal. She’d brush getting caught staring at the sky off as thinking about Krypton but we knew, she was looking for Kal because she was always looking out in the direction you would have to go to reach Metropolis from our home. Each year on what we called her ‘Earth birthday’ she would always ask us if he was coming. I had to watch my daughter get her heart broken every time Kal-El failed to be present for her and even acknowledge her existence. He is not the upstanding man everyone thinks he is and it is my opinion that he is not worthy of wearing the House of El crest. Thank you.”

 

“Thank you, Doctor Danvers. Would anyone else wish to speak, Xi In-Zo asked.

 

“I would like to echo my mother’s words. Because of Kal-El’s actions, Kara felt alone in this world for far too long. No matter how close we became she was saddened at being alone in the sense that she was the only Kryptonian she knew and the one person she thought would be there to help her, especially with her powers, abandoned her like she meant nothing while she had been willing to do her best to raise him as an infant when she was only thirteen. What Kal has done to my sister is despicable, but what he has done to the woman he claimed to love is even worse. No one should have to be treated as Lois has been or have their unborn child used against them as a bargaining chip. He is not worthy of the House of El,” Alex said firmly before mouthing an “I love you” to Kara, which was quickly returned.

 

“Thank you, Assistant Director Danvers.”

 

“I would like to say a few words. Despite what he has done, I still love the man I first knew as Clark Kent, but I have come to learn that that man is nothing more than a façade used to hide who he really is, Kal-El betrayer of family and planet. I have been held captive by this man and only allowed to leave my home if Cadmus guards accompanied me under the guise of being security due to articles I have written. My DNA was also stolen from me to create a child without my permission. Do not interpret my words to mean I do not love my child, because I do, but the choice of creating my child was taken from me. My child is my world now, and Kal-El is a threat to that world. I am also sickened by the footage I have seen of Kal-El murdering Jimmy Olsen, who was supposed to be his best friend. Because of his actions, my sister must raise her child alone because their father has been taken from them,” Lois said before taking a deep, calming breath. “Kal-El deserves to be punished for his actions and I understand death is a possible judgment but I do ask that he not be executed. A person like him does not deserve death, for death is easy. He deserves to pay for his crimes and spend each day a prisoner, knowing there is no escape. He deserves to live out the rest of his days knowing his is no longer Superman but rather that he is nothing more than a has been criminal who no one cares about. Thank you.”

 

“NO JAIL CAN HOLD ME! YOU’LL SEE LOIS YOU WILL NEVER BE FREE OF ME! YOU OR THE WEAPON,” Kal screamed, no longer able to remain silent but before he could launch into a full diatribe, the guards gagged him, effectively shutting him up.

 

“Kal-El, you will respect the judgment process. Now, would anyone else like to speak,” Xi In-Zo spoke firmly. “Seeing no further witnesses wish to speak, I turn to you, Your Majesties. Would you like to be heard?”

 

Looking at each other intently, Lena leaned in and whispered in her wife’s ear, “this is your time to speak, my love, not mine. This is your chance to gain closure with him.”

 

Kara felt overwhelmed by her wife’s words and after a moment, she pulled back and nodded before turning her steely gaze to her cousin.

 

“You don’t deserve to hear how your actions made me feel, Kal. What you do deserve though, is the judgment coming your way. I have the utmost faith in the tribunal and their ability to hand down an appropriate judgment. What I will say, is that you have betrayed everything we stand for as Kryptonians and as members of the House of El. You have committed crimes of treason, terrorism, crimes against family and murder. You have made your bed Kal-El, now you must lie in it,” Kara said firmly, yet eloquently, the perfect image of the monarch she was.

 

Kal attempted to fight the gag but all that could be heard was his muffled scream as he presumably screamed out of frustration at not being able to say whatever he wanted to say. When he wouldn’t stop screaming against the gag though, the guard closest to him used an electro staff to shock him, rendering him temporarily unconscious. Alex and Maggie couldn’t help but chuckle softly at the sight of the so called “Superman” being rendered unconscious after one measly electric shock.

 

“At this time, the tribunal will retire to deliberate. We will return to pass judgment as soon as we reach a unanimous decision,” Xi In-Zo said after a moment before Kara and Lena left the hall of justice first followed by the tribunal.

 

 


 

 

It only took the tribunal one minute to determine Kal-El’s guilt or innocence. What took time to decide was his sentence. But, two hours later, Xi In-Zo as the interim head of the tribunal requested an audience with her queens to notify them of their decision. Afterwards, everyone returned to the Hall of Justice and once the tribunal was called back into session, Xi In-Zo rose to deliver the verdict.

 

“Kal-El, please rise,” she began as the guards forcibly hauled Kal to his feet, even as he attempted to fight them. “Having had sufficient time to review all facts, evidence, results of the truth seeker and statements of those impacted the most, we have rendered judgment. On the charge of Abandonment of Queen Kara Zor-El, we find you guilty. On the charge of Unlawful Imprisonment of a Developing Kryptonian Child, we find you guilty. On the charge of Unlawful Imprisonment of the Mother of a Developing Kryptonian Child, we find you guilty. On the charge of Conspiracy to Commit Terrorism, we find you guilty. On the charge of Treason Against Krypton, we find you guilty. One the charge of Treason Against your Queen, we find you guilty. On the charge of the Intentional Murder of James Olsen, we find you guilty. On the charge of Conspiracy to Commit the Intentional Murder of Queen Kara Zor-El, we find you guilty. On the charge of Conspiracy to Commit the Intentional Murder of Queen Lena Zor-El, we find you guilty. On the charge of Conspiracy to Commit the Intentional Murder of the Developing Prince, we find you guilty. On the charge of Conspiracy to Commit the Intentional Murder of the Crown Princess, we find you guilty. On the charge of Conspiracy to Commit the Intentional Murder of the extended family of Queen Kara Zor-El and Queen Lena Zor-El, we find you guilty.”

 

“Members of the tribunal, we thank you for your service. Is the finding of guilt on all charges the true judgment of all tribunal members,” Lena asked immediately, just as Kara had told her to do, and just as quickly each tribunal member stated that it was.

 

“THIS IS BULLSHIT! I DIDN’T DO ANYTHING WRONG! YOU CAN’T KEEP ME HERE; AS SOON AS MY POWERS RETURN I WILL END ALL OF YOU,” Kal screamed as the gag had been removed for the rendering of justice per Kara’s orders.

 

“You will watch your tongue in the Hall of Justice, Kal-El,” Kara sternly said as she glared at her cousin. “Interim Chief Tribune Xia In-Zo, what is the judgment sentence on these matters?”

 

“After due consideration, we have decided that Your Majesties should issue the judgment sentence in this case.”

 

“Thank you,” Kara said as she turned her gaze back to Kal as she and Lena had already deiced what they would do and that Kara would be the one to do it. “Kal-El, having been found guilty on all charges, you are hereby sentenced to an eternity in the Zeta Quadrant of the Phantom Zone where no one can escape. Only the worst of the worst criminals are sentenced to the Zeta Quadrant where each person is sent into their own little hell where they will never see the face of another soul or hear the sound of another’s voice. This sentence will commence following a second interrogation under the truth seeker to determine what, if any, information you can share with us regarding Lillian Luthor, General Sam Lane and Cadmus. Additionally,” Kara said as she rose from her throne and moved to the center of the room before gesturing for guards to bring Kal before her.

 

“You won’t get away with this Kara! You cannot get rid of me,” Kal sneered as soon as he was before Kara.

 

“No, Kal, it you who cannot get away with this. Kal-El, son of the late Jor El and Lara Jor-El, from this day forward I renounce you as a member of the Royal House of El. Your name shall be removed from the family tree as if you never existed. Any assets here on what is left of Krypton, that you would have inherited shall now transfer directly to Lois Lane as the mother of the unborn child who is now the sole heir of Jor El and Lara Jor-El. You are now only to be known as Kal, convicted criminal and houseless,” Kara steadily said as she forcibly ripped the House of El crest from Kal’s super suit before walking to Lois. “Lois, I hereby present to you this crest of the House of El, your child’s house and from this moment on, your house. You and your child will forevermore be placed in the official register for House of El members and fully recognized as members of the Royal House of El and granted all privileges and rights that come with being a member of the House of El.”

 

“Th…thank you, Your Majesty,” Lois said in utter shock as she accepted the crest once worn by the man once known as Kal-El.

 

“You can’t do this Kara! I am the House of El not you and not her,” Kal sneered as soon as Kara was standing in front of him once more.

 

Ignoring Kal’s words, Kara continued. “Additionally, applicable portions of the recording of this proceeding will be broadcast across Earth so its citizens may know that you have been punished for your crimes there and will not be able to harm anyone again. You will go down in history as being nothing more than a criminal. This is the judgment rendered against you,” she finished before turning on her heel and retaking her place on her throne.

 

“YOU CAN’T DO THIS KARA!!! I AM THE HEAD OF THE HOUSE OF EL! YOU CANNOT TAKE THAT AWAY FROM ME!!!! I WILL END YOU AS SOON AS MY POWERS RETURN,” Kal shouted as he struggled against his shackles and guards.

 

Smirking devilishly Kara looked Kal in the eyes and spoke slowly and crystal clear.

 

“That is where you are wrong again, Kal. You will not be getting your powers back; not today, not tomorrow, not a year from now, not ever. In case you didn’t notice, we are under a red sun here and Kryptonians do not have powers under a red sun.”

 

“I WON’T ALWAYS BE AROUND A RED SUN, KARA! YOU’LL SEE! YOU’LL ALL SEE!”

 

“You will never see a sun, of any color, again, Kal, for there is no sun in the Phantom Zone. But, even if you were to ever see a yellow sun or any other sun granting Kryptonians powers, which again you will not be, you still would not have your powers returned.”

 

“What are you talking about?! I just need a little booster and my powers will come back stronger than ever,” Kal confidently and smugly said.

 

“No, they will not. When I shot you during our battle, I shot you with bullets containing gold kryptonite. Gold kryptonite strips Kryptonians of their powers permanently. You are now nothing more than a powerless, ordinary person. Your days of saying, ‘up up and away’ are gone forever. Guards, please return the prisoner to his cell and ready the truth seeker. It is my decree that Kal be sent to the Zeta Quadrant as soon as possible.

 

“NO! NO! YOU CAN’T DO THIS! HOW COULD YOUR USE KRYPTONITE AGAINST ME! I’M FAMILY! KARA! KARA STOP THIS! NO!! NO,” Kal screamed at the top of his lungs as he looked utterly terrified of what was waiting for him, especially knowing that he’d never have powers again.

 

“I could and I did, Kal. And you are no family of mine, Kal the houseless,” Kara said in a cold but even manner.

 

Once a slack jawed Kal had been dragged from the Hall of Justice, Lean squeezed her wife’s hand lovingly and whispered low enough for only Kara to hear her.

 

“It’s over, Kara. It’s over now. Kal can never cause harm to anyone ever again, my love.”

Chapter End Notes

What did you guys think of Kal's judgment and how Kara handled things at the end? And what about giving Lois the crest Kara tore from Kal's suit and publicly decreeing her and the unborn child as members of the House of El? I can't wait to read your comments. I may not be able to respond to every comment but I do read them all and they are so very much appreciated. Up next, the truth seeker part 2 and the beginning of some much overdue SuperCorp family fluff.

Chapter 44

Chapter Notes

Please keep in mind that this is a work of fiction, so I have taken some liberties with how Argo/Krypton is described. I hope you enjoy this chapter!

A few minutes after Kal had been dragged away, Kara and Lena found themselves alone in the Hall of Justice processing everything that had just happened. Lena felt relieved that one threat to her family had been eliminated. However, she also couldn’t help but wonder what counter-attack Lillian was planning now that her apparent favorite alien enforcer had been reduced to a mere mortal no one would ever hear from again. Kara meanwhile, was lost in her thoughts. She knew she did the right thing, but she couldn’t help but feel like she failed her parents by not being there to watch over Kal, because had she been there maybe she could have prevented him from becoming what he became, or so she thought at least.

 

“Kara? Kara, darling, where’s that beautiful mind of yours at right now,” Lena asked her wife as it wasn’t like Kara to be silent for so long.

 

“Hmmm? Oh! Sorry, Lee, I guess I was caught up in my thoughts a bit.”

 

“What were you thinking about?”

 

“Kal. I know I did the right thing; I know that rationally and logically…”

 

“But,” Lena supplied when her wife trailed off.

 

“But I can’t help but wonder if things would have turned out differently had I never ended up in the Phantom Zone and had arrived on Earth on time and been able to take care of him and watch over him like I was supposed to,” Kara quietly admitted.

 

“Kara, what Kal became is on him. He was given every opportunity to be the upstanding person he held himself out to be and he chose to work with Lillian, General Lane and Cadmus. He made his bed and now he has to lie in. You have nothing to feel bad about, okay?”

 

“Logically, I know that but I can’t help but wonder what if…”

 

“Babe, for all you know he still could have turned out the way he did even if you had been with him his whole life. If we let ourselves get caught up in the what ifs we will waste away our entire lives with those thoughts. I think our time is better spent looking to the future, don’t you?”

 

“You’re right, love, as you usually are. I just wish things didn’t have to end this way with Kal.”

 

“I know, but you made sure he can’t hurt anyone ever again. You did that Kara. I once told you Kara Danvers was my hero, and I meant that then, but what I know now, beyond a shadow of a doubt, is that while Kara Danvers may be a part of my hero, my true hero is you, Kara Zor-El.”

 

Looking into her wife’s gorgeous green eyes, Kara looked for any hint of a lie, but she knew from her wife’s voice that she was only telling the truth. She continued to gaze into her wife’s eyes for another moment, completely overcome with love for her. So, Kara did the only thing she could think of, she kissed her…hard.

 

“I love you, Lena.”

 

“I love you, too, Kara.”

 

“Let’s go home, Sunshine.”

 

“I thought...don’t you have to go interrogate the ingrate,” Lena asked confused.

 

“No, Aunt Astra, J’onn, Alex and Maggie are handling it. We won’t be seeing him again until we are the ones to push the button to send him to the Zeta Quadrant. So, let’s go home to our little girl; it’s about time we had some family time, don’t you think?”

 

Smiling widely as she looked at her wife with so much love, Lena couldn’t help but bring their lips together for another kiss.

 

“Quality family time sounds perfect, Darling. But, can we check on Lois and Lucy first?”

 

“Yea, we can do that. I really do love you, Lena. You and our kids are the best thing to ever happen to me.”

 

“You and our kids are the best thing to ever happen to me too. Let’s go home, Darling.”

 

“Yes, let’s.”

 

 


 

 

When Kara and Lena arrived back home, it was so silent you could hear a pin drop and not a single member of their family was in sight. Before they could wonder too much about where everyone was though, Kelex appeared.

 

“Greetings, Your Majesties. May I be of service?”

 

“Kelex, where is everyone,” Kara asked.

 

“Doctor Danvers has taken Miss Lucy Lane, Miss Grant and Young Master Carter to explore the market. Miss Arias and Young Lady Ruby have gone to the stables after learning we have horses here too. Miss Lois Lane is with Princess Elle in Miss Lois’ room. Miss Lois is in quite a state but the princess seems to be calming her.”

 

“Thank you, Kelex. We will call you if we need anything,” Lena kindly said and after Kelex left, she turned to her wife. “Should we check on them or give them some time?”

 

Nervously chewing on her bottom lip, Kara said, “I…I think we should peak our heads in and see how they are and play it by ear.”

 

 

 

A couple short minutes later, the couple found themselves standing outside Lois’ room. The door was closed but they could hear what was being said.

 

“Elle, I don’t know how to do this on my own. Your mommies are doing such a great job with you, I can tell that already. But, your mommies have each other and I don’t have anyone. I don’t know anything about raising a baby. You’re so sweet and you don’t fuss when I hold you but what if your baby cousin doesn’t like when I hold them? What if they don’t like me?”

 

“Kar, I think we need to step in and help reassure her,” Lena whispered quietly enough so only Kara could hear.

 

“I think you’re right,” Kara whispered back.

 

“Lois, it’s me and Kara, we’re coming in,” Lena said loud enough for Lois to hear before they stepped through the automatically opening door.

 

“Oh! Lena and Kara; I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to take Elle without asking. I just…I just needed some time and it’s hard to stay sad with her around,” Lois said as she wiped her tears as best she could while holding Elle.

 

“Lois, it’s okay. You’re Aunty Lois, so you can have as many baby cuddles as you want,” Kara said, hoping Lois would understand the double meaning behind her words.

 

“Aunty Lois?”

 

“If I wasn’t clear enough earlier, you are part of this family. You will always be Aunty Lois to our kids and we’d love to be Aunty Kara and Aunty Lena to yours too,” Kara nervously said.

 

“Really?”

 

“Yes, really. Lois, you may find this hard to believe but you are our family. We don’t judge people based on their biological family or who they once were in a relationship with. If we did, well, Kara and I wouldn’t be married right now,” Lena said with a soft smile.

 

“How can either of you stand to look at me or let me be around your child? All this time I’ve been with a man who wanted to kill you all. He wanted to kill you both and he wanted to kill this perfect little angel and yet I was still with him. I don’t even know how Lucy will be able to look at me. I was with the man who murdered the father of her child,” Lois said as tears began to well in her eyes once more.

 

“Lois, you did not know the extent of what Kal was doing. None of what he did or planned to do was your fault and we get that and so will Lucy,” Kara said genuinely.

 

“I’ve been looking at her face and tracing all the lines and taking in all the details and I…I just don’t understand how he could look at this face and see her as anything other than Elle. And I know our baby is developing still but it took me one look at them to know I love them and I’d do anything to protect them. I just don’t understand how he could view them as weapons.”

 

“We may never know why his brain works the way it does but, Lois, he cannot hurt anyone anymore. He will never be able to get near the kids. We’re safe, Lois, we’re all safe,” Lena assured the woman.

 

“Do you…do you think we could stay here for a while? Me and my baby and Lucy too if she wants too? Everyone knows Clark Kent and Superman are one in the same now and I don’t think I can handle the media attention and potential threats from those with an axe to grind with Clark or Superman. Plus, this is all that’s left of my child’s Kryptonian culture and I’d like to actually learn it and be able to share it with them. So, if it’s not too much trouble, could we stay a while?”

 

Without an ounce of hesitation Kara and Lena spoke at the same time, showing just how in sync they were. “You can stay forever,” they said in unison causing Lois to laugh.

 

“You two really are like two people who share one brain. I didn’t get what Alex meant by that but now I do. I don’t know if we’ll stay forever but for now, we will.”

 

“Yes! Did you hear that, Elle,” Kara said as she took her daughter over as the infant had begun reaching for her, “Aunty Lois is going to stay with us! We’re all going to have so much fun together, yes we are.”

 

“You do realize she’s going to be celebrating us being one big happy family for a while, right,” Lena asked Lois.

 

“I believe it.”

 

 


 

 

Lena and Lois continued to speak for a few minutes while Kara sat with Elle, next to the birthing matrix pod telling her daughter all about how it worked, as if the infant could understand. Then she began telling them about their family, the whole story, and when she got to telling them about her parents, Jor-El, Lara Jor-El and Non, a thought dawned on her.

 

“Lee, can you take Elle for a minute?”

 

“Sure, Darling,” Lena said slightly perplexed as it wasn’t like Kara to willingly hand their daughter over, even to her.

 

“Thanks. I need to get something but I’ll be right back,” she said before handing Elle over then practically sprinting from the room.

 

“If I didn’t know better, I’d say she was trying to run off and be Supergirl,” Lois said with a chuckle.

 

“What can I say, I married a dork.”

 

“Hey! I heard that,” Kara said as she ran back into the room.

 

“I don’t hear you denying it though, Darling. But, do tell, what was so important that it sent you running from the room and giving up cuddles with our daughter?”

 

“This,” Kara said as she pulled a small circular device from her pocket.

 

“And what is that, exactly,” Lois asked confused while Lena observed the item closely then gasped.

 

“Kar, is that…is that what I think it is?”

 

“Yea…Winn slipped it in my pocket when we had everyone over at my loft; he thought I’d want it one day. He told me it was your idea, Lena.”

 

“I…while we were apart, I wanted to learn everything I could about Krypton and I kept coming back to one thing, your mom’s AI. I only very rarely talked to Winn while I was gone but I asked if we could make a pocket-sized version so you could always have your mom with you. I didn’t know he had finished it though; I only came up with the final specs and coding a couple days before you found me in Ireland,” Lena explained.

 

“I know, he told me. When I realized what he had left in my pocket I messaged him to ask about it. He told me you had rough specs for Kal’s mom too from something you managed to find in the archives. I haven’t tried this out yet, but, I thought maybe we could do that now?”

 

“What was Lara, like,” Lois couldn’t help asking.

 

“She was amazing. I was always closer to Aunt Astra but Aunt Lara had a special place in my heart too. One time, she snuck me out of school so we could have an ‘aunty and niece day.’ She took me to this secret hidden waterfall where there were a couple wild horses and it was beautiful. I even got to pet one of the horses! And when she found out she was going to be a mom, she took me out for another special date to tell me about the new baby and she was so careful to make sure I knew that she would still make time for me too. She was amazing,” Kara said as memories of her aunt flashed before her eyes.

 

“I wish I could have met her. It sounds like she would have been an amazing grandma,” Lois said as she grew emotional.

 

“I think she would have been; they both would have been. I know it’s not the same but, would you both be okay with seeing them, well the hologram AI version of them? And we can introduce the kids to them too. It was very common to introduce children to their grandparents and other elders before the birth or soon after and…,” Kara said as she began to ramble.

 

“Darling, it’s okay. I’d love to introduce your aunt to our children. Your mom has already met our children but we can tell her Miah’s name and I would like to meet Lara too,” Lena assured her.

 

“I’d really like to meet them both too and I’d like to introduce them to my child. Thank you for this, Kara. After everything that’s happened, I was afraid I wouldn’t be able to learn anything about this part of my child’s ancestry.”

 

“Lois, I swear to you that I will always answer any questions you have about the House of El and myself, Aunt Astra and everyone here who knew my parents, Non, Jor-El and Lara will be happy to share their memories with you too. We value family here and you are part of our family,” Kara said sincerely as she set the disc on the floor. “Are you both ready?”

 

“Yes,” Lena and Lois said in unison before Kara hit the button and two blue shimmering figures came to life as Kara moved to stand in between Lena and Lois.

 

“Hello, my darling daughters and granddaughter,” Alura said once her AI came to life.

 

“Hi Jeju,” Kara said as Lena said, “Hello Alura. Elle, can you say hi to your uzheiu?”

 

“Hello, my dear niece,” Lara said a moment later when her AI came to life.

 

“It’s good to see you, Aunt Lara. I’d like to introduce you to my wife and soulmate, Lena, and our daughter Elle.”

 

“Oh my God,” Lois lowly said not having fully believed such technology was possible.

 

“And who do we have, here, my daughter,” Alura asked.

 

“Jeju, Aunt Lara, this is Lois Lane but as of this afternoon she’s officially known here on Argo as Lois Jor-El, to signify her standing as a legitimized member of the House of El in Uncle Jor-El’s line,” Kara explained.

 

“And how exactly has she become part of our line,” Lara asked.

 

“She was Kal’s partner and she is the mother of his child; although he will never know his child as Kal is no longer a member of the House of El. Kal is officially houseless and has been sentenced to life in the Zeta Quadrant. Lois and your grandchild are now the only members of your line,” Kara sadly explained.

 

“While, I am happy to welcome a daughter and grandchild, they are not the only members of my line,” Lara said.

 

“What do you mean, Aunt Lara?”

 

“Kara, I am sorry but I am not able to reveal that information. But, think about the day I told you I was to become a mother. Think, my dear niece, and the answer will reveal itself. Now, I presume you wished to have a proper introduction between us and the newest members of the family?”

 

“Y…yes,” Kara stammered having been stunned by her aunt’s earlier statement.

 

 

 

They spent the next thirty minutes talking to Alura and Lara’s AI holograms, which spoke much more like people instead of AI’s unlike the version of Alura at the fortress. Overall, the meeting went well but Kara couldn’t shake what her aunt had said about Lois and the baby not being the only members of their line and the answer revealing itself. As she laid in bed, with her arms wrapped around Lena, later that night, she couldn’t help but replay her memories from the day she found out her aunt was going to be a mother. She ran through her memories of that day over and over again until suddenly the answer hit her, just as her aunt said it would.

 

“Oh my Rao!”

Chapter End Notes

I hope you enjoyed this chapter! It serves as a transition from the Kal plot to some fluffier times. Don't worry though, what Kara realized at the end of the chapter and how these AIs were able to converse better than the AI at the fortress will be revealed in the next chapter. And for those waiting for smut that isn't in the form of a flashback, that is coming too. Thank you for reading!

Chapter 45

Chapter Notes

“Kara? Darling, what’s wrong,” Lena asked having awoken at the sound of Kara’s shout.

 

“I’m sorry, Lee, I didn’t mean to wake you,” Kara said apologetically.

 

“You don’t need to apologize. Talk to me, Kar,” Lena implored.

 

Looking at her wife with tears in her eyes, Kara spoke so softly Lena questioned if she heard correctly.

 

“Kal has a twin.”

 

As soon as those words were out of Kara’s mouth, words Lena wasn’t even sure she even heard correctly, not a sound was heard in their bedroom. One minute of silence turned into two that turned into three.

 

“Come again,” Lena finally said after three minutes of silence.

 

“I said Kal has a twin,” Kara said as she looked at Lena with sad eyes.

 

“Kara, what makes you say that? I know Lara said Lois and the baby weren’t the last of their line but what makes you think Kal had a twin?”

 

“Not had, Lee, has.”

 

“I won’t pretend that the thought he had, has, a sibling didn’t cross my mind because it did and I can see you believe this fully this, so how about you walk me through your thoughts so I can understand them and we can work through this together?”

 

“Thank you for not just shutting me down and saying it’s crazy to think this.”

 

“I would never outright dismiss your thoughts or opinions, love, but I do want to understand.”

 

“Well, it goes back to the day Aunt Lara told me she was going to be a mother. Being part of the royal family, I was sheltered from the people to a degree so I was close to my family. My aunts and uncles were always spending time with me as a result. Don’t get me wrong, my parents spent a lot of time with me but my aunts and uncles did too. I spent the most time with Aunt Astra and Uncle Non, but Aunt Lara made sure to spend a lot of time with me too. Uncle Jor was the only one I didn’t spend much time with because he was always working on his secret projects.”

 

“I’m glad you had those types of familiar relationships, Darling. I can only hope our children have that same type of bond with their aunts and uncles,” Lena said sincerely.

 

“I hope they have that bond with their aunts and uncles too,” Kara said with a soft smile as she thought about her daughter and son having strong bonds with their aunts and uncles.

 

“What happened when you found out Lara was expecting,” Lena prompted after Kara didn’t continue her explanation.

 

“One day, Aunt Lara knocked on Aunt Astra and Uncle Non’s door, because I was spending the weekend with them, and she seemed really happy and asked if she could take me out for a couple of hours. Not long before she took me back to Aunt Astra and Uncle Non’s, she sat me down and got really serious and that’s when she told me she was going to me a mother and in hindsight, I should have known that she wasn’t talking about being pregnant with Kal.”

 

“Kara, what did your aunt say to you,” Lena asked as she rubbed soothing circles on the back of Kara’s palm.

 

“She said she hoped her baby girl would be just like me…”

 

 

Flashback – Argo City Six Months Before the Death of Krypton

 

“Kara, you know I love you very much, right?”

 

“You love me all the way to Titan and back and then some,” Kara said with a smile on her face.

 

“That’s right. You are very important to me and you always will be. You’re like a daughter to me and you always will be and getting to be your aunt, is truly one of the greatest joys in my life and I can only hope that my baby girl is just like you.”

 

“A baby girl,” Kara asked with her signature confused head tilt.

 

“That’s right, a baby girl just like you. Uncle Jor and I are having a baby!”

 

“I get a cousin? Finally?!”

 

“Yes, sweetheart, you’re finally getting a cousin,” Lara said with a slight chuckle that gave way to a huge smile the second Kara’s eyes lit up and the biggest smile she had ever seen spread across the young girl’s face.

 

“This. Is. The. Best. Day. Ever! I’ve been asking for a little brother or sister or even a cousin for forever! I can teach her all about our family and how to braid her hair and and science! I can teach her all the sciences and we can do experiments together when she gets big enough and make new discoveries together! I’m going to be her best friend too even though I’m older. It’ll be like I’m her big sister,” Kara happily rambled.

 

“Kara, slow down,” Lara said with a chuckle. “I’m so glad you’re happy to be getting a cousin but I have to ask you something, or rather I want to ask your permission for something.”

 

“What is it, Aunt Lara,” Kara asked clearly confused.

 

“Do you remember when you told me what your dream baby sister would be named?”

 

“Yes! Samara or Sam for short cause Kara and Samara go together.”

 

“That’s right. I was wondering if you’d be okay with Uncle Jor and I calling our baby Sam?”

 

“Really,” Kara asked with a twinkle in her eye.

 

“Yes really.”

 

“I’m going to have a baby cousin named Sam! Is Sam in a matrix pod or is she in your tummy?”

 

“She’s in my tummy. Pretty soon you’ll even be able to feel her kick as she moves around.”

 

“Wow,” Kara said in wonder. “Can I talk to her?”

 

“Of course you can,” Lara said before she found herself tearing up when Kara began speaking to her stomach.

 

“Hi Sam! I’m your cousin, Kara but you can call me Kar. We’re going to be best friends. No, we’re going to be sisters! I can’t wait to meet you. I love you already.”

 

“You’re going to be so good with her, I can already tell my dear niece.”

 

End Flashback – Present

 

 

“But then when the baby came, Uncle Jor came out and told us they somehow got it wrong and the baby was actually a boy, Kal. We had no reason to question it but now…”

 

“Now you’re wondering if your aunt did actually have a little girl. Perhaps even a little girl who’s now a grown-up with a daughter of her own and sleeping down the hall from us as we speak,” Lena questioned with a quirked brow.

 

“How do you always know what I’m thinking,” Kara asked with a soft smile.

 

“Everyone does say we share a brain, Darling,” Lena said cheekily before growing serious. “In all seriousness though, here’s what we know for sure. First, your aunt told you she was having a baby girl she wanted to name Sam because you had picked that name. Second, at the fortress Kelex said Sam is a member of the House of El meaning Zor-El or Jor-El would have to be her father. Third, your aunt’s hologram told us Lois and the baby are not the last of her line and given that you had mentioned them being part of the House of El, we can assume she was also referring to the House of El and not the house she was born into bringing us back to Zor-El or Jor-El being her father; but, it would be more likely that Jor-El was her father given the fact that Lara said ‘my line’. Finally, Sam and Kal are the same age and in hindsight there are some physical similarities between them. When you add all those together it seems likely that Sam is your aunt and uncle’s daughter, but, that begs the question, if Sam is the baby Lara gave birth to then where did Kal come from?”

 

“If our theory is correct, I think the only plausible explanation is that Kal was born through the birthing matrix not a natural birth. It’s the only explanation that would fit, Lee. He was recognized as a blood member of the House of El so he has to be Uncle Jor and Aunt Lara’s.”

 

As soon as the words left Kara’s mouth a thought crossed Lena’s mind but knowing her wife was in a bout of emotional turmoil, she chose to keep her thought to herself until such a time that she could prove she was correct. So instead, she held her wife close and told her everything would be okay so long as they were together.

 

In the end, they decided not to say anything to Sam, or anyone else, until they could prove their hypothesis was correct. They both wanted to know if Sam was in fact Kara’s cousin but they also knew Sam had enough to deal with between adjusting to Argo, helping Ruby adjust to Argo and finding out how she got her powers back after gold kryptonite was used to defeat her Worldkiller alter ego, Reign, and it was best not to add to her plate unless they were one hundred percent sure they were right. So, they agreed to set aside the questions surrounding Sam’s parentage, for at least a week or two, and instead focus on their family. In reality though, Lena had a secret plan of her own so she could try and protect her wife and best friend from any pain the truth may cause.

 

 


 

 

The next morning, Lena woke first and thanks to the red sun, was able to slip from bed without rousing Kara, although the blonde did whine in her sleep at the loss of her wife in her arms. After checking on Elle, and giving her her morning bottle, Lena made her way to the Judicial Guild to do something she knew her wife would not approve of.

 

“Your Majesty, we were not expecting you this morning.”

 

“No, I expect not. I need to see the prisoner.”

 

“Your Majesty, with all due respect, you are pregnant and I not think Queen Kara…”

 

“Queen Kara is my wife and my equal here; she does not rank above me so you would be wise to watch your tongue and take me to the prisoner,” Lena said in her cold CEO voice.

 

Visibly gulping the guard simply nodded his head and led Lena towards the holding cells.

 

“Prisoner 319, you have a visitor,” the guard gruffly said before taking his place nearby.

 

“What do you want, Luthor,” Kal sneered as soon as his eyes met Lena’s.

 

“Oh Kal, I really thought we had settled this once and for all in your tiny tiny brain. My name is Lena Zor-El, of the Royal House of El and I am Queen of Krypton alongside my wife, Kara Zor-El, perhaps you’ve heard of her? She is a rather big deal on Earth, you know the planet you choose to identify yourself as from most of the time,” Lena said with just the right amount of bite and sass in her voice.

 

“You are no Queen. I am the rightful King. I am the Head of the House of El!”

 

“You are nothing. As my wife decreed you are no longer a member of the House of El; you are houseless, you are nothing and will be forever more,” Lena said leaving no room for argument.  “Now that that’s settled, I’d like to get to the point of this visit.”

 

“And why exactly are you here?”

 

“I need a sample of your blood.”

 

In that moment, Kal laughed, and he laughed loudly, while Lena simply stared her Luthor glare without losing her composure.

 

“No. I don’t consent to that.”

 

It then became Lena’s turn to laugh, but not just any laugh, a laugh commonly described as mischievous.

 

“Oh Kal, I wasn’t asking. Having been found guilty of numerous charges and sentenced to life in the Zeta Quadrant, you are a ward of the state and no longer have any rights afforded to law abiding citizens of Argo. Now, guard, please extract two vials of Prisoner 319’s blood.”

 

“Yes, Your Majesty,” the guard said before he extracted the blood while two other guards held Kal in place.

 

“What are you doing, Luthor?!”

 

“What needs to be done to protect my family; a family you are no longer part of,” Lena coolly said before turning on her heel and leaving as soon as the vials were in her hand.

 

Before Lena left the Judicial Guild, she ensured that no one would know of her visit to see Kal. She didn’t want to keep secrets from Kara, but she didn’t want to worry her wife or get her hopes up until she had definitive answers.

 

 


 

 

After leaving the Judicial Guild, Lena quickly made her way home and to the home lab Kara had had installed for her in the basement. Kara had had it set up to be nearly identical to her personal lab at L-Corp with some Kryptonian upgrades naturally. Those upgrades included four separate closed-circuit connections. Those closed-circuit connections were between the lab and the Science Guild servers, the lab and the L-Corp servers, the lab and the the fortress and the lab and the DEO. Lena had ensured would be unhackable, but even if the unhackable became hackable due to the closed circuits the hacker would not be able to access anything other than what was on the particular closed circuit hacked. With communication outside of Argo having been restored, it had had been easy to set up the closed-circuits. It turned out that once the pure Harun-El was being used, the interference seemingly disappeared as well, and after a little boost from Winn to clear up the signal, Argo could officially communicate with Earth.

 

Once in her lab, Lena set up an enhanced in-depth DNA test between Kara, Kal and Sam. Using Kara’s DNA profiles from both the DEO and Science Guild, a portion of the first vial of Kal’s blood and Sam’s DNA profile from her L-Corp employment records and the DNA profile scan Kelex took in the fortress she set the test to identify whether Kara, Kal and Sam were related. The test would also determine how closely related the they were. She then set up a separate test using profiles from the Science Guild, DEO and the fortress to compare the strength of Kryptonian genes in Kara, Sam and Kal before the gold kryptonite was used on the latter two and another test to compare the three after Sam and Kal were exposed to gold kryptonite. As soon as the tests were underway, Lena ensured a message would be sent to her tablet as the results of each test became available. She then left her lab and returned to her bedroom, where she stripped back down to her bra and panties and slipped back into bed before Kara woke up.

 

 


 

 

When Kara woke up about half an hour after Lena snuck back into bed, she smiled and kissed the top of her wife’s head.

 

“Good morning, Sunshine.”

 

“Good morning, Darling. How did you sleep?”

 

“Beautifully. I always sleep well when you’re with me but you disappeared for a but early this morning,” Kara said and Lena could tell the blonde was pouting.

 

“I was hoping you wouldn’t notice. I gave Elle her morning bottle then spend some time enjoy the beautiful view of Argo. I didn’t mean to worry you,” Lena said as she rolled over to face her wife and place a chaste kiss to her lips.

 

“Next time wake me. I’d love to sit with you and our little miracle girl as she eats and then enjoy the morning view with you.”

 

“You just looked so peaceful sleeping but, I can think of something else we can do while we’re still alone this morning,” Lena said seductively as her arousal spiked, in part due to her raging hormones, as her eyes raked over her wife who was clad only in a tank top that had ridden up revealing her abs and tight boxer briefs.

 

“And what did you have in mind? A morning stroll around the market or maybe we could cook together oh! We could go to the stables with Elle,” Kara suggested excitedly ever oblivious to the true meaning of Lena’s words.

 

“I would love to go to the stables with you and our daughter but I had something else in mind; something that we do only with each other,” Lena purred as she moved a hand down Kara’s body until she could cup her center.

 

“Oh,” Kara said suddenly very aroused. “Wh…what about Elle?”

 

“Elle is fine and if need be one of our family members can tend to her.”

 

“Are you sure, Lee? We haven’t done much since you came back I don’t want you to feel pressured. We can wait as long as you want and need before truly being together in that way again,” Kara assured her wife.

 

“And I appreciate how caring and considerate you’ve been but I’ve wanted to truly make love to you every single day since our first time. I’m more than ready, Kar, but if you want or need to wait we can.”

 

“Rao, no! Lee, I always want you but I didn’t want to pressure you.”

 

“Babe, I assure you, I more than want this,” Lena said as she guided one of Kara’s hands in-between her legs.   

 

“Rao, Lee, I can feel how wet you are,” Kara said in awe as she felt her wife’s wetness through her clothed center.

 

“It’s what you do to me. Just one look at you and I’m wet. I want you, Kara; I want you right now,” Lena husked.

 

“You have me. Every second of every minute of every hour of every day, until the end of time you have,” Kara said as she gazed into Lena’s eyes with so much love and adoration that Lena felt overcome with emotions.

 

Gazing back at her wife with just as much love and adoration, Lena decided in that instant that she had to have Kara and she had to have her right then. She pulled off her bra and panties so fast that Kara would have sworn Lena had super speed.

 

“You are the finest work of art in all the galaxy, my love,” Kara said in awe as her eyes took in her wife’s breathtaking form while a light blush colored Lena’s cheeks.

 

“I wish I could say the same but you’re a tad overdressed, Darling.”

 

Before Lena knew it, Kara had removed her bed clothes as well and both women appreciated the sight of their lover completely bare before them.

 

“You are a vison, my love, and I am so incredibly lucky to call you mine,” Lena said with an overwhelming amount of love in her voice as she felt the absolute need to kiss her wife.

 

Crashing their lips together in a passion fueled kiss, Lena reached backwards and felt around until her hand reached her tablet where she immediately touched the button on the top left corner that Kara had told her would alert the AI in the home that they were not to be disturbed and would not allow entry into their room. The couple didn’t break their kiss until the need for air became too great, but, before Kara could rejoin their lips she found herself pushed onto her back with Lena hovering above her.

 

“Lee?”

 

“Let me take care of you, love.”

 

“Babe, I don’t want you to strain yourself. You’re six months pregnant and...,” Kara began but was silenced by Lena’s lips once again on hers.

 

“Darling, I’m pregnant not injured and I want to take care of you,” Lena husked as she trailed open mouth kisses and love bites down Kara’s neck and chest as she raked her fingers down rock hard abs.

 

Kara felt herself grow impossibly aroused as Lena worked her way down her body. Her wetness was becoming uncomfortable but she would never dream of stopping her wife’s ministrations. When Lena reached her breasts, Kara released an ungodly moan as Lena drew a nipple into her mouth and began sucking on it with just the right amount force, while using one hand to knead the other breast making sure to punch and tweak the nipple, stiffening both peaks immediately. When Lena swiped her tongue around the areola of Kara’s left breast before roughly sucking the nipple back into her mouth and between her teeth while simultaneously tugging on the right nipple, Kara felt a new wave of arousal shoot through her and she felt the telltale signs of her anatomy preparing to shift.

 

“Fuck, Lee. I’m going to shift, I can feel it.”

 

“That’s okay, love; it’s okay to shift. I love every inch of you no matter which genitalia you have or use. I love you, Kara. I love you so much,” Lena said with nothing but love in her voice before moving back up Kara’s body to rejoin their lips once more.

 

When the kiss broke this time though, Lena didn’t return to Kara’s chest. Rather, she kissed all the way down her love’s body until she settled between Kara’s legs while being mindful of how she positioned herself so as to not add any pressure to her protruding stomach. Parting the blondes toned legs, Lena took in the sight of her dripping wife. Grabbing a pillow to place under her stomach, Lena bent down, held Kara’s legs open and leaned in slowly. She leaned in so slowly in fact, that Kara bucked her hips up more than once and reached for Lena’s head in an attempt to guide her to no avail though as the raven haired beauty was determined to take things at her pace as she worked her wife up. A short minute later, Lena began to kiss Kara’s inner thighs, while also leaving the occasional love bite, causing the blonde to moan loudly as she felt more wetness gathering at her center.

 

Kara’s extreme arousal did not go unnoticed, nor did her twitching sex, signaling that Kara’s cock was preparing to make an appearance. Determined to make her wife cum before her anatomy shifted, Lena dove in and swiped her tongue along the length of Kara’s slit, being sure to circle her clit before licking back down. Lena repeated that motion three more times before sucking the hard bundle of nerves into her mouth and lightly scraping her teeth along it, causing Kara to shudder.

 

“Shit, Lee. Fuck that feels so…so good. OH MY RAO,” Kara screamed when Lena thrust two of her long fingers knuckle deep while sucking on the blonde’s clit.

 

“You’re so tight, so perfect. I love how wet you are for me, Darling, and the way you’re clenching around my fingers, it’s so good. I love you, Kara.”

 

“L…love you too. Rao! I’m not go…gonna last,” Kara moaned on a particularly rough thrust.

 

“It’s okay; I want you to cum. Cum for me, Kara,” Lena said as she picked up her pace and began curling her fingers on every other thrust.

 

“Oh Rao! Oh Rao! OH RAO,” Kara screamed as Lena continued to hit her g-stop each time she curled her fingers, causing more wetness to rush from Kara’s opening.

 

“You feel so good, Kara. I can feel you clenching around my fingers. Let go for me, Kara, let go,” Lena husked as she felt her own arousal dripping from her sex.

 

Lena thrust her fingers five more times before roughly sucking Kara’s clit into her mouth as she thrust one more time and curled her fingers. As soon as Kara felt all those sensations at once, her walls clamped down on Lena’s fingers as she instantly came around her wife’s fingers.

 

“I’m coming! Oh Rao, I’m coming! LENA!!!!”

 

Kara continued to cum around Lena’s fingers for what felt like an endless amount of time. As she helped her wife through her high, she continued to lightly suck on Kara’s clit but suddenly, the hardened bundle of nerves began to shift. Lena knew what was happening the second she felt Kara’s clit begin to extend but instead of removing her mouth, she began to swirl her tongue around the growing length making sure to lightly suck around the tip. Just as Kara’s cock reached its full length, Lena removed her fingers and within seconds, Kara’s anatomy completed its shift. Releasing the erect member with a pop, green eyes locked with blue, both women conveying their love for the other.

 

“Rao, that was amazing, Lena. I’ve never...I didn’t know I could shift during active stimulation.”

 

“I certainly am a fan of it, and I’m a fan of you coming around my fingers too,” Lena said cheekily. “I love you, Kara,” Lena said as moved to lie next to her wife.

 

“I love you too, but now it’s my turn to pleasure you,” Kara said mischievously before moving to hover over Lena.

 

As Kara brought their lips together in a loving kiss, that quickly turned heated as both women moved against each other, Lena’s tablet lit with a new notification; the DNA test results between Kara, Kal and Sam were in.

Chapter End Notes

I hope you all enjoyed that dose of fluff with some plot sprinkled in. The next chapter will pickup where this one left off so for everyone who has been asking for smut, there will be more smut at the start of the next chapter. I can't wait to read your thoughts on this chapter and your predictions on the DNA test results. As always, thank you for reading!

Chapter 46

Chapter Notes

Tomorrow is going to be a hectic day at work, so I am posting just before midnight eastern standard time. As promised this chapter picks up right where the last one left up. I hope you all enjoy this chapter!

“I want to be inside you, Lee,” Kara husked when their kiss broke.

 

“I want to feel you, Kar, every inch; it’s been far too long.”

 

Rejoining their lips as soon as the words were out of Lena’s mouth, Kara settled herself between her goddess’ legs, while being mindful of the swell of their child between them. Lena moaned into the kiss as her fingers tangled in blonde hair holding her wife close as their tongues danced together in perfect harmony. As their arousal grew, their bodies worked in tandem grinding against each other with Kara’s member rubbing against Lena’s slick folds.

 

Knowing that neither one of them could handle prolonged teasing, as it had been six long months since they felt each other in this way, Kara pulled back from Lena’s luscious lips and began trailing kisses down her neck, leaving a few love bites along the way. Ignoring her wife’s breasts, knowing that due to their heightened sensitivity the raven haired beauty would not be able to handle further stimulation there, Kara continued to trail kisses all the way down Lena’s torso. When she reached her baby bump though, she took extra care to litter kisses all around it, being sure to pay close attention to the three faint stretch marks that had only recently appeared.

 

“You are so, so beautiful, Lena. You are a goddess,” Kara lovingly said as she continued to kiss the length of each stretch mark causing Lena to blush.

 

“You don’t have to do that Kara, I know they’re hideous.”

 

“No, they are beautiful. These marks are a badge of honor showing that you gave life to our son. They only enhance your natural ethereal beauty, my love,” Kara said with so much love in her voice that Lena simultaneously felt tears well in her eyes and an overwhelming urge to have Kara inside of her.

 

“Ka…Kara I need you inside now,” Lena emotionally said.

 

Knowing her wife was serious, Kara placed a final kiss to Lena’s stomach and moved down the bed to make sure her raven haired goddess was ready to take her.

 

“Kara, inside…please,” Lena begged.

 

“I will be soon baby, but I need to make sure you’re properly prepared first,” Kara said as she sunk two fingers into Lena’s soaked tight walls.

 

“Fuck, Kara,” Lena moaned as Kara scissored her fingers inside her.

 

“Mmhmm, you’re so wet for me, Sunshine. You feel so good,” Kara said as she continued to thrust her fingers in and out, scissoring them on each inward thrust. After only a half-dozen or so more thrusts, Kara added a third finger and moments later decreed her wife was most definitely ready for her.

 

“Kara, please. I need you,”

 

Without saying a word, Kara withdrew her fingers, and crawled back up her wife’s body to present her soaked fingers to her. Lena took the hint and wrapped her hand around Kara’s wrist and sucked the fingers into her mouth, being sure to give Kara a smoldering look. Once she had sucked her juices off Kara’s fingers, her blonde wife quickly rejoined their lips while she fisted her erect shaft being sure to spread her pre-cum along it. When satisfied, Kara lined her tip up with Lena’s entrance and pulled back from their kiss as she slowly pushed inside, pausing once the head was fully seated within to give Lena time to adjust to her size.

 

“Oh Rao, I almost forgot how much you stretch me. Fuck, Kara,” Lena moaned.

 

“I love when say Rao, Lee. Oh Rao, you’re so tight for me, love. I will never tire of being inside you this way. I love you so much, Lena,” Kara genuinely said before slowly slipping a couple more inches in.

 

Within a couple of minutes, Kara had all eight inches sheathed, her tip brushing against Lena’s cervix, as she awaited Lena’s okay to begin moving. As much as Kara wanted to move the second she was fully inside, she knew her wife would need time to fully adjust as it had been some time since they were together in this way. Feeling Lena’s walls pulse around her though, the urge to move continued to grow but just as the urge became almost unbearable, Lena spoke.

 

“Move, baby, I need you to move.”

 

Not needing to be told twice, Kara withdrew until only the tip remained before slamming back inside and setting a steady pace. In no time at all, Lena began to cant her hips to meet Kara thrust for thrust causing her clit the slide against Kara’s length on each thrust which elicited filthy moans from the CEO.

 

“Fuck, Kara! Yes, baby; you’re so fucking big. Rao, I can feel you stretching me wide open,” Lena loudly moaned as Kara hit her sweet spot.

 

“You feel so good, love. So tight around me,” Kara grunted as she gave Lena everything she had.

 

Both women were rushing towards release but neither wanted to cum too quickly. So, Kara slowed her pace slightly while also ensuring she moved her rock-hard member just right so it scraped across Lena’s g-spot on every thrust. After several minutes though, Lena began to try and speed Kara’s thrusts up by locking her ankles behind Kara’s back, just above her ass. Taking the hint, Kara sped up her thrusts and slipped one hand between their bodies to rub tight circles, with just the right amount of pressure, around Lena’s clit.

 

Lena’s moans grew louder and louder until she was nearly screaming in ecstasy each time Kara roughly thrust all the way inside her. Feeling her release approaching quickly, but wanting Kara to cum with her, Lena slipped one of her hands between them as well to cup Kara’s balls, that would recede back into her body after she orgasmed, and gently squeezed knowing that would sent the blonde hurtling to her own release just as quickly as she was approaching her own.

 

“I’m going to cum! KARA!!!!”

 

“Me too, Lee! I can’t hold it much longer,” Kara grunted as her cock began to twitch signaling her impending release.

 

“Let go, Kar, let go,” Lena said as she massaged Kara’s balls some after giving them another squeeze.

 

“OH RAO! OH RAO! I’M COMING LENA! I’M COMING!!!!”

 

All it took was three more thrusts and a slightly firmer squeeze of Kara’s balls for Kara root herself as deep as she could before rope after rope of thick virile cum erupted from Kara’s member painting Lena’s walls white. As Kara began to fill Lena with her seed, she managed to continue stimulating Lena’s clit as well and those ministrations, combined with the feel of the blonde’s seed filling her, sent Lena hurtling over the edge as her walls clamped down on Kara’s shaft, milking it, as her release gushed out of her, coating the blonde’s abs and pelvis in her cum.

 

The couple helped each other work through their respective highs for what seemed like forever. When they both had calmed, and Lena’s walls had relaxed, Kara slowly and carefully pulled out of her wife and was instantly mesmerized by the view of her wife’s gaping entrance that was clearly full of their combined release as some dribbled out. Before she realized what she was doing, Kara used one hand to gently push the fluids back inside, much to Lena’s amusement. Once satisfied, Kara bent down and placed a loving kiss to her lover’s mound before moving to Lena’s side and crawling back up the bed to join their lips in a sweet kiss once more.

 

“That was amazing, Lena. I love you so much, Sunshine.”

 

“It was the best. I will never tire of making love to you, Darling. I love you more than you know,” Lena replied before bringing their lips together for another kiss.

 

The couple cuddled and exchanged kisses languidly for a few moments, as they basked in their post-coital bliss, before Kara rose from the bed and made her way to the ensuite, much to Lena’s chagrin. When she saw her wife return with a cloth, one the blonde ultimately used to gently clean Lena’s thoroughly fucked folds, though, she smiled softly and felt her heart soar with affection for her thoughtful wife. Once they were both cleaned up, the blissed-out couple cuddled together in their bed and fell into an orgasm induced nap with huge smiles adorning both their faces.

 

 


 

 

When Kara and Lena failed to appear downstairs by 10:00 a.m., their family and friends began to grow concerned.

 

“Should we be worried about them,” Lucy asked as she helped herself to some sliced Twellian, a fruit native to Krypton that tasted unlike any fruit available on Earth but was also the most delicious fruit she had ever tasted.

 

“Perhaps we should. It is unlike my niece to sleep in, especially when there is work to be done. Even as a child she was the first one up and ready for the day,” Astra said as she entered the room.

 

“I don’t think we need to worry about them,” Maggie said as she entered the room with Elle in her arms.

 

“Maggie, how can you say that? You know as well as I do that Kara would never fail to show for a meal and she missed breakfast! Breakfast, Maggie,” Alex said making it clear she believed Maggie’s words were utterly ludicrous.

 

“Kara does love breakfast. She used to drag me to Noonan’s with her before work just to get her sticky buns,” Winn said having recently returned to Argo after reporting to the DEO before dawn to check on things there.

 

“And Lena is always up before everyone too. I’ve never known her to remain in bed later than seven and she only sleeps that late once in a great while,” Sam added.

 

Soon, nearly everyone was bickering about whether or not they should check on Kara and Lena while Maggie, Cat and J’onn, who had read Maggie and Cat’s thoughts, sat back and said nothing. When Alex declared that she was going to go check on her sister and sister-in-law minutes later, Kelex interrupted the group mere seconds before Maggie would have.

 

“Their Majesties have initiated the do not disturb protocol as of seven o’clock this morning.”

 

“Do not disturb protocol? What is that,” Eliza asked.

 

“Essentially, it is a program that ensures no one will be granted entrance to the room in which the protocol was activated. Historically, it has been used by couples when they ah wish to have um relations without the risk of being interrupted,” Astra awkwardly explained before Kelex could attempt to do so.

 

The moment the words left Astra’s lips, Maggie, Sam and Lucy burst out in laughter, while Cat chuckled lightly, as Eliza and Alex’s faces grew ghostly pale. Everyone else either had reddened cheeks, looked out of place or still had no clue what was going on. Maggie, Sam and Lucy’s continued laughter ultimately brought Alex out of her stupor though as she rounded on her sister’s aunt.

 

“You’re telling us that my sister…my baby sister and Lena are having ‘relations’ as we speak,” Alex asked using air quotes for the word relations.

 

“I will not speculate as to what my queens do within the privacy of their home and bedroom but,” Astra said as a mischievous smirk spread across her lips, “seeing as Lena is with child it is quite clear they do engage in marital congress.”

 

“OH. MY. GOD,” Alex exclaimed as she clamped he hands over her ears in an attempt to block out the words she already heard, causing Maggie, Sam, Lucy and even Cat to only laugh louder. “No! I do not need to hear about my little sister engaging in marital congress as you put it.”

 

“Oh, come on Danvers, how else do you think Lena ended up with a bun in the oven? I say good for them. They deserve to reconnect fully after everything they’ve been through,” Maggie said as she wrapped her arms around her girlfriend before adding cheekily, “plus, we’re not even married and we have plenty of premarital congress so it’s only fitting that the married couple of the group gets some action too.”

 

“That’s enough! I love you all but I do not want to hear about the activities my daughters engage in with their partners,” Eliza said, clearly not a fan of the current conversation.

 

“Mom, what’s marital congress,” Ruby asked Sam causing the woman to instantly pale as her laughter abruptly ended as well.

 

“Yeah, what is it, Mom,” Carter asked Cat causing the formidable Cat Grant to blanch as well.

 

“Um…um,” Sam stuttered as she struggled to come up with an answer that was age appropriate.

 

“Well, you see, when two people really love each other, in a romantic way, they want to express that love and that’s what marital congress is,” Cat explained to her son.

 

“Oh, so Kara and Lena are telling each other they love each other right now,” Carter asked.

 

“Yes, that’s exactly right,” Cat rushed to say and thankfully both Carter and Ruby accepted that answer and Sam mouthed a “thank you” to Cat as well.

 

 


 

 

“Good morning, everyone,” Kara chirped happily as she and Lena walked into the room, fingers intertwined with matching goofy smiles on their faces, about five minutes later.

 

“About time! Did you two enjoy your private time,” Alex huffed but it went unnoticed by the couple who were still riding high after their morning activities and long nap.

 

“We had a wonderful morning, thanks for asking Alex. Now, where’s my babygirl,” Lena cooed as she released Kara’s hand to approach Maggie and quickly pluck her daughter from her aunt’s arms causing the Latina to pout. “Hello my beautiful girl. Have you had a good morning,” Lena continued to coo as she made her way back to Kara who rubbed the little girl’s back and placed a kiss to her head as soon as she was close enough.

 

“Well, now that we’re all here, what’s the plan for today,” Eliza asked.

 

“Um, I know we said we would all spend time together as a family but Lena and I would really like to spend the day just us and Elle. With everything going on we haven’t gotten to spend much time together just us and we know Aunt Astra, Alex, Maggie and J’onn have their final interrogation with Kal today as well so we thought the rest of you might want to explore Argo some. We also thought that tomorrow we could take you all on a proper tour and then go horseback riding, and for those unable to ride right now our land speeders could be used so you could still come out with us. And…”

 

“Kara, you don’t need to ramble,” Lois said with a chuckle. “We all completely understand why you and Lena would want to spend some time just you two and your daughter. I think your plan sounds like a good one; I would love to just explore some today before a proper tour tomorrow. I was also hoping to use the communications center to contact Perry to check-in given recent events.”

 

“Yeah, I approve of your plan too,” Alex said.

 

“Me too,” Winn said.

 

“I think it sounds like an excellent plan. However, if it is alright with Sam and Cat, I was hoping I could bring Ruby and Carter to the Military Guild training facility. Today we’re teaching some of the children how to operate land speeders on our indoor track we use to train our soldiers on evasive maneuvers with various ships. I thought the children might enjoy interacting with other children and getting to use the land speeders,” Astra said.

 

Seeing that Sam and Cat were unsure about letting their children do that, Kara stepped in to explain what the Earth equivalent to this activity was.

 

“For us, land speeders are like go-carts or ATVs on Earth,” Kara explained and instantly Sam and Cat sighed in relief.

 

“If Ruby wants to go, she can then,” Sam said and Ruby was instantly hugging her and thanking her for allowing her to go with Astra.

 

“It is okay with me if Carter goes as well, but I would like to accompany you if that is alright,” Cat said.

 

“Yes! Thanks, Mom,” Carter excitedly said.

 

“That is certainly alright. Perhaps I could convince you to let me teach you how to use a land speeder too,” Astra replied and Kara could have sworn she saw a glint in her aunt’s eyes she hadn’t seen since she was a child.

 

“Hmm, perhaps you could convince me,” Cat coyly replied.

 

 


 

 

Within an hour, everyone went their separate ways for the day. Kara first took Lena and Elle on a walk around the market where they visited the various stalls. After visiting every single stall, where Kara somehow managed to remember the names of every single stall owner, even though she hadn’t seen some since she was thirteen.

 

After the market, Kara took her wife and daughter to a hidden clearing in the part of the forest that survived Krypton’s death at the edge of the city. In the clearing was a beautiful waterfall that fed into a small pond with the most perfect shade of blue-green water Lena had ever seen. There were even lily pads in the water that were as beautiful as the ones found in Vincent van Gogh’s artwork that Lena and Kara both had always admired. While Lena took on the beautiful natural before her, Kara set out a blanket by the water and unpacked the basket she had gotten at the market so they could enjoy a picnic lunch together. Their picnic lunch was perfect, but as perfect as their meal was, what made the experience truly magical was sharing it together as a family and watching Elle’s reactions to everything around her. The infant’s eyes followed the tiny frogs on the lily pads and she cooed at the colorful birds that flew amongst the trees.

 

As Elle took in all the sights around her, Kara and Lena talked about everything and anything. Kara shared memories of Krypton from her childhood, including memories of her parents, while Lena shared memories of her birth mother and Ireland. The conversation flowed easily and neither woman stopped smiling all day. They laughed throughout the day as well, and at least some part of them was always touching. Before they knew it, the sun was slowly starting to set and the couple knew they needed to head back to the palace soon. Kara began to pack everything up and asked Lena to send a message to Kelex at the palace that they would be arriving home within the hour. Lena immediately reached into her bag for her tablet, that she hadn’t looked at since initiating the do not disturb protocol that morning, to send the message but when she turned it on she was immediately greeted with the notification that the DNA test results between Kara, Sam and Kal was completed. She also saw a second, newer notification, indicating that the tests pertaining their Kryptonian genes were estimated to be completed by the next morning.

 

Lena instantly grew nervous when she saw that the DNA test results were in and quickly fired off the message to Kelex so she could open the results and face the music with her wife. With the message to Kelex sent, Lena opened the DNA test results and gasped, loudly. Kara immediately stopped what she was doing and rushed to her wife, who had Elle cradled in one arm and her tablet in the other.

 

“Lee, what is it?”

 

“Kara, I did something today that you likely won’t approve of, but I swear to you on our family, that I only had good intentions.”

 

“Sunshine, what did you do?”

 

“I ran a DNA test on you, Sam and Kal. And I also ran a test to compare the strength of all of your Kryptonian genes including Sam and Kal’s both before and after they were exposed to gold kryptonite. The gene testing won’t be finished until the morning but the DNA test results are in,” Lena explained but when Kara remained silent she decided to try and further explain herself. “I know we talked about tabling these questions for now but you all deserve answers, especially Sam. I didn’t want to deceive you but I didn’t want to get your hopes up about Sam possibly being related to you; so, I thought I could protect you by holding off on telling you until the results came in. Please tell me I haven’t ruined things by keeping this from you,” Lena said pleadingly which was what got Kara to come out of her stupor.

 

“Ruin? Lena, no, Rao, no; you haven’t ruined anything! I know you only had pure intentions, like you always do, and I love that you were trying to protect me. I kept a rather large secret from you to protect you and you did not hold it against me. Instead, you still confessed your feelings to me and ultimately bonded with me and we created our little Miah. So, of course you didn’t ruin anything, Lee. I understand and I swear to you, I’m not mad. I do want to hear the full story on how you were able to conduct the tests, but right now, I’m more interested with what the results are. Have you looked at them yet?”

 

“I have.”

 

“And what’s the verdict,” Kara nervously asked.

 

“We need to speak with your mother and Lara’s AIs as soon as possible.”

 

“Why do we need to speak with their AIs,” Kara asked more confused than ever.

 

“Because according to the DNA test results, Sam is Kal’s sister but she’s your sister too.”

Chapter End Notes

I know, I know, another cliffhanger but I promise it'll be worth it (or at least I think it will be). I can't wait to read your theories on how Sam is both Kal and Kara's sister!

Chapter 47

Chapter Notes

The truth will finally be revealed in this chapter. While reading, please keep in mind that this is fiction so the science may not always be realistic. This is also an au so my story does not always follow the show or comics. Also, keep in mind that I have chosen to list Alura's full name as Alura Zor-El and Lara's as Lara Jor-El so it is easier for readers, who don't follow the comics, to understand who is who and who they are married too/who there family members are. It is for this reason that Lena and all of SuperCorps children have Zor-El as their official Kryptonian last name.

I do hope you all enjoy where I took this and I can't wait to read your comments!

“Come again?”

 

“Kara,” Lena said gently, “Sam is Kal’s sister but she’s your sister too.”

 

For the first time since meeting Kara, Lena watched the talkative blonde not utter a single word for more than five minutes. After seven minutes of silence, Kara reached for Lena’s tablet and stared at the DNA results herself. After another five minutes passed without Kara making any sound whatsoever, Lena began to really worry.

 

“Kara, talk to me; don’t shut me out, please,” she implored as she gently and reassuringly squeezed Kara’s hand she had been holding the whole time.

 

“S…Sam is my sis…my sister?”

 

“Yes, she is.”

 

“I know a lot about science but I was just beginning to be taught how to read our genetic codes when Krypton as I knew it perished. I know there’s a way to tell who a person’s biological parents are from our genetics but I don’t know how to read that in our genetic code. Can you tell who Sam’s biological parents are?”

 

“Yes, but I would need to look at the DNA sequences for all possible biological parents to compare them first.”

 

Kara nodded her head in understanding as she sat and thought for a moment before the reality of the situation hit her.

 

“Kelex said she was a member of the House of El. For that to be true one of Sam’s parents has to be a blood member of the House of El meaning…meaning…,” Kara began as angry tears welled in her eyes, “meaning in order for her to be my sister, my father had to have had a child with another woman….no he had a child with his brother’s wife while bonded to my mother. My father cheated on my mother, Lena. Soulmates aren’t supposed to do that! And no one in general should cheat on their partner!”

 

“Darling, we don’t know that for sure. There is so much we don’t know about soulmate bonded couples.”

 

“What do you mean, Lee?”

 

“We each gave a piece of ourselves to each other when we bonded and now my DNA resembles yours but it is still unique to me and you have DNA that resembles mine but is still unique to you. Your parents were bonded soulmates as well so wouldn’t they have given a piece of themselves to each other as well?”

 

“You’re saying that both my parents would have DNA components from each other in addition to their own DNA so…OH MY RAO! You’re saying that my mother may have sired Sam but because of her soulmate bond with my dad, Sam would still have gotten some of his DNA too?”

 

“I don’t know; but, I think it could be possible. I’d have to do a lot more research into the topic, but, we have two resources we can ask right here, right now because I know you have the device on you.”

 

“You mean my mother and aunt’s hologram AIs?”

 

“Yes, their AIs. We can ask them right here, right now, or we can return home and ask them in the privacy of our bedroom or I can even give you space to ask them privately.”

 

“No,” Kara rushed to say but upon seeing Lena’s furrowed brow she quickly elaborated. “I mean, I want you with me when I confront them in the only way I can. And I think we should do it here where there’s no chance of Sam walking in while we’re in the middle of a conversation regarding her parentage.”

 

“Alright, if you’re ready Darling, I’m right here and so is this little cutie pie,” Lena said as she tickled her little girl’s tummy making her giggle her adorable baby giggles that brought a smile to Kara’s face instantly.

 

 


 

 

Not even two minutes later, Kara had activated the device and she and Lena watched the hologram forms of Alura Zor-El and Lara Jor-El come to life. The AI seemed sense that Kara and Lena were sitting on the grass though, because unlike the last time they activate the two AIs, Alura and Lara’s figures appeared smaller so they were all able to be at eye level with each other. The couple was curious about that adaptive feature of the AIs but before they could think about it too long, Alura spoke.

 

“Hello, Kara and Lena and little Elle too. I am happy to see you all.”

 

“Hello my beautiful nieces,” Lara said a beat later.

 

When Kara and Lena remained silent though, the AIs could tell something was wrong.

 

“Kara, what troubles you,” Alura asked her daughter.

 

Ignoring her mother’s question, Kara turned her head to look her aunt straight in the eyes, and if Kara didn’t know better, she’d have thought she saw fear in her aunt’s eyes as if she knew what was coming.

 

“Kal is not the only child you had, is he,” Kara asked coolly.

 

“No, he is not. I should have known you would connect the dots after the last time we spoke.”

 

“You did give birth to a little girl naturally, didn’t you, Aunt Lara?”

 

“I did.”

 

“And Kal was born from the matrix, wasn’t he?”

 

“He was.”

 

“I need to know what happened. I need to know everything and I mean everything,” Kara said as she affixed both women with Lena’s signature Luthor glare.

 

“Your uncle and I had been trying to have a child for years, Kara. We tried the matrix after natural conception did not happen but after seven failed attempts to create a viable child in the matrix, I had given up all hope of having a child. After the seventh failed matrix attempt, we both were tested and learned that your uncle had only a two percent chance of ever being able to have a natural child even with our advanced technologies; his DNA just wasn’t strong enough they said.”

 

“So how did you end up with both a naturally conceived child and one born from the matrix,” Lena couldn’t help but ask.

 

“Jor-El was determined to give us a natural child. He spent days on end in his private lab doing his experiments to try and find a way for our DNA to form a viable child. After he failed to do so four times, we finally told your parents of our struggles, Kara. Much to our surprise, they offered to help us. We wanted our child to be a blood member of the House of El and we wanted them to at least be biologically related to your uncle once it became clear Jor could not have a child, but your father could not help us conceive because he…he just couldn’t help us.”

 

“What do you mean my father couldn’t help? He could have kids, I’m living proof of that,” Kara said clearly perplexed.

 

“Your father had testicular cancer, Kara, that spread to his blood. He was diagnosed before we found a cure for the disease only a few months before Krypton died. Because of that diagnosis he was not eligible to have his DNA submitted in the matrix and his treatments made it impossible for him to donate sperm for insemination because it was no longer viable. We were going to tell you of his diagnosis, Kara, but we just didn’t know how to tell you,” Alura explained.

 

“I…I…I am going to need some time to let this all sink in. I’m so confused right now and I feel heartbroken that Dad was going through that and I didn’t know. I…I don’t know what to think right now.”

 

“It’s okay, Darling. I’m here and so is Elle,” Lena said as she attempted to comfort her wife; but, seeing that she was having a hard time processing, she knew she would need to continue seeking answers regarding Sam’s parentage while Kara processed what she just learned. “Alura, you and Zor-El were soulmates who bonded, yes?”

 

“We were,” Alura said before adding, “you’ve figured it out, haven’t you?”

 

Nodding her head slightly, Lena said, “I think so. Alura, when you bonded with Zor-El your DNA fused with his making you a blood member of the House of El, didn’t it?”

 

“It did.”

 

“So any child you had after that bonding would also be a blood member of the House of El, even if Zor-El was not their other parent,” Lena stated as a fact not a question.

 

“That’s correct, Lena. My daughter certainly did choose well.”

 

“The daughter Lara gave birth to was sired by you, wasn’t she?”

 

“She was,” Alura said and Lena could have sworn she saw a fondness for the child in Alura’s eyes.

 

“So, you shifted and donated your…you donated the necessary ingredient for the baby to be created via insemination,” Kara awkwardly asked her mother as the pieces began to click for her as well.

 

“Not exactly,” Alura hesitantly said.

 

“Mom, what do you mean not exactly?”

 

“Kara, you have to understand…,” Lara began only to be cut off by Kara.

 

“I don’t have to understand anything and I want to hear the truth from my mother,” Kara hissed suddenly feeling angry at the thought of her mother cheating on her father even if it was to help her aunt and uncle have a child.

 

“Kara, are you familiar with the term triad,” Alura asked.

 

“Yes, but I do not understand what that has to do with anything,” Kara huffed as Lena transferred Elle into her arms in an attempt to keep the blonde calm.

 

“Kara, there was a prophecy long ago that there would be a triad among the highest house and that that triad would bring into the world a child with great potential but who could also destroy us all. After centuries of the prophecy never coming to pass, most subscribed to the belief that it was a false prophecy,” Alura began to explain.

 

“I still don’t understand,” Kara said.

 

“Darling, perhaps we should let your mother finish her explanation before speaking ourselves.”

 

“Fine.”

 

“I did attempt to simply donate my genetic material, I swear to you I did, but after two failed insemination attempts, your father, aunt, uncle and I all sat down to discuss the matter. We knew we could not use the matrix because it was forbidden for a non-legally recognized bonded couple to use the matrix together so we agreed that when Lara was next ovulating she and I would engage in…”

 

“NO! No no no no no nope! I don’t want to know the details. I get the picture; you two did the horizontal mambo to make a baby, I get it,” Kara rushed to say as her cheeks turned crimson at realizing what her mother way saying.

 

“I do not understand that expression,” Alura said as Lara said, “I do not know what the horizontal mambo is.”

 

“It’s a euphemism on earth for sexual intercourse,” Lena supplied.

 

“I understand now. Kara, my darling girl, I know you do not wish to hear the details but you must know what happened. Lara and I did engage in the ah horizontal mambo, if you will, but when we joined, I felt the same spark with her that I felt with your father. I was able to tell instantly that Lara and I were bonding just as Zor and I had over a decade earlier. It should not have been possible but it was. Afterwards, we talked about it and Lara had felt the same spark I felt.”

 

“But how is that possible? I thought you and Uncle Jor were soulmates, Aunt Lara?”

 

“Everyone assumed we were and we never corrected them. We were not soulmates but we had reached an age where we were ready to settle down and we did love each other in our own way so we had a bonding ceremony but we were never able to spiritually and physically bond. We were one of the couples on Krypton to only be legally bonded but never spiritually and physically bonded; that’s why we had to have such a large bonding ceremony. Without being able to spiritually and physically bond we had to have a more formal ceremony for our union to be recognized as legal.” Lara explained.

 

“This is too much information to handle all at once,” Kara said clearly overwhelmed.

 

“Darling, do you wish to take a break? I don’t want you to be too overwhelmed,” Lena said clearly worried about her wife.

 

“No, I need to rip the Band-Aid off and learn everything now,” Kara insisted.

 

“Alright, Darling.”

 

“Could you and Uncle Jor not have lied and simply said you were soulmates who bonded spiritually and physically,” Kara asked.

 

“No, sweetheart, we could not have done that. Soulmates did not have to have a formal bonding ceremony for their union to be deemed a legally binding marriage because when a couple bonds on that level, their DNA is altered just enough to show the presence of their soulmate’s genetic code. As you know, we had biometric scanners at the entrances to our buildings and those scanners, or Kelex units who did similar scans, would detect when soulmates had bonded and that information was immediately be sent to the Marriage and Family Guild where the union would be automatically recorded. The couple would then be alerted that their union had been recorded and they would be given the option of having a formal ceremony or in the rare occasion where soulmates did not want to be bonded they could go through a rather painful procedure to remove the bond but I am not aware of any couple ever doing that. Learning they were bonded never came as a surprise to the couple’s though because when you bond spiritually and physically you have a moment where you see a blinding light and feel a spark within that tells you that person is your soulmate. Surely you both felt that when you bonded,” Lara said.

 

“We did…or at least I did feel that when Kara and I bonded, I just didn’t know what it was at the time,” Lena admitted.

 

“I experienced it as well but I didn’t know what it meant at the time,” Kara admitted.

 

“And you wouldn’t have known, my darling daughter. We did not teach our children of how soulmate bonds occurred until they were sixteen years old, the age of maturity among our people,” Alura explained.

 

“I see. This does explain how Kelex was able to tell we were bonded immediately though,” Lena said.

 

“It does. It also explains why we were asked if we wanted to have a formal ceremony not long after arriving on Argo,” Kara said.

 

“True. We can discuss that later though. Alura, to be clear, you’re saying that you and Zor-El were soulmates but you and Lara were soulmates too,” Lena asked for clarification.

 

“Not quite,” Alura replied.

 

“What do you mean not quite?! Mom, please just tell me the full truth for once,” Kara demanded of her mother.

 

Seeing how uncomfortable the two AIs somehow managed to appear, the truth dawned at Lena and she couldn’t believe that she didn’t see it sooner. With a gasp, she turned to her wife and spoke. “Kara, I think she means that she, your aunt and your father were the triad referenced in the prophecy,” Lena said.

 

“No, that’s not possible, it’s just not,” Kara insisted. “My parents loved each other; they were soulmates and…and…and,” Kara stuttered struggling to come to terms with everything she was hearing.

 

“Kara, I know this is a lot but you need to know the truth. We…we were never sure if you’d even find out about your sister and in the end, we never got the chance to tell you about her or us and that will always be one of my deepest regrets, second only to not being able to find our daughter before it was too late,” Alura said sadly.

 

“Mom,” Kara choked out. “I need to know. Is Lena right? Are you, Dad and Aunt Lara the triad from the prophecy?”

 

“I believe we were, yes.”

 

“Kara, after your mother confessed what we felt when we joined we sat down with your father and uncle and discussed it. When Jor and I married we both agreed that should one of us find our soulmate we would not stop each other from having a relationship with them. I know that was not our way on Krypton but you would be surprised how many non-soulmate couples had such agreements; it just wasn’t publicized. So, when we told them, your uncle encouraged me to explore that bond even though we were married and still did love each other,” Lara explained.

 

“How did you figure out that Zor-El was your soulmate as well, Lara,” Lena asked curiously.

 

“He and my husband were shocked when we told them of our connection but after a few minutes Zor said he should have known because everyone knew Alura and I had a closer than normal bond for sister-in-laws and that my bond with Kara mirrored a mother-daughter bond more than an aunt-niece bond at times. Then he stood up and told me that he harbored no ill will towards me and knew that the bond between soulmates was undeniable and he would not stand in my way if I wished to explore that bond and when he finished speaking he hugged me. Believe it or not, Zor had never hugged me before that night; it had always been curt nods. When we hugged though, there was this energy between us and we knew. We just knew.”

 

“I’m confused. Soulmates are automatically deemed married once they spiritually and physically bond so if you and my parents were soulmates, you would have deemed married to them but were already married to Uncle Jor so how is that possible,” Kara asked confused.

 

“Such situations were rare and never publicly discussed. As reigning monarchs, your father and I were made aware of such situations when they arose though. Since we did not believe in divorce, when a legally only bonded couple later found their soulmate bond was recorded in an encrypted private file within the Marriage and Family Guild but the bond was not added to the roll of marriages. If the legally bonded person later became a widow or widower however, their soulmate bond was then automatically recorded as a legal bonding unless the other soulmate was legally bonded already. It was not the best system. We should have allowed divorce so that soulmates could openly be together if they wished but as advanced as we were in some regards we were behind the times in others. Your father and I had introduced legislation to allow legally only bonded couples to dissolve their bond so they could be legally recognized as bonded but we were never able to bring the legislation to a vote. Perhaps you and your wife can finish what we started,” Alura said.

 

“I see. For such a smart people, we really were stupid sometimes, weren’t we,” Kara rhetorically asked as she rolled her eyes at the foolishness of her people at times.

 

“Alura,” Lena said after a moment, “you said you believe the three of you were the triad from the prophecy but the prophecy said the triad would have a child. If only you two joined, how is the child you created together able to be the child mentioned in the prophecy,” Lena asked.

 

“After Lara and I joined that first time, she did not get pregnant. The next month, while we were trying again, Zor walked in,” Alura began but paused when Kara began making dry heaving noises as she was not okay hearing of her mother and aunt’s private activities. “Kara, sweetheart, I’m sorry; I know you do not want to hear details and I wish you never had to hear about my private life but you have to hear some of the details to understand.”

 

“It’s fine Mom,” Kara said after she stopped dry heaving. “I need to know the truth. I’ll just have to bleach my ears later,” Kara grumbled while Lena gave her a reassuring squeeze to her thigh and Elle wrapped her little hand around her jeju’s finger.

 

“Zor walked in and said he couldn’t explain it but he felt drawn to the room. He ultimately joined us that night and it became clear to us all that we were a soulmate triad; the three of us bonded spiritually and physically that night,” Alura said.

 

“A few weeks after that night, I began to feel nauseous constantly. One blood test later and it was confirmed that I was with child. Alura had managed to give me the one thing I wanted most in the world but had begun to think I would never have,” Lara explained.

 

“I know you said Dad could no longer have children but soulmate bonds are the strongest bonds amongst our people; they’re said to make even the most infertile person fertile when joining with their soulmate. Are you absolutely sure he did not sire your daughter, Aunt Lara?”

 

“We’re sure, Kara. We had DNA testing done while I was pregnant. We knew there would be traces of Zor’s DNA because of his soulmate bond to Alura and that that would allow any child Alura and I created to be deemed a blood member of the House of El. Once I bonded with Zor as well though, we weren’t sure how that would reflect in our child’s DNA. The test revealed that Alura and I were our daughter’s parents but she did have traces of Zor’s DNA that was embedded in DNA she got from both Alura and I making her a blood member of the House of El even though Zor or Jor were not her sire,” Lara said.

 

“That’s why you wanted to name your daughter, Sam, isn’t it? You knew I wanted my sister to be named Samara, and Sam for short, so you wanted to use Sam because even though you would have raised her as my cousin she would have been my sister,” Kara quietly said as everything began to click into place for her.

 

“Yes. We weren’t sure how we would explain everything to you since Jor and I were going to be the ones raising the baby, but I thought naming her Sam would be a way to honor your true relationship even if you never knew what it was.”

 

“I became Queen because I was believed to be the only heir of my parents,” Kara said thoughtfully after a moment. “The eldest child is not always the heir under our laws, so, am I even the rightful heir to the throne?”

 

“Yes, you are. Kara, your sister may have had DNA components from your father but she was my child, not his, and she would have been ineligible to ascend to the throne as a result,” Alura explained.

 

“Okay, but why did I never meet Sam then? And how did Kal come to be?”

 

“Kara, after I failed to get pregnant after the first attempt with your mother, your uncle began to work on a secret project with those who were part of the Cult of Jeru. He did this unbeknownst to me. I didn’t learn of his work with them or Kal’s existence until the day I gave birth. Even though I had conceived on the second attempt with Alura, your uncle still tried to create a child that was his and mine. He said he supported your parents and I and our soulmate bond but I think it was harder on him that he let on. He changed during my pregnancy and became obsessed with his experiments. When I gave birth to my little girl, your uncle was not there even though we told you he was. It was your parents who were there. She was perfect and we did name her Sam. When Sam was only two hours old though, your parents left to get you so you could meet Sam but while they were gone, your uncle arrived with a second baby in his arms, a boy, Kal. It was then that he confessed what he had done.”

 

“What had he done,” Lena asked when Lara’s hologram didn’t automatically continue to explain.

 

“He made a deal with the Cult of Jeru. If they helped him create a child in the matrix that was half him and half me then he would agree to allow them to make the child into a Worldkiller. The Cult of Jeru believed that a Worldkiller from the House of El would be the most powerful Worldkiller ever seen. Your uncle knew that the Cult of Jeru would use our child to destroy worlds and that we would not even get to properly raise the child but he still went along with it because he was that desperate to have a child that was truly his. He spiraled after your parents and I revealed our soulmate triad bond, he really did.”

 

“You were bonded to my parents spiritually and physically by that point though so how was Kal only yours and his? Wouldn’t Kal have traces of my parents’ DNA as well?”

 

“Your uncle was using DNA samples we had cultivated from before I bonded with your parents so only his and my DNA was present.”

 

“Lara, if Kal was meant to be a Worldkiller how did you end up with Kal while Sam seemingly disappeared from your family,” Lena asked.

 

“Jor made his deal with the cult of Jeru before anyone knew of my pregnancy. He had promised to pay whatever price the Cult of Jeru set for their assistance in creating a child that was biologically his and allowing that child to be made into a Worldkiller was just one part of that price. When they learned of my pregnancy they did not rest until they learned how I got pregnant. From what Jor told me, they approached him after they somehow learned of Sam’s parentage and demanded that Sam be given to them upon her birth for them to raise as they saw fit. The Cult of Jeru knew of the prophecy so it didn’t take much for them to realize my daughter was the child the prophecy spoke of and could be their greatest weapon. They agreed to allow us raise the child they helped create, Kal, without him being a Worldkiller so long as Sam was turned over to them. Jor agreed without consulting me because he actually only wanted to raise a child that was biologically his despite what he said before Alura and I ever tried to conceive.”

 

“You just let him hand your daughter over to the Cult of Jeru?! How could you do that, Aunt Lara?! And Mom, how could you and Dad allow that to happen?! My sister deserved better from all of you,” Kara yelled startling her own daughter, who began to whimper before Kara quickly softened and soothed her.

 

“None of us had a choice Kara. When your uncle brought Kal to the hospital he told me everything and he said that our goal was to have a child together so I should be perfectly fine giving my daughter, who was not sired by him, over to the Cult of Jeru. I fought him, I did. I told him he agreed to the way I got pregnant and I told him I would never give up my daughter. He then approached me and hugged me, saying everything would be okay. The next thing I knew, I felt something prick my neck and then when I woke up he told my daughter was where she belonged and we needed to focus on our son.”

 

“Lara contact your father and I immediately upon regaining consciousness and we happened to have just been entering the hospital with you. We rushed to the room and we searched for Sam but the Cult of Jeru were experts at staying hidden and we didn’t know if they had even kept Sam on Krypton or if they sent her off-world. Jor also did not know where she had been taken, and a truth seeker confirmed that. We had no leads to find her, Kara. We never stopped looking for Sam though but Krypton perished before we could find her and as you know we perished then too. We do not know if our daughter is alive or if she perished along with us and Krypton,” Alura explained.

 

 

 

It was silent for several minutes as Kara and Lena processed everything they had just learned. They still had questions, but for now they knew what they absolutely needed to know.

 

As the silence dragged on, Lena wrapped her arms around her wife in comfort while Elle, seemingly realized something was amiss and nuzzled into Kara’s chest further, causing the blonde to softly smile. After about ten minutes, Kara finally spoke.

 

“I know you are not really my mom or my aunt. I know you are AIs but I still need to say this,” Kara began.

 

“Say whatever it is you need to say, my daughter.”

 

“Sam’s alive. Your daughter is alive and she has a daughter of her own, Ruby. She was a longtime friend of Lena’s on Earth but became my friend as well. I always felt a connection to Sam and Ruby and it makes sense now. The Cult of Jeru did make her into a Worldkiller though but, Alex, my adoptive sister from Earth, used gold kryptonite to eliminate the Worldkiller part of her. Sam is here on Argo now. She’s alive and she’s amazing. I may not have fully processed everything yet, and I still have questions, but I am grateful to you both for giving me a sister as amazing as Sam,” Kara said emotionally before pressing the button to deactivate the hologram AIs of her mother and aunt.

 

 


 

 

“Kara, darling, are you okay,” Lena asked after Kara was silent for some time after deactivating the holograms.

 

“I…I have a lot of feelings right now, but it’s like I can’t begin to really process them because my brain is on overdrive or something, if that makes sense.”

 

“It makes perfect sense to me. You learned a lot today and even I feel overwhelmed by it all.”

 

“I have a sister, Lee. I know I already had a sister but I have another, one who shares my Kryptonian heritage. I have another piece of the family I lost when Krypton died and she’s been in front of me this whole time,” Kara said as tears welled in her eyes. “Do you think she’ll be happy to know I’m her sister, like really her sister not just her sister in the ‘you’re my chosen sister’ sense?”

 

“Kara, Sam has spent her entire life wondering about her birth family and you can finally give her some real answers and the AIs can give her even more answers. She’s going to be shocked, but, she’s going to be thrilled that you’re her sister, I just know it,” Lena said genuinely.

 

“Can we find her and tell her now,” Kara asked hopefully.

 

“Babe, you can tell her whenever and however you want too. I support whatever decision you make.”

 

“I want to tell her now; she deserves answers.”

 

“Then you should go tell her.”

 

“I should go…you’re not going to come with me,” Kara asked with a crinkled brow and tilted head.

 

“Kara, I will always be here to support you but I think this is a conversation you need to have with your sister alone.”

 

Sighing after a moment, Kara said, “I know you’re right but I’m just scared to tell her. What if she rejects me?”

 

“Kara, she will never reject you. I’ve known Sam for a long time and she always wanted a sister. She’s going to overwhelmed at the news but she’s going to be so happy to have you as her sister.”

 

“I hope so. Can we head back now? I think I should talk to her before dinner because I’m not very good at keeping secrets like this.”

 

“Darling, you kept your true identity a secret from me for like a year, so yes, you can keep secrets,” Lena said with a chuckle to try and ease some of the tension in the room. “In all seriousness though, I think talking to her now is a good idea if you’re ready for that.”

 

“I am. Let’s go home, Lee.”

 

 


 

 

Half an hour later, Kara, Lena and Elle were back in the palace. Lena had taken Elle to her nursery to wind down some while Kara found herself in the library with Sam who immediately set down the book she had just retrieved from the shelf, as she could tell the blonde had something to say.

 

“Kara, I can tell you need to say something so why don’t you just spit it out already,” Sam drawled with a chuckle.

 

“Sorry, I’m just nervous is all,” Kara said before taking a deep breath and launching straight into the purpose for their private meeting before she lost her nerve. “I know who your biological parents are,” she blurted out.

 

“What,” Sam said shocked. “Wh…Who are they?”

 

“Sam,” Kara began as she took a deep breath, “your biological parents were Lara Jor-El and Alura Zor-El.”

 

“I’m sorry, what?”

 

“My mother and my aunt are your biological parents. You’re my sister, Sam,” Kara said with a soft smile as tears once again welled in her eyes, but this time they were happy tears because she was talking to her sister, the little sister she had always wanted.

 

Sam was silent for several moments as she simply gaped at Kara. The moment, the blonde’s words seemingly set in though, Sam fainted but Kara managed to catch her before she could fall to the ground.

 

“Oh Rao, that went swimmingly, didn’t it,” Kara said to herself as she held her passed out sister close.

Chapter End Notes

And now the truth is known. There are still plenty of questions about soulmate bonds and how the bond impacts DNA but the truth about Sam's parentage is out. I hope you all enjoyed this twist and I cannot wait to read your comments. On Wednesday, Sam will react to the news and we'll get back to some more fluff. We will be seeing plenty of fluff before we transition back into the plot to take down Lillian/Cadmus. As always, thank you for reading!

Chapter 48

Chapter Notes

This chapter uses the Kryptonese words for mother and father. However, there aren't two words for mother so both accepted spellings for mother are used in this chapter as two seperate words. So, please just imagine that ieiu and jeju are different words both meaning mother.

I hope you enjoy this chapter!

When Sam began to come to a few minutes later, she found herself lying on what felt like the couch in the library with her head in someone’s lap. As she was about to open her eyes though, she realized that Kara was speaking, and that Kara was whose lap her head was in, and she decided to keep her eyes closed to listen to the blonde speak.

 

“I know I shocked you with the news, Sam, but I promise to always be there for you and Ruby. I just hope you know that this reveal doesn’t change anything between us, it just gives us the knowledge that we’re not just chosen sisters but biological ones too. I know you’re older than me now because I got stuck in the phantom zone but you’re always going to be my little sister. I was twelve when I found out Aunt Lara was expecting you and I was thirteen when you were born so like it or not you’re the little sister in this dynamic,” Kara said with a soft chuckle as she continued to stroke Sam’s hair. “You are a big sister though. You’re older than Kal probably only by a few minutes but you are older. I’m sorry you have to be burdened by being his sister too. But, it does mean that you’re gaining another niece or nephew when Lois’ baby is born. They never bonded, but Lois is family too now. We’ll deal with it all though, as a family. El Mayarah, that’s our family motto and it is definitely true now.”

 

“So, I didn’t dream it? You really are my sister,” Sam quietly said as she finally opened her eyes.

 

“Hey, I’m glad you’re awake,” Kara said with a soft smile. “And yes, it’s real but, Sam, I was always your sister,” Kara said before pausing clearly in thought for a moment. “You look so much like them you know,” Kara mused a moment later. “I can’t believe I never realized it before. You and Ruby both look like them and Ruby, Rao, Ruby looks like I did when I was younger just with brunette hair and it just never clicked.”

 

“You had no reason to think there was a biological connection between us, Kara,” Sam said as she sat up but stayed close to the blonde. “For most of our friendship you didn’t even know I was Kryptonian, hell, I didn’t know I was Kryptonian. Then even after you found out about Reign, you still had no reason to think we were related.”

 

“I should have though. When Aunt Lara told me she was pregnant, she told me she was expecting a little girl then when I met my new cousin, I met Kal, who was clearly a boy. I should have known something wasn’t right. In hindsight, they all were acting weird but I was so happy to have a cousin, a cousin who I could hopefully be close to like a sibling, that I was oblivious to the weirdness,” Kara said clearly beating herself up.

 

“Kara, you were a child back then. Whatever exactly happened back then is not on you. I know I fainted when you told me we’re sisters…God, I can’t believe you’re actually my sister, like my biological sister! I always wanted a sibling but Patricia, well you know how she was towards me, so that never happened and then I met Lena and I had a chosen sister which led to having you, Alex and Maggie as sisters and then I even got Eliza, J’onn and Winn and it was amazing but for me, knowing I have a biological family, is just it’s everything I ever wished for and it has been right in front of me this whole time,” Sam said with a chuckle of her own. “God, this is all just so surreal but can you tell me how the hell you managed to figure out your mom and aunt are my parents?”

 

“Oh Rao, I guess I should have started there, huh,” Kara said with a nervous chuckle. “Lena knew you wanted answers and knowing that Kelex said you were part of the House of El, she somehow managed to get everything she needed to run a DNA test between Kal, you and me. She did it without telling anyone because she didn’t want to get your hopes up for answers and she didn’t want to get mine up either. Anyway, when Lena checked her tablet to send a message before we headed back from our family day she saw that the results were in and she told me about the test.”

 

“Leave it to Lena to do that in an attempt to spare us from unnecessary pain if she could. I’m grateful she did it though; I’ve always wanted to know where I came from and now I know and I’m just…I’m shocked and I think it’s going to take some time before it truly sets in. But, how did she have all of our DNA to run it in the first place?”

 

“Honestly, I don’t know. I have my suspicions but we never got a chance to talk about that. After I knew the truth, and had spoken with their AIs, all I wanted to do was come back here and tell you,” Kara said sheepishly.

 

“We’ll put aside how the test was run for now then. You said you talked to their AIs? Who are you talking about and what does that even mean?”

 

“Oh, that’s right you don’t know about those yet. When I was sent to Earth, I was sent with a hologram AI of my mother, well our mother. It had her memories and was programed with as much information about Krypton as possible. The idea was she could still guide me even though she couldn’t actually be with me. Lena knew about the AI and how much it means to me to be able to talk to her, in whatever form I can so while she was gone she was working on building a more portable version of our mother’s AI so I could talk to her whenever I wanted. She had been working on it with Winn and after giving him the final specs he was able to make one for both our mother and my aunt, who’s your other mother. The AIs are made up of everything we had on any file for either of them and since they both had memory crystals created before Krypton exploded the AIs have all their memories too. They even were able to make these ones able to converse more naturally so it doesn’t feel like we’re talking to a AI. It’s not them, not really, but they know what they knew and they know how they felt so we can still get answers from them. You can talk to them too if you want. I’m sorry if this all makes no sense whatsoever by the way.”

 

“No, it does make sense. You said you talked to both their AIs today about this? About me?”

 

“Yeah. I wanted answers because I didn’t understand how you could exist given that my parents were soulmates and my aunt and uncle were married.”

 

“You’re upset I exist then,” Sam asked as she worried her bottom lip, her tone betraying the heartbreak she felt.

 

“No! Rao, no! Sam, I’m so happy you’re my sister. I just…when the test said we’re biological sisters I thought that meant that one of my parents had an affair with my aunt and I couldn’t wrap my head around that because people didn’t have relations outside of their marriages on Krypton, at least that’s what we were taught. It appears that there were some things I didn’t know about though.”

 

“Oh,” Sam said clearly relieved. I…I think I’d like to talk to the AIs too if you’re okay with that but I don’t know if I’m ready to talk to them just yet. There’s just so much to process and wrap my head around but, can you explain to me how…well how I came to be if your parents were soulmates and your aunt and uncle were married,” Sam asked nervously.

 

“I can do that but I need you to stop worrying. No one had an affair; no one went behind anyone’s back or anything like that. Before I jump into that though, I need to tell you about soulmates on Krypton and then I can tell you how you came to be…”

 

 

 

Forty minutes later, Kara had explained everything she knew about soulmates and how Sam came to be to Sam. Sam was understandably, at a loss for words when Kara finished her explanation. Knowing her sister would need time to process, just like she did, Kara sat silently until Sam was ready to speak.

 

After about twenty minutes of silence, Sam laid her head on Kara’s shoulder and began to cry. Kara immediately wrapped her arms around the little sister she never knew she had, and tried to soothe her. A minute later, Sam finally started to speak.

 

“It…it’s heartbreaking, Kara. My moms and your dad were soulmates and they weren’t even able to…to be open about it all be…because Kryptonians don’t believe in di…divorce. Our mom and your dad were going to be…to be in pain every single day had my other mom and your uncle raised me. It…it’s not right, Kara…it’s not fair,” Sam said through her tears.

 

“I…I hadn’t considered how hard it would be for them. When they explained everything to me I was just so shocked and had such a hard time wrapping my head around everything that I never stopped to consider what it must have been like for them. Lena is my soulmate and the thought of not being able to be with her openly and raise our children together...Rao that thought terrifies me. My parents had to feel that pain every day of Aunt Lara’s pregnancy and they were prepared to feel that pain every day for the rest of their lives. Rao, that’s awful,” Kara said as the reality of her parents’ situation hit her like a ton of bricks.

 

“Yea…hey, Kara?”

 

“Yea, Sam?”

 

“If they were all soulmates and I have some form of your dad’s DNA, what would your dad be to me?”

 

“Honestly, I’m not sure but I know my dad, and had they been able to live openly as soulmates he would have been your father. I can’t speak for him, but they were all soulmates and you have parts of his DNA as a result so as far as I’m concerned, you have three true parents, Lara Jor-El your ieiu, Alura Zor-El your jeju and Zor-El your ukr. When you’re ready for others to know who your parents are, I will make sure our people recognize you for the members of this family you and Ruby are. You are royalty here and when you’re ready, our people will know it too,” Kara said determinedly.

 

“Y…You mean that,” Sam asked through her sniffles.

 

“Completely. You deserve to be recognized for who you truly are but if you never want to be publicly recognized as a member of the House of El, if you never want our true relationship revealed, then that’s what will happen. You decide what happens with this truth because it is your truth to tell.”

 

“Okay…I’m not sure I’m ready to tell anyone, just yet. This is…it’s just a lot to process,” Sam said clearly overwhelmed as she cuddled closer to her sister before speaking further. “I spent my whole life thinking my birth parents didn’t want me. Patricia…she…she said I was abandoned and they didn’t want me, so that’s what I believed,” she quietly said as more tears began to fall.

 

“Oh, Sam, you were wanted, you were so wanted. Your ieiu wanted a child for so long, Sam. She prayed to Rao daily for a child. I used to find her praying for a child all the time, in fact. And our jeju, Rao, she wanted another child desperately and she would have been there for you every day even if she only ever got to be known as Aunt Alura and our ukr would have adored you. And Ruby, they all would have been thrilled to have her as a granddaughter. If they were all here right now they’d want to spend so much time with Ruby and Elle and Miah when he comes that we’d probably have to tell them no sometimes just so we could see our own kids,” Kara said with a watery chuckle as tears silently spilled from her eyes as she thought about what she and Sam had lost with the death of their biological parents. “I wish you could meet them all, Sam, but I will always tell you my memories of them if you want to hear them.”

 

“I want to hear your memories. I want to know them as much as I can given the circumstances, but I need time to process. I just have so many questions and so many emotions right now that I feel like my brain is going to explode from an information overload, to be honest.”

 

“I know that feeling. Sam, you can take as much time as you need to think about this. I meant it when I said it’s up to you if we tell anyone the truth. You control this situation.”

 

“I know and I appreciate that, I truly do. I think I need to see Ruby now; I just…there’s so much to process right now. Can we talk later?

 

“Of course! Whenever you’re ready, you know where to find me,” Kara said as she got up to leave so Sam could be alone with her thoughts before going to see her daughter.

 

“Hey, Kara,” Sam called out just as Kara reached the library door.

 

“Yeah, Sam?”

 

“I really am glad you’re my sister; not so thrilled Kal is my brother, but, really happy you’re my sister. I couldn’t have asked for a better big sister,” she said with a soft smile.

 

Smiling widely, Kara said, “I couldn’t have asked for a better little sister either and as for Kal, once he’s in the phantom zone I fully intend to forget he ever existed.”

 

“That sounds like an excellent idea. Love you, sis,” Sam said mirroring Kara’s smile.

 

“Love you too.”

 

 


 

 

After leaving the library, Kara went to look for her wife. Something told her to check Elle’s nursery first, so that’s what she did. When she reached the doorway, she stopped in her tracks as she took in the scene before her. Lena was sitting in the glider rocker, with Elle on her chest, both fast asleep. Kara couldn’t help but just stare at them for a few minutes with a smile on her face as she thought about how lucky she was to have them in her life. As she continued to watch her sleeping family, one thought kept coming to the front of her mind. I love that woman and I want a proper bonding ceremony. I want to share our love with our family, friends and people. I’m going to ask Lena to marry me or rather, recommit to me and our marriage.

 

“Kar,” a sleepy sounding Lena said.

 

“Hey, sleepy head,” Kara playfully said as she closed the distance between herself and Lena.

 

“How did everything go with Sam?”

 

“She needs some time to process everything and wants to keep the news to herself for now, but, she did say she was happy I’m her sister,” Kara said as a smile graced her lips.

 

“Of course she’s happy you’re her sister! You’re the best person I know and anyone would be lucky to call you their sister.”

 

“Just as anyone would be lucky to call you their sister. I know Sam’s been a chosen sister to us both for a long time but, Lee, she’s your sister-in-law now. Like how awesome is that?!”

 

“It is something, isn’t it,” Lena said with a smile of her own before grimacing.

 

“Sunshine, are you okay?”

 

“Yeah, your son is just using my ribs as targets while he practices his super kicks,” Lena said wryly.

 

“Oh, so he’s just my son now, is he?”

 

“You are the Super in this relationship so super kicks so, yes, he’s your son,” Lena said as she lovingly caressed her bump with her free hand. “Can you take, Elle and put her in her crib though so I can try and find a more comfortable position?”

 

“Of course,” Kara said as she carefully took Elle from Lena before kissing her head and gently laying her in her crib. “Why don’t you come to our room with me, love? I can draw you a bubble bath and then you can lie half on top of me in bed to relieve some of the pressure.”

 

“Mmmhmm, that does sound nice. Help me up?”

 

“You don’t even have to ask,” Kara said as she helped her wife stand, before swooping her into her arms bridal style and carrying her to their bedroom while Lena giggled at her wife’s actions.

 

 


 

 

Once in their room, Kara gently placed Lena on their bed before going to the ensuite and drawing her wife a bath, making sure to use Lena’s favorite bubble bath. When Kara was satisfied that the bath had just the right water to bubble bath ratio and was at the perfect temperature she carried her beloved to the bath before helping her out of her clothes and into the bath. As Kara turned to leave though, she felt Lena grab her wrist.

 

“Aren’t you going to join me, Darling,” Lena said in her raspy bedroom voice.

 

“I drew the bath for you but if you want me to I can; I’d never turn down a chance to share a bath with you,” Kara said as she quickly stripped her own clothes and slipped in the bath behind Lena. “This is nice,” she said as she wrapped her arms around Lena, her hands coming to rest on her wife’s growing bump.

 

“It is. We haven’t had much time to simply enjoy being together since…well since I came back but a girl could get used to this.”

 

“Get used to it. This is our reality now, Lee. I know our reunion has been full of various issues we have had to handle but you and our children are my priority and I swear to you that I will always make sure we have time for each other, for our children and for all of us together as a family,” Kara said seriously as she placed a tender kiss to Lena’s bare shoulder before moving her hands so she could begin massaging Lena’s back.

 

“Kara, you already do that. Even at our busiest you’ve made sure to make time for all of us. Whether it’s talking to Miah when you think I’m still asleep or sneaking off right after Elle’s bedtime to hold her and read her one more bedtime story or simply holding me. You always make time for us, babe.”

 

“Be that as it may, I swear we’re going to have more time together. I think making our life here on Argo will enable us to truly have the best of both worlds. We can reach our potential professionally as leaders and within our own interests and we can raise our children in a safe and loving environment where they will never have to wonder why their parents don’t spend time with them because we will always spend time with them. I’m really happy we chose to come here.”

 

“So am I. I’ve only been here a short time and I already feel more at home here than I ever did on Earth. How I’m treated here reminds me of how I was treated in Ireland as a little girl with my mother so in a weird way I feel more connected to her here too because of those memories. I honestly cannot imagine raising our kids on Earth. They’d always be in danger there and they’d always face hatred and ridicule for being Luthors,” Lena said sadly.

 

“There is nothing wrong with being a Luthor. I proudly bear Luthor as one of my Earth surnames. I still believe that one day they will see that you are everything Lex wasn’t. You, my queen, are kind, generous, charitable and always strive to do the right thing. I knew that the second you put yourself between me and Lex’s kryptonite blade. You didn’t even know me then yet you risked your life to save me even though it left you critically injured. I’ve said this before and I’ll say it again; you once said Kara Danvers was your hero but you, Lena Zor-El, are mine,” Kara said with conviction before gently turning Lena’s head so she could join their lips in a sweet kiss.

 

“You always say the sweetest things to me. But, as amazing as this is and as amazing as that massage feels, how are you feeling about what happened today, really,” Lena asked clearly concerned.

 

“Honestly, I still don’t think it has really set in. I mean I know that Sam is my sister and she’s Kal’s sister too but it’s the stuff with our parents that I’m really struggling with. My whole life I believed my parents were this perfect couple, or at least as perfect as a couple can be, when in reality the last year or so of their lives they had to live a lie. They had another soulmate who they could not openly love or be with and when they created a child together my parents were going to have to watch that child be raised without being able to be her parents too. It’s just…it’s just not fair. They deserved more and so did every other Kryptonian who had to suffer through a similar situation and so does every Kryptonian who will have to face that pain. We have to do better than those before us, Lee.”

 

“I agree with you completely. I know you need time to process and let everything truly sink in but, Kara, we can change the law. It may take time to make it happen but we can make it happen.”

 

“You mean that?”

 

“Of course I do. We will make sure the law is changed so no one else has to go through what your parents and Lara did. We will do better, Kar, I believe that.”

 

“I love you, Lena, so much.”

 

“I love you too, but do you think you could work on the tension in my lower back next?”

 

Chuckling, Kara said, “I’d do anything for you.”

 

 

 

For the next half hour, Kara pampered her wife in the bath and only once they were both clean and all of Lena’s trouble spots had been worked on did they leave the bath. Once they were both out of the bath, Kara gently dried them both before carrying her wife back into their bedroom so they could prepare to head to bed themselves.

 

As they laid in bed that night, Lena lying half-way on top of Kara to get comfortable, the blonde couldn’t shut her mind off. She was still reeling over what she had learned that day but she was also more determined than ever to give her wife the bonding ceremony she deserved. Watching her beautiful wife sleep, Kara began to think out exactly how she would propose to her wife to ask her to renew their commitment to one another in a formal bonding ceremony. As her eyes began to droop some time later, Kara’s proposal idea came together and the blonde went to sleep that night thinking about how she would execute her plan in the morning.

Chapter End Notes

There will be more reactions to the Alura/Zor-El/Lara reveal but both Kara and Sam need time to process and let the news sink in. As always, I can't wait to read your thoughts; I may not always be able to respond to comments but I do read each of them and they are always appreciated!

Chapter 49

Chapter Notes

This chapter is pure SuperCorp fluff and I hope you enjoy it!

Also, as a heads up there may not be an update on Wednesday due to work commitments this week. I try to have the chapters written in advance so they can be posted in the mornings but between now and Wednesday I'll be working longer than I normally would so I'm not sure if I will have time to finish the chapter then edit it. So, for now I am planning to see you all on Sunday with the next chapter but if I can get the next chapter finished up for Wednesday I will. Hopefully all this fluff makes up for likely missing Wednesday's update!

Kara woke extra early the following morning so she could prepare everything and enact her proposal plan. It was 4:00 a.m. and Lena was sleeping peacefully, half on top of Kara. Knowing Lena would wake immediately if Kara simply slipped out of bed, she instead took her pillow and slid it onto the bed so it replaced her as she got out. Since the pillow smelled like her, Lena automatically clung to it and Kara was able to quickly get dressed and slip out of the room unnoticed.

 

Once out of her bedroom, Kara made her way to the kitchen, where the staff were already milling about as they prepared everything to be ready to cook for breakfast. She had no more than stepped into the kitchen when the palace chef spotted her.

 

“Your Majesty, you are up rather early this morning,” the chef stated.

 

“Today is a very special day. I know it is rather late notice but I was hoping you could create a special breakfast, to be served in bed, for my wife, myself and our daughter.”

 

“Anything for our queens! Did you have a specific menu in mind?”

 

“I did. Lena is a fan of healthy foods but she does have a sweet tooth now that she is carrying our child. I was hoping you could make some of those rainbow pancakes you created and I was hoping you could make them heart shaped with plenty of that maple-honey syrup we have here on the side. I was also hoping to have plenty of sliced Twellian; it has quickly become Lena’s favorite fruit. Then I was hoping for a side of that colorful egg, ham, sausage, peppers, mushrooms, spinach and that aged Kryptonian cheese made with goat milk and tastes like a combination of cheddar and Monterey-Jack cheese on Earth. Lena loves those foods and I really want this breakfast to be special. Then for Elle, we just need her usual breakfast bottle.”

 

“I’d be happy to prepare those items. Do you wish to have it delivered to your room or will you be taking it up yourself?”

 

“I will be taking it up myself on a cart, if it’s not too much trouble. I have a few other items to gather still so the cart will be helpful for transporting everything to our room. Can you or the staff also ensure that our family and friends know we are dining separately this morning? Our room will be on do not disturb mode but I would still like to make sure they know so they aren’t caught off guard.”

 

“That is not a problem. We will notify them when they come downstairs for breakfast. Is there a particular time you would like your breakfast prepared by?”

 

“I was hoping for six, Lena is usually an early riser but if that’s not enough time for you we can make it later.”

 

“No, no, six is perfectly doable. We will have everything prepared by then.”

 

“Thank you, I great appreciate it,” Kara said before leaving the kitchen and making her way out of the palace and over to the market.

 

 


 

 

Normally, Argo’s market sector would not open until 8:00 a.m. but Kara had sent a message through her tablet to the owners of two specialized shops and arranged to meet with them just before 5:00 a.m. Her first stop was to Argo’s finest jeweler, who just so happened to be the very jeweler who crafted her parents’ bracelets for their bonding decades earlier. When she arrived at the modestly sized shop, Kara was greeted by the shop owner, Hans Rel.

 

“Kara Zor-El as I live and breath. It is good to see you, Your Majesty,” Hans said as he greeted Kara with a warm smile.

 

“Hans, it really has been too long and I cannot thank you enough for opening at such an early hour for me.”

 

“It is my pleasure. You are always a joy to have here. I still remember the first time you came here with your aunt, Lara, may she always be in Rao’s light. It is a shame we lost her, your parents and so many others when our home exploded but I digress. When you came here that first time, you found a pendant with a horse on it and you decided you had to get it for your aunt Lara because she loved spending time at the stables. You didn’t have any way to pay for it though but it was so clear that you really wanted that pendant for her so…”

 

“So you told me that as long as I promised to be the best queen I could be when the time came that I could have the pendant for free because you knew I had a good heart and that that was a quality needed in a monarch,” Kara said with the hint of a smile as she remembered that day.

 

“Precisely. And so far, you have kept your word. You and your wife have done us proud already so, just as it was my pleasure to help you get that pendant so many years ago, it is my pleasure to open early for you now.”

 

“Thank you, I do appreciate it,” Kara said as the man led her to a counter at the back of the shop.

 

“When I got your message, an idea came to me and I’ve been working on it all night,” Hans said as he pulled a jewelry box out.

 

“Hans, you did not have to create something new.”

 

“I know, but inspiration struck and I couldn’t help it. Plus, Queen Lena does deserve the best. You already have bracelets so another seems redundant and then it hit me, a necklace is also an infinite circle, like our bracelets and like your ring. With that in mind, I created this,” he said as he revealed the nth metal infused platinum necklace that had an infinity sign shaped clasp with “El Mayarah” inscribed within the infinity sign and a House of El crest shaped pendant that listed Kara, Lena, Elle and Miah’s names on the back.

 

“Hans, this is…this is beautiful,” Kara said stunned by the beauty of the piece before her.

 

“You had mentioned that something understated would be best as it would be more personal to your wife instead of flashy for others to notice and the infinity clasp with the inscription signifies your infinite bond both together as members of the House of El. The pendant then serves as a constant reminder that you are of one house, not separate houses and the back of the pendant lists your names so she can always have you all close to her heart and there is room to add more names should you choose to have another child after your son is born.”

 

“It’s perfect. I could not have dreamed up anything more perfect. Lena is going to love it. How much do I owe you for it?”

 

“You don’t owe me anything.”

 

“I cannot accept this for free, Hans,” Kara said seriously.

 

“I will not accept any form of money from you. However,” he began when he saw Kara was about to protest once more, “you can pay by promising to always do right by your family and promising to bring little Princess Elle and Prince Miah, once he is born, to see me sometimes. It has been far too long since children have been here.”

 

“That’s still too generous,” Kara insisted.

 

“Nothing is too generous for our queens who saved Argo from perishing like the rest of our planet did. You and your family have brought new life to Argo and for that we will never be able to repay you so please accept the necklace and make the promises.”

 

Incredibly touched by Hans’ words, Kara couldn’t help but get a little choked up. Smiling at the man she slowly began nodding her head before saying, “I promise to always do right by my family and to bring Elle and Miah to visit sometimes after Mia’s born.”

 

 


 

 

After leaving the jewelers, Kara made her way down the street until she reached the florist. Argo City Flowers was the most popular flower shop on Krypton when Kara was a little girl so there was no other florist she trusted more to handle flowers for what she hoped would be a very special day. When she arrived, she was greeted by Vera Jon-Ir, who owned the shop.

 

“Your Majesty, it is good to see you this fine morning.”

 

“Vera, it is good to see you, but, you can still call me just Kara.”

 

“That may be but you are my queen now and I will show you the respect you deserve as such. Now, come inside, so we can get you set up with only the best,” Vera said as she led Kara inside. “You mentioned that your wife is a fan of plumerias and it just so happens that we have plumerias on Argo. But, I also had something else in mind.”

 

“Lena does love plumerias but what else did you have in mind?”

 

“I thought that we could gift your wife with a Dar-Essa with plumerias set around the base.”

 

“A Dar-Essa, just like I was given when I turned one?”

 

“Yes. My mother gifted your grandmother with that Dar-Essa, and while you didn’t get the chance to spend your whole life growing with yours because of what happened, I thought that this Dar-Essa could grow as you and your wife grow in your relationship and as your family grows as well.”

 

“That’s…That’s perfect. The pink buds of the Dar-Essa will go nicely with the pink and yellow of the plumerias too. Lena will love this,” Kara said in awe of the flower arrangement she’d be able to present Lena with.

 

“Wonderful. Let me put it all together and then you can get home to your wife.”

 

 


 

 

At 5:45 a.m. Kara returned to the palace and quickly changed back into her sleepwear, wanting everything that morning to feel like a natural breakfast in bed so that Lena would not automatically be suspicious that Kara left the house or had something other than breakfast in bed in mind. Once changed, Kara made her way to the kitchen, where their breakfast had been beautifully arranged on a breakfast cart and the chef had gone a step further to beautifully place the plumeria and Dar-Essa arrangement on the lower level of the cart so Kara could easily transport everything. After thanking the chef immensely, for not only preparing breakfast but arranging everything on the cart, Kara made her way upstairs, courtesy of the elevator in the palace, and went to Elle’s nursery so her little girl could join them. When she walked into the nursery, a smile spread across her lips as she heard her little girl’s gurgles indicating she was wide awake.

 

“Good morning, Elle! Did you have a good sleep, my little princess,” Kara cooed as she picked her daughter up from her crib. “I swear you look more and more like your mam every day but you still have Jeju’s eyes, huh? Yes, you do. Your eyes are the exact same shade as mine which are the exact same shade as my jeju and I know your mam loves them. Speaking of Mam, guess what, baby girl? We are having breakfast in bed with Mam! And Jeju has a very important question to ask Mam, so how about we go wake her up for breakfast,” Kara asked as she playfully tickled her daughter’s stomach and as soon as she got a happy gurgle, Kara changed her diaper and then the mother-daughter duo made their way from the nursery, gathered the cart and made their way to Kara and Lena’s bedroom.

 

Reaching, the master bedroom, which was only a few short steps away from the nursery, Kara took a moment to make sure everything was just right before entering. As they stepped into the bedroom, Kara smiled at the sight of Lena still sleeping cuddled with her pillow. Not wanting Lena to wake up too soon though, Kara quietly moved further into the bedroom until the cart was set up next to the bed. With the cart in place, Kara carefully sat on the bed and settled with her back against the headboard and Elle on her chest. As soon as she was settled, Kara couldn’t help but chuckle lightly at how Lena automatically sensed her presence and seemed to move over the pillow to cuddle into Kara.

 

“Good morning, Sunshine,” Kara quietly said as she settled Elle in one arm so she could run her free hand through Lena’s hair just like the ravenette liked.

 

“Mmhmm, ‘morning Kara,” Lena groggily said as she slowly woke up.

 

“Did you sleep well, sweetheart?”

 

“I always sleep well with you next to me.”

 

“M…m…ma…m…m…ma.”

 

“Oh my Rao,” Kara exclaimed at the same time as Lena shot her eyes wide open and gasped, “Elle?!”

 

“Oh my Rao! She’s trying to talk! She’s trying to talk, Lee!”

 

“M…m…ma…m…m…ma”

 

“H…How is this possible?! She’s just barely two months old,” Lena said completely flabbergasted.

 

“Kryptonian babies advance at a far faster rate than humans. I said my first word around Elle’s age too. I should have said something earlier but with everything going on I didn’t even think about it, and I wasn’t sure how quickly Elle would advance since we haven’t really looked at her DNA or yours for that matter to see how Kryptonian it is…,” Kara said as she began to ramble but was cut off by Lena’s lips on her own. “Not that I’m complaining, but what was that for,” Kara said as the kiss broke.

 

“You were rambling, darling. It’s okay that we didn’t talk about this sooner. I should have known she’d advance quicker given that you are the youngest member of the science guild ever and we both have genius level IQs. This is an amazing way to wake up for sure!”

 

“Yes, it is a great start to our morning, but I think I can make it even better,” Kara said slyly.

 

“Better how? Wait, do I smell food,” Lena asked as she began to look around the room before her eyes settled on the cart. “Kara, what did you do?”

 

“I got us breakfast in bed. After everything we’ve been through lately, I felt that we’ve earned this.”

 

“Kara, this is…Rao, this is amazing. You got all my favorites and…are those Chef’s rainbow pancakes in the shape of a heart,” Lena said growing more emotional with each word thanks to her pregnancy hormones.

 

“Only the best for you and I love that you say Rao now,” Kara said as she handed Elle to Lena so she could grab the tray that their breakfast was on the top of the cart. “I hope you enjoy breakfast, my love,” Kara said as she cut a piece of the pancakes and held it to Lena’s mouth for the ravenette to eat.

 

“Mmmmm, this is amazing! Really, Kara, this is all perfect.”

 

 


 

 

Twenty minutes later, Kara and Lena had eaten every last bit of the breakfast that had been prepared for them and Elle had finished the bottle that the chef had prepared for her too. As Kara placed the now empty tray back on the cart, she prepared to transition into her prepared speech to ask Lena to have a bonding ceremony with her. Picking up the Dar-Essa that was surrounded by a shallow circular vase that contained the plumerias, Kara took a deep breath and began her spiel.

 

“Lena, I love you and our children more than anything and I wanted to do something special for you. This morning, I slipped out of bed to prepare everything for this morning and while out I stopped by the florist to pick this up for you. The centerpiece is a Dar-Essa, it’s native to Krypton, and grows until it eventually becomes a tree. When I turned a year old my grandmother gifted me with one so that I could grow alongside it. Now, I present you with this baby Dar-Essa so that it can grow as we grow in our relationship and love for each other. The plumerias surrounding it meanwhile represent birth, love and new beginnings and I know they are your favorite as well. Right now, we are experiencing everything that the plumerias stand for so I could not resist getting these for you. I hope you like them,” Kara said nervously as she presented the arrangement to Lena.

 

“Kara,” Lena said in awe as tears welled in her eyes. “This is…this is amazing. I love that you combined my favorite flowers with something that clearly means so much to you. What have I done to earn all this though?”

 

“Lena, you don’t have to do anything to earn this. You are my wife, and I love you and I want to do things like this for you. You are everything to me and you are such an amazing mother. Sometimes, I watch you with Elle or catch you talking to Miah as you caress your bump and I’m just in awe of you. You are amazing, my love, and you deserve this and so much more just for being you,” Kara said as she leaned in and joined their lips is a chaste, yet love fueled kiss.

 

“Charmer,” Lena said as her cheeks were brushed with pink.

 

“I only speak the truth Lena. Sunshine, six months ago, we bonded and didn’t even realize it but I’ve never once regretted that we’ve been married since that day. Being your wife is one of the greatest joys of my life and I am so happy you wanted to stay married to me even though you didn’t choose to be married to me, not really at least.”

 

“Kara, our bonding may have not been something that was planned but had you proposed to me that day I would have said yes. I’ve wanted to be with you since we met. And when we exchanged bracelets and rings when I first came back that was basically a wedding ceremony, and I chose to participate in that. I am so happy to be married to you, Kara,” Lena said with nothing but sincerity in her voice.

 

“I know that, Lee, I know all of that and I feel the same but we still missed being able to have a wedding in front of our family and friends. Lena, I love you and I want to have a bonding ceremony. I want us to be able to mesh Kryptonian traditions with Earth traditions. I want to stand before our family and friends and publicly declare how much I love you. We’ve talked about having a ceremony before but we’ve never really talked about when that would happen,’’ Kara said before taking a deep breath. “Lena, my amazing and beautiful wife, will you marry me again but this time in a ceremony before our friends and family? Will you do me the honor of renewing our commitment to each other,” Kara asked with tears in her eyes as she presented Lena with the necklace she had gotten her.

 

“Kara,” Lena choked out as happy tears began to fall. “Yes…yes, baby, yes,” Lena said as she crashed her lips against Kara’s.

 

“M…m…ma…mam! M…Mam!”

 

“Oh Rao! This moment could not get any better,” Kara said as happy tears of her own streamed down her face as she and Lena looked at their daughter in awe before they both kissed her and praised her for saying her first full word.

 

“I love you, Kara, and I cannot wait to renew our commitment,” Lena said a few minutes later, after they had showered Elle with love for saying her first full word.

 

“I love you too, Lena. I can’t wait to stand before our friends and family and renew our commitment either. It will be one of the best days of my life.”

Chapter End Notes

And there you have it, our favorite couple will finally have an actual ceremony. I can't wait to read your comments and I will see you all next Sunday unless I can get the next chapter finished earlier than I expect.

Chapter 50

Chapter Notes

This chapter is a bit of a transition but I hope you all enjoy it!

When Kara, Lena and Elle emerged from the master suite, it was nearly time for lunch. The couple had spent all of the morning talking about their wedding and enjoying quality time with their daughter. It was the perfect way to spend their morning.

 

Since they were already married, they didn’t feel the need to rush to have the ceremony, but both wanted it to occur relatively soon but also on a date that meant something to them. However, they also agreed that they wanted their son with them, so, the ceremony would not occur until after Jeremiah’s birth. With Miah expected to be born in the first half of March, the couple had set their bonding ceremony date for June 22, 2022, roughly three months after Miah’s expected arrival date and the anniversary of their actual bonding. Even though it meant they still had six months to wait before their ceremony would occur, they were ecstatic that they could not hold their wedding ceremony on the anniversary of their marriage but that both their children could be part of their special day.

 

With a date picked, they began to discuss the details of the ceremony and it was clear both women were already full of ideas. They knew they wanted to have the ceremony on Argo, as it was their home, but they wanted to combine Kryptonian and Earth traditions. They planned to stand on the jewel of truth and honor and exchange true traditional bracelets during the ceremony. They also wanted to exchange vows that they each wrote. While they wouldn’t reveal their thoughts on what they would wear, both were planning on dresses that combined traditional Kryptonian and Earth wedding attire elements. They also decided they both would also carry a bouquet and have a wedding party per Earth traditions. Kara and Lena knew they still had many details to hammer out but they were thrilled with the progress they had made in only one morning.

 

After beginning their wedding planning, the couple enjoyed quality time with their little girl. The two month old was advancing quickly and they were amazed that not only could she now say “Mam” but she could roll over, hold her head up and sit up unassisted. As they enjoyed family cuddles that morning, Elle chose to showcase her head holding and sitting abilities for her mommies during their cuddle time and Kara and Lena couldn’t have been happier to see their daughter display them. They praised Elle and showered her with kisses to show their love and pride for her. Eventually though, the couple knew they had to leave their chambers. They wanted to share their happy news with everyone, but, they also had their final meeting with Kal that afternoon before he would be sent to the Zeta Quadrant of the Phantom Zone and then Kara, would once again take to the airways of Earth to tell the people of what had become of the man formerly known as Superman.

 

 


 

 

At exactly 11:57 a.m., Kara, Lena and Elle entered the living room where conveniently everyone was already gathered.

 

“Well will you look at what the cat dragged in,” Maggie said with a smirk.

 

“Maggie, hush; leave them alone,” Eliza chastised.

 

“Good morning, my dear nieces,” Astra greeted as the rest of the group murmured their own greetings.

 

“Good morning, everyone. We apologize for not joining you all this morning but I had something very important to ask Lena and then we spent our morning with our daughter celebrating,” Kara said with a wide grin on her face.

 

“And what did you have to ask Lena,” Sam asked curiously.

 

“Kara asked me to renew our commitment to each other in a formal bonding ceremony,” Lena said gleefully.

 

“Yes! Now I can finally have a wedding to help plan! This is so exciting,” Eliza said happy causing her daughters and their partners to chuckle.

 

“About time, Kiera! I was wondering how long it would take you to propose holding an actual wedding. Now, before you get too far into the planning phase, I would like to remind you that CatCo has been your place of employment for some time, I gave you the moniker Supergirl and I am the one who had the brilliant idea to send you to interview Lena that first time. So, with that being said, I trust that CatCo will receive the exclusive on the ceremony,” Cat said ever the businesswoman even though her happiness for the couple was clear in her tone.

 

“I don’t know, Ms. Grant. I’m not sure I can give the exclusive to someone who still defaults to calling me Kiera instead of Kara,” Kara said with a playful smirk.

 

“Now, Kara, you know I only do that because I care. I truly am happy for you both; you deserve to have your marriage celebrated in a proper ceremony before your family, friends and people. I only hope to be invited to witness the occasion.”

 

“Cat, you know you and Carter will be there. You’ve been like another mother to Kara, anyone with eyes can see that, so of course you’ll be there and I think I can speak for Kara when I say CatCo is the only media outlet we would allow to cover our ceremony,” Lena said genuinely.  

 

“Lena’s right; I could never let another outlet cover the ceremony.”

 

“That means a lot. So, when exactly are planning to hold the ceremony or have you not had a chance to think that far ahead yet,” Cat asked.

 

“We know it is unconventional to hold such ceremonies during the week, but, Kara and I have chosen June 22, 2022, for our ceremony,” Lena said with a soft smile as she looked at her wife lovingly before chastely kissing her.

 

“Why June 22nd,” Lucy asked curiously.

 

Blushing Kara said, “June 22, 2021, is the date Lena and I bonded and officially were married under Kryptonian law so we thought it was only right that we hold our ceremony on the one year anniversary of our bonding.”

 

“Also, by then Miah will be about three months old so we can have both of our children there with us to celebrate the occasion.”

 

“Meaning celebrating the day Miah was conceived,” Alex said with a chuckle.

 

“Alex,” Kara and Lena chastised just as Carter asked, “How is that possible? They’re both girls.”

 

“Kryptonians can have both parts. They use the parts needed to reproduce with whoever they’re having sex with. That’s what Kelex said,” Ruby said matter-of-factly.

 

“Ruby,” Sam hissed, “This is not the time nor place for this discussion.”

 

“Wait, you have a penis like me,” Carter asked Kara while looking her in the eye.

 

“Carter! I know we’ve had the talk but you don’t just go around asking people what genitalia they have,” Cat chastised her son. “Kara, I apologize for my son’s insolence.”

 

“It’s okay, really,” Kara assured. “Sometimes I do. I’m a girl so I normally have female genitalia but because I’m Kryptonian I can shift and have male genitalia. We evolved this way so couples could have biological children together no matter if they were a heterosexual or LGBTQ couple. Does that make sense?”

 

“Yea, but why can’t humans do that?”

 

“Honestly, I don’t know. Maybe one day humans will evolve to be able to shift as Kryptonians do,” she told the boy.

 

“Hmm, maybe I can be a scientist like Aunt Lena and find out a way to make that happen,” Carter said thoughtfully.

 

“A…Aunt Lena,” Lena asked shocked.

 

“Well, I um I just thought we’re all kinda like family now so…,” Carter said as he stumbled over his words.

 

“It’s okay, Carter, I like it; I just wasn’t expecting it,” Lena reassured the boy before adding, “But, I’m not the only scientist in this family.”

 

“I know. Aunt Kara is too, even though she was slumming it working for Mom,” Carter said as Cat shot him a glare. “Sorry, Mom, but it’s true. Scientists can make bank, like seriously, and CatCo can’t compete with that.”

 

“Alright, I think we get it. Now, as riveting as this conversation is, I think it’s time for lunch and then Lena and I have to ensure Kal’s sentence is imposed on him.”

 

As soon as the words left Kara’s mouth, everyone grew serious and more tense before simply nodding their heads and moving towards the dining room. Just as Kara and Lena were about to follow though, Lois and Lucy approached them.

 

“Can we speak with you both for a minute before we join the others,” Lois asked.

 

“Sure. What’s up,” Kara asked as she and Lena moved to sit with the Lane sisters.

 

“First, congratulations; we’re both really happy for you, you deserve to be able to have an actual ceremony,” Lois began.

 

“Thank you, we’re excited,” Lena said with a smile.

 

“As you should be. But, we uh we were wondering if we could accompany you to see Clark today,” Lucy said.

 

“You both want to see Kal,” Kara asked with an arched brow.

 

“Yes. If nothing else it gives us closure and I think we both want to be able to tell our children that we personally saw the man who was a threat to us all be sent to the Zeta Quadrant,” Lois said.

 

“And I need to be able to tell my child that the person who murdered their father can never harm them,” Lucy added.

 

“I was hoping I could join you all as well,” Sam said as she entered the room again.

 

“Sam,” Lois and Lucy asked perplexed.

 

“Sam, are you sure,” Kara asked her sister carefully.

 

“Kara, if I don’t go with you now, I will never have the opportunity to speak to my brother and I would like the opportunity to speak to him.”

 

“Wait, brother,” Lois asked.

 

“Lena ran a DNA test between myself, Kara and Kal and we discovered that Kal is my brother…”

 

“And Kara is your cousin,” Lucy finished having assumed being Kal’s sister automatically made Kara her cousin.

 

“No, Kara is my sister.”

 

“How is that possible,” Lucy asked.

 

The House of El sisters shared a look before Sam quietly said, “Kara, it’s okay, you can explain it to them. You’re able to explain it better than I am anyway.”

 

“Okay. Well, long story short is that my aunt and uncle had a hard time having a child together so they asked my mother to help as my father was no longer able to have children, even through the matrix. Since my parents were soulmates who bonded, my mother had a piece of my father’s DNA fused with hers so any child she had from that point forward would genetically show as a member of the House of El,” Kara explained.

 

“So, by having Alura assist, Lara and Jor-El were still able to have a child that was a true blood member of the House of El,” Lois said.

 

“Yes. But, ultimately, they discovered that my parents and Aunt Lara were triad; the three of them were soulmates. Sam is the product of their bond. So, she’s my younger sister and Kal’s older sister, likely only by a few minutes. My uncle made a deal with some not so great people to help him create a child that was only his and my aunt’s and they helped him, but at a price. In the end, he gave Sam to those people so that he and my aunt could raise Kal. My uncle came to have issues with not being Sam’s biological father. In the end, Sam was sent to Earth in a pod by those she was given too just as Kal and I were.”

 

“That’s…wow, I did not see that coming,” Lois said.

 

“Me either. But, Sam, if you’re Kryptonian how were you friends with at least Lena, Kara and Alex without saying anything or them figuring it out,” Lucy asked.

 

“I didn’t know until I was an adult. My adoptive mother always told me she found me abandoned but she forgot to mention she found me in an alien pod. I um, I didn’t know who I was until Alex realized I was Reign. Reign disappeared because she used gold kryptonite on me and that got rid of Reign so I’m just me again,” Sam explained.

 

“I’m so sorry you have had to go through all of that Sam,” Lois said as she rose and closed the distance to embrace the woman.

 

“You don’t hate me for what I’ve done? As Reign, I mean?”

 

“Sam, that wasn’t you. We’ve known for a long time that Reign was only a part of someone. We’ve all done things. What matters now is that you’re here with us, with your family. Even though Clark has done some truly questionable things, I was sad to know that after today, my child would lose a father but now, now I know they are gaining an aunt and a cousin and that’s a blessing,” Lois said.

 

“So, we’re all going to see Kal after lunch,” Kara asked.

 

“Yes,” everyone agreed in unison.

Chapter End Notes

Up next is the long awaited final confrontation with Kal. Then our favorite couple can focus on their family, while many of the Earth residents return home. Do you think any humans will remain with Kara and Lena (other than Eliza, Lois and Lucy who we've known would be staying for awhile now)? I can't wait to read your thoughts and I will see you on Wednesday for the next update!

Chapter 51

Chapter Notes

Everyone has the chance to say their final words to Kal. I hope you enjoy this transitional chapter!

After lunch, Kara, Lena, Sam, Lois, Lucy and Alex, who had asked to join at the last minute, made their way to the sublevel of the Hall of Justice where Kal would be brought to be sent to the Zeta Quadrant of the Phantom Zone. Astra also accompanied them to stand guard while they said their piece to Kal, while everyone else was awaiting their return at the palace. Once in what had come to be known as the “final destination room” the women stood in front of a military grade technologically advanced glass wall and awaited Kal’s arrival.

 

“Kal will be brought in as soon as I give the order, but first we need to talk about how this is going to work,” Kara began. “He will be brought in completely shackled and surround by a team of eight guards with an additional two guards at the entrance. Once brought in, he will be brought to the small circular platform. Lena and I then have a few words we have to say procedurally since we are overseeing the handing down of his sentence. Then we all will have as much time as we need to say whatever we need to say as this is the last chance any of us will have to speak to him. After we have all been heard, I will ask Kal if he has any final words. After he says whatever he may want to say, a tablet, powered by our strongest battery, will be placed on the circular platform with him. This tablet is important because, thanks to Lena and Winn, it will be able to show Kal a livestream of my broadcast later today telling everyone on Earth what has happened here and how Kal has been punished. Additionally, thanks to Cat, CatCo reporters will be throughout National City and Metropolis to get live reactions from people, which Kal will also see. Lena and I felt that Kal deserves to be tortured by the knowledge that he is not the beloved God amongst humans he thought he was. After the broadcast ends, the tablet will play it on a loop alongside some family videos and other video footage we knew would only anger and torture him. Lena and I felt that being tortured by a never-ending video loop was the least he deserves. After the tablet is in place, the transporter, that is housed in the circular platform, will come to life and on mine and Lena’s command it will transport Kal to the Zeta Quadrant of the Phantom Zone and we will never see or hear from him again. Any questions?”

 

“Can we give him anything,” Sam asked.

 

“What did you have in mind,” Lena asked curiously.

 

“The first night we were all here on Argo we took a group picture and called it our first family photo on Argo, remember?”

 

“Of course, Kara had it turned into a canvas the very next day and it hangs in our room now.”

 

“I want to give him a small print of the photo so he always has an image of the family he lost out on having because he chose to follow Lillian and the path of hate and falsely held superiority.”

 

“You can give that to him. When you take your turn to speak, and wish to give him the photo, simply walk up to the glass wall and a slot will appear. You can put the photo through there and a guard will take it to place on the platform alongside the tablet,” Kara explained as Sam nodded her head in understanding. “Alright, I’ll have them bring Kal in so we can get this over with. Guards, bring in the prisoner,” she said with her commanding monarch tone.

 

 


 

 

Mere moments later the guards entered with a shackled Kal, who, as expected, was still attempting to fight against the restraints and break free. As soon as he was positioned on the platform, Kara and Lena didn’t waste a second before getting the execution of sentence under way.

 

“We are here today to witness the execution of sentence rendered again Kal, the houseless. This man stands convicted of the following crimes: Abandonment of Queen Kara Zor-El, we find you guilty, Unlawful Imprisonment of a Developing Kryptonian Child, Unlawful Imprisonment of the Mother of a Developing Kryptonian Child, Conspiracy to Commit Terrorism, Treason Against Krypton, Treason Against the Queen, the Intentional Murder of James Olsen, Conspiracy to Commit the Intentional Murder of Queen Kara Zor-El, Conspiracy to Commit the Intentional Murder of myself, Queen Lena Zor-El, Conspiracy to Commit the Intentional Murder of the Developing Prince, Conspiracy to Commit the Intentional Murder of the Crown Princess and Conspiracy to Commit the Intentional Murder of the extended family of Queen Kara Zor-El and myself, Queen Lena Zor-El.”

 

“In accordance to Kryptonian law, judgment has been rendered and Kal, the houseless, has been sentenced to life imprisonment in the Zeta Quadrant of the Phantom Zone. Would anyone like to be heard before judgment is carried out,” Kara asked.

 

“I would like to speak,” Alex said as she walked up to the glass partition wall.

 

“No one cares what you have to say Alex,” Kal spit out venomously. “You are a mere human with no real connection to any Kryptonian while I am a God among men. What you have to say does not matter.”

 

“Kal, dear impetuous, narcissistic, egomaniacal Kal, don’t you remember? Your Queen used gold kryptonite on you; you are just as human as I am. In fact, you’re less than I am because you are nothing.”

 

“I AM NOT HUMAN!! MY POWERS WILL RETURN!!! I AM A GOD!!!!!”

 

“No, your powers will never return,” Kara said firmly before gesturing for Alex to continue.

 

“Kal, what you have done, what we’ve allowed you to do, all these years when you essentially pretended that Kara didn’t exist is despicable. I knew your parents on Earth and I know they would be rolling over in their graves to see how you turned out. You already had your membership in the House of El revoked but I believe your parents would agree that you should be stripped of membership in the Kent family as well. You are a disgrace.”

 

“I’m a disgrace,” Kal scoffed. “If I’m so disgraceful, what are you? As I recall you haven’t exactly been an exemplary member of your precious Kara’s family either.”

 

“I know I have not been the best sister to Kara, but, I know she deserves better than either of us have given her or ever could give her. But, there’s something that sets us apart, Kal; I know I fucked up with Kara and I own that and am going to spend the rest of my life making up for my transgressions and being the sister she has always deserved, the type of sister she’s always been to me. You could have had it all Kal, a family that loved you, a child, maybe multiple children even and the best job ever but you threw it all away to work with Lillian Luthor. I hope it was worth it, Kal, because now you are getting what your parents, your biological parents, never wanted for you, no future. I always said I’d never wish the Phantom Zone on my worst enemy after Kara described what it’s like to be there but I can’t think of anyone who deserves to rot there more than you, and maybe Lillian. As your ancestors would say, may Rao never shine his light on you again. Enjoy hell, Kal,” Alex said firmly before rejoining the other several feet behind her.

 

“No prison can hold me, Alex! You will see! YOU ALL WILL SEE!!”

 

“Guards, shut the prisoner up or else we will need to gag him,” Kara coolly said before turning back to the group. “Would anyone else like to speak?”

 

“I would,” Lucy said as she stepped forward, one hand cradling her baby bump protectively. “Clark, you befriended me from the moment we met and I thought we’d always be friends. When James and I started dating, you encouraged us and when we broke up you comforted me and made sure I knew we were still friends, but, more importantly that we were family. I believed you when you said we were family; I believed you so much that you were the person I called when I found out I was pregnant and I wasn’t sure how to tell James since we had already broken up. I told you so long before I told my own sister because that’s how highly I thought of you and how much I thought of you as a brother. You told me we would figure it out and that you knew that no matter what James would be an amazing father. But then,” Lucy said as tears welled in her eyes, “then you chose to use your powers to murder him in cold blood. You murdered him in cold blood knowing he had a baby on the way that he knew nothing about. James was not perfect, far from it in fact, but he deserved better and our child deserved to know their father. With friends like you, Clark, who needs enemies?”

 

“IF JIMMY WOULD HAVE SIMPLY FOLLOWED ORDERS AND NOT GROWN A CONSCIENCE AT THE LAST MINUTE HE’D BE ALIVE!!! IT’S HIS FAULT HE’S DEAD!!!!!”

 

“NO! It is your fault he is dead, Clark! You killed James! You did this, not him! You are the reason my child will grow up without their father. You stole my child’s father from them,” Lucy screamed. “You are a cold-blooded killer who deserves to spend the rest of his days suffering. When your time comes to die, I hope the devil himself comes to retrieve you and I hope he tortures you for all eternity,” she finished before rejoined the group.

 

“For such a smart woman, you really are dumb. Time doesn’t exist in the Phantom Zone. While you all grow older, and eventually die, I will still be young.”

 

“No, you won’t, Kal,” Lena said clearly. Would anyone else like to speak?”

 

“I would,” Lois said as she stepped forward. “Clark, or should I say Kal, I loved you for majority of my adult life, or at least I thought I did. I loved the man you portrayed yourself as for so long and it turns out that that man never existed. My child will never know you, and for that I am grateful. I would rather they grow up without a father than grow up with you as their father. I will not tell them about you, unless they ask when they are older, and when they ask I will tell them the truth, the full truth. You will not be remembered as Earth’s Mightiest Hero or a God among men; you will be remembered for the terrorist you were. You lost Kal, and now you get to spend the rest of your days knowing that you failed. Goodbye and may the fires of hell rain upon you,” Lois spat before rejoining the group.

 

“You can’t raise that thing without me! You need me to ensure it reaches its full potential!! That thing is a weapon and you cannot cultivate it properly, Lois,” Kal spit clearly disgusted at the child being referred to as a child.

 

“The child is not a weapon, it is a living being and Lois will not be raising her child alone, Kal,” Sam said as she stepped forward. “We never had the chance to truly meet but I’m Samantha Arias, or at least that’s the name I grew up with. You see, I only just recently learned that I’m not human but rather Kryptonian and I just learned about a day ago that not only am I Kryptonian but I’m a member of the House of El. It seems we’re siblings, Kal. Your mother, Lara, was my mother too. So, while you rot in the Phantom Zone, brother, I will be here supporting the family you didn’t want. I will be here to help Lois and to help with the baby, as much as she allows me too,” Sam said as she turned her head to look at Lois who had tears welling in her eyes as she nodded her head.

 

“Th…Thank you Sam. I’m pretty sure my child is going to want their Aunt Sam around as much as possible too and their older cousin Ruby too,” Lois said with a faint smile.

 

“NO!!!! IT’S NOT POSSIBLE! YOU’RE LYING! MY PARENTS DIDN’T HAVE ANY OTHER CHILDREN!!!!!!!!!”

 

“You’re right, they didn’t. As I said, your mother, Lara, was my mother too but your father was not my father. I am the product of the soulmate bond between Lara Jor-El, Alura Zor-El and Zor-El. Your father was incapable of giving our mother a child so they asked Alura for help as Zor-El was not able to reproduce at that time. Alura agreed to help and that decision led to the discovery that my parents were a triad. Your father couldn’t handle that I was not his though, so, he made a deal with those who created the Worldkillers. You were supposed to be given to the Worldkillers to be turned into one but when they heard of the triad they decided they wanted me instead because of an ancient prophecy. Your father kidnapped me and gave me to the Cult of Jeru where they made me a Worldkiller, where they made me Reign, but Alex eliminated that side of me with gold kryptonite. So, you see, we are siblings, Kal, just as Kara and I are siblings. We could have all had a wonderful life but you chose to go down a dark path. You chose to forsake our family. You chose to give up the chance to be a father and an uncle. You chose this, Kal, and now you will always be reminded of what you gave up when you chose to align with Lillian Luthor and Cadmus,” Sam said as she pulled the family photo out and placed it in the slot that appeared in the wall where a guard retrieved it and placed it on the platform where Kal stood. “That is the family you missed out on being a part of. I hope it was worth it to lose that family just so you could follow Lillian Luthor like a lost puppy.”

 

“YOU’RE LYING!!!”

 

“She’s not. I ran the test myself. Sam is your sister but she’s Kara’s as well. When I was a child, you were friends with Lex and I remember hearing you tell him how you wished you had a sibling. Well, guess what? You do have a sibling but because of your actions, because of your choice to follow the way of Lillian and Cadmus you will never get to know your sister or have a chance at having a relationship with her. You’ve screwed yourself out of being a brother, a father and an uncle. Congratulations, Kal, you’re Lex; you’ve lost everything and now you pay the ultimate consequence just like he did. You could have had a great life with all of us, with your family, but you chose evil, you chose to be as evil as they say Luthor’s are. Perhaps we were always meant to switch places. Perhaps you were meant to be a true Luthor as Lillian would say while I was meant to be an El. How does it feel to know that I’m Kryptonian through my bonding with Kara and that I have powers as such but you have none? I am a queen here and you are not even part of this family now. We truly have switched roles and I hope you spend every day that is left of your miserable life truly satisfied with your choice,” Lena sneered.

 

“NO! A LUTHOR WILL NEVER OUTRANK ME!”

 

“Oh Kal, silly Kal, I already outrank you but unlike you I don’t care about rank. I care about my family and being happy with them which is something you will never know. I hope you spend the rest of your days tortured by your sins. You abandoned my wife, worked directly with the people who wish to kill her and our family, you killed your best friend and you betrayed everyone who has ever given a damn about you. You deserve every ounce of pain you will experience in the Phantom Zone,” Lena said as she glared steadily at Kal.

 

“NO! I WILL END ALL OF YOU AND RECLAIM WHAT IS MINE,” Kal screamed as he thrashed against his restraints. When the guards went to gag him though, Kara stopped them.

 

“No, hold off on the gag for now. Kal, you know how I feel about you. You are no family of mine. What you have done is unforgiveable and irredeemable. You have made your bed and now you must lie in it. Momentarily you will be sent to the Zeta Quadrant of the Phantom Zone. Once there you will never see another living soul again. However, you will be sent with a tablet which is set to stream my broadcast later today in which I will inform the world of your guilty verdicts and sentence. That broadcast will then be played on a loop indefinitely along with some other items which I’m sure will only add to your torture. From this day forward you will only be remembered as the man who could have had everything, and been a great hero, but instead chose to be a villain. You will go down in history as a villain, just as you should. Before you are sent to the Phantom Zone, do you have any last words,” Kara asked coldly.

 

“This is not the end Kara! I will come back and I will end you all, just as we had planned. I will rule Earth, and while I’m at it I’ll take Argo too. You will not live forever, but I will. I only hope you live long enough to see me achieve my goal and be the God I was always meant to be,” Kal seethed.

 

“You will not live forever, Kal. You see, had you bothered to learn of your home planet, you’d know that the Zeta Quadrant is the one sector of the Phantom Zone where time does not stand still. In fact, time is much faster in the Zeta Quadrant. In the span of one standard year on Earth or Argo you will have lived five years in the Zeta Quadrant. You will die, Kal, long before any of us return to Rao’s light. Your time in the Zeta Quadrant will be pure torture. You will feel the pains of hunger and thirst but will never receive food or drink. The powers of the Zeta Quadrant will keep your body alive though. You will be begging for death to take you but it will not take you until you are so old and grey that even the powers of the Zeta Quadrant cannot keep your body alive. And all the while, you will be hearing my broadcast on a never-ending loop. You will also be forced to see videos of my family, all of my family, and moments you missed because of your choices. You will be forced to see what you lost every single day. And just when you think you’ve been tortured enough, there will be new methods that will show themselves when you least expect it. You will beg for death, Kal, but you will not choose when death comes. You are powerless, you are houseless and you are nothing and you will always be nothing,” Kara said in a steely tone as a guard placed the tablet on the platform Kal stood on. “With that being said, I, Kara Zor-El, Queen of Krypton hereby execute the sentence previously handed down to Kal, the houseless. Kal, you are hereby banished to the Zeta Quadrant of the Phantom Zone for the rest of your life.”

 

It was clear that Kal was terrified after hearing Kara’s description of the Zeta Quadrant. With each word that spilled from Kara’s lips he grew more nad more afraid. He was visibly trembling and kept saying “no, please no; I won’t survive that.” His pleas fell on deaf ears however as, as soon as Kara finished her speech, she and Lena looked down at Kara’s tablet and pressed the button to send Kal to the Zeta Quadrant together. As the transport field began to glow around the platform, Kal’s screams for mercy could be heard loud and clear as his pleas grew louder and louder.

 

“NO! KARA DON’T DO THIS! I WILL CHANGE! I CAN CHANGE AND WE CAN BE A FAMILY! KARA! YOU CAN’T DO THIS TO ME PLEASE! I’M SORRY! I’M SORRY!!! PLEASE DON’T SEND ME THERE!!!! DON’T DO….”

 

Kal’s pathetic and disingenuous pleas were unceremoniously cut off as his body shimmered out of existence as he was transported to the Zeta Quadrant of the Phantom Zone. Once it was done, Kara and Lena turned to face their family but as they did, Kara’s face fell as she saw a tear stained faced Alex running out of the room. It was only then that Kara realized Sam revealed her true identity during her speech and she instantly knew the reveal had hurt her older sister.

 

“Oh Rao,” Kara said quietly as Lena rubbed soothing circles on her lower back, instantly knowing that Kara’s feelings had shifted from relief at Kal being gone for good to despair at knowing the reveal regarding Sam hurt Alex.

Chapter End Notes

This chapter was always meant to be transitional as we say goodbye to Kal and begin to move forward. Up next, the broadcast to Earth and Kara looks for Alex. Do you think Alex will accept the news regarding Sam and be supportive or will she freak and be an ass to Kara once more, possibly severing their relationship for good? I can't wait to read your thoughts!

Chapter 52

Chapter Notes

Hello, everyone! This is a short chapter but it is needed to move the story in the right direction. I do apologize for the short chapter, but, if you read my Clexa story, you are aware that some things happened at my job on Friday. We learned that my old boss left work unfinished when he left and I have officially inherited one of those unfinished works. Normally, this wouldn't be a problem but this particular project has to be completed within the next few weeks so I will be working much longer hours M-W to get it done. That also means, I won't have the time I normally have to write. As a result, I unfortunately, am only going to be able to promise Sunday updates for this story between now and the first week of October. As soon as this project is finished, I will resume Wednesday updates and if by some miracle I am able to get your a Wednesday update between now and the conclusion of this project, I will, but looking at how much work in entails, I know I can't promise the Wednesday update will always happen. I'm sorry I won't be able to give you two updates a week for a little but but I do appreciate your understanding and thank you for continuing to support this story!

“Alex,” Kara said weakly.

 

“Crap! I’m sorry, Kara; I didn’t think about Alex not knowing when I said what I said.”

 

“It’s okay, Sam. Alex had to find out eventually. As much as I would have liked to talk to her beforehand, this news was not mine to share. I’m going to go find her though and talk. Maybe afterwards, you can join us so we can fully clear the air?”

 

“I’d like that. I know your relationship with Alex has its ups and downs but I do want her to know I don’t want to come between you two. She’s your sister just as much as I am and I hope this news doesn’t impact my relationship with Alex; you know she’s like a sister to me already,” Sam said as she nervously bit her bottom lip.

 

“I’m sure everything will work out with Alex, I just need to talk to her first.”

 

“Kara, I know you want to talk to Alex, but I think you should give her some time to process, cool down and likely talk with Maggie first. You’re supposed to do the broadcast to Earth now, so why don’t you do the broadcast and then you can find Alex and talk to her,” Lena suggested.

 

“Lena’s right. From what I know of Alex, I know she needs time to process and cool down. And honestly, it may be for the best that Maggie gets a chance to talk to her first. Alex reminds me much of myself when I was younger; she’s hot headed and needs to cool down before she can think rationally again,” Astra added.

 

“Okay. Let’s head back to the palace then to fill everyone else in on how things went and so that I can change for the broadcast,” Kara said before taking Lena’s hand and leading everyone from the room.

 

 


 

 

An hour later, Kara found herself in the communications hub where a set had been erected to mirror what a tv studio on Earth looked like. She and Lena had spent the past hour explaining to their family and friends what happened with Kal and preparing for the broadcast. Everyone was happy to know that Kal would no longer be a problem for them but Eliza was concerned about Alex after hearing that her daughter stormed out. She wanted to know the reason but Sam had simply told her she would explain but she needed to speak with her daughter first. Begrudgingly accepting the answer, Eliza went off in search of her eldest daughter and her girlfriend, who had also seemingly disappeared.

 

Stepping into the studio where the broadcast would take place though, Kara pushed her thoughts about everything else aside and focused on what she needed to do.

 

“It feels weird wearing my suit,” Kara said to Lena.

 

“I know, love, but you know why you have to wear it.”

 

“I know. I’m nervous, Lee. What is everyone on Earth disapproves of what I did to handle the Kal situation? What if they think I denied them a chance at justice,” Kara asked as she worried her bottom lip.

 

“Darling, you cannot please everyone, but, you did the best you could and frankly you ensured Kal is punished more severely than he ever would have been on Earth. Plus, had we allowed the authorities in Metropolis or even National City deal with Kal, we both know Lillian and Cadmus would have found a way to break him out of prison. You, my darling wife, ensured that he can never be a menace again. Now, go do your broadcast so we can put Kal behind us for good.”

 

“Okay. I can do this. I love you, Lena.”

 

“I love you too; now go.”

 

As soon as the words left Lena’s mouth Kara joined their lips in a sweet kiss before scampering off to find Cat so they could begin the broadcast. In the end, they only had to wait a few minutes before Winn hit the correct buttons to take over the airways across Earth and the broadcast began.

 

 

 

“Hello everyone. My name is Cat Grant, and I am the CEO of CatCo Worldwide Media. Today we interrupt your regularly scheduled broadcasts to bring you breaking news. Earlier today, the man once known by all as Superman was sentenced in accordance with Kryptonian laws after being found guilty of numerous crimes. At this time, I turn this broadcast over to my friend, and Earth’s true hero, Kara Zor-El, or as she is more commonly known, Supergirl,” Cat said before the camera turned to face Kara who was sitting behind a nearby desk, donning her super suit.

 

“Hello everyone. The last time I spoke to you this way, I informed you of only a sliver of the crimes we learned my cousin, Kal had committed. While Krypton may be gone, our rules of law still exist. In fact, a portion of our planet survived, our capitol of Argo, and it from Argo that I speak to you today. During my last broadcast, my team was able to secure the safety of those closest to me, my family and Kal. It was during this time that even more of Kal’s crimes came to light. As a result of these revelations, Kal was apprehended by me and brought to Argo to face judgment. In accordance with Kryptonian laws, all evidence was reviewed, those directly impacted were heard and Kal himself was interrogated with the assistance of a truth seeker which ensured he could not lie. After deliberating all the facts, circumstances and evidence, Kal was found guilty of the following crimes: Abandonment of myself, Queen Kara Zor-El, Unlawful Imprisonment of a Developing Kryptonian Child, Unlawful Imprisonment of the Mother of a Developing Kryptonian Child, Conspiracy to Commit Terrorism, Treason Against Krypton, Treason Against the Queen, the Intentional Murder of James Olsen, Conspiracy to Commit the Intentional Murder of myself, Queen Kara Zor-El, Conspiracy to Commit the Intentional Murder of Queen Lena Zor-El, Conspiracy to Commit the Intentional Murder of the Developing Prince, Conspiracy to Commit the Intentional Murder of the Crown Princess and Conspiracy to Commit the Intentional Murder of the extended family of myself, Queen Kara Zor-El and Queen Lena Zor-El. On Krypton, these crimes are punishable by death or life imprisonment in a secured location where it is impossible for the prisoner to be freed. Ultimately, Kal was sentenced to life imprisonment because we felt death was too easy for him and he has begun serving that sentence. Additionally, Kal was stripped of his membership in the House of El and he will forevermore be known as Kal, the houseless. He has also been stripped of his Kryptonian powers and he will never be able to have those powers again. I know that it is hard to see a beloved hero fall from grace but Kal, the houseless is no hero. He murdered the man he called his best friend in cold blood, held the woman he claimed to love captive, along with their unborn child, intended to use his unborn child as a weapon against all aliens, wanted to kill myself and my family including my children and he showed no remorse for any of these actions. I know that for some this news will be hard to accept and for others it will be hard to accept that we did not allow your court systems to handle the situation. We made the best decisions we could for not only the safety of our people but the people of Earth as well. Kal was a known associate of Lillian Luthor, and as we all know, Lillian Luthor has a knack for breaking people out of prison and we were not willing to risk that. To the family of James Olsen, we continue to grieve with you and I can only hope that our handling of this situation brings you peace and closure,” Kara said before bowing her head and pausing for a moment before looking at the camera again. “With the fall of Superman, I must also make one final decision that pains me greatly. I am honored to have been able to help protect National City and Earth as Supergirl, but, with the knowledge that part of my planet survived and that my people need their queen and with my family’s best interests at heart, it is time that I too step back. From this day forward, I am no longer Supergirl; I am simply Kara Zor-El. I am not leaving you all undefended however. In my steed, the Martian Manhunter will protect National City and the DEO will ensure that Metropolis, National City and Earth are protected as they should be. Should a true crisis ever occur however, I will return to help. I may be stepping aside as Supergirl but I will never abandon you all. I only hope you can understand my position. It truly has been an honor serving you all, thank you,” Kara said before standing and hitting the button to dematerialize her suit one last time. Once she was standing before the world wearing her traditional Kryptonian robes, she simply placed the small gadget, that once again house her suit, on the table and walked off the set.

 

“Citizens of the world, you are hearing it here first: Kal, the houseless known more commonly as Superman has been convicted on multiple crimes, including the murder of CatCo’s own James Olsen, by Kryptonian authorities. He has additionally, been sentenced to life imprisonment in an undisclosed location, has had his membership in the House of El revoked and has been stripped of his Kryptonian powers. Furthermore, Supergirl has officially stepped aside, in a move many saw coming due to the hero’s recent absence. This is a new era for Earth, one in which no Kryptonians are here on a daily basis to save us, but, we must admire Supergirl’s commitment to us in ensuring that we were not left defenseless. While we here at CatCo are sad to see our hero and our friend, Kara Zor-El, formally leave Earth to return to what is left of her people on Argo, we only wish her, her wife Lena, and their family the best. Kara and Lena Zor-El have each done more than enough for our society and it is our vow here at CatCo that should they ever need our help in return, we will be there to assist them and Argo in any way we can,” Cat said sincerely before pausing. “Now, we take you to our live correspondents, in Metropolis and National City where citizens react to today’s shocking news…”

 

 

 

Kara didn’t stick around to hear the rest of the broadcast. Rather, she whispered to her wife that she was going to find her sister and quietly disappeared into the shadows to do just that. It took her some time, but eventually she found Alex in the archive room, staring at a newly updated House of El family tree, a family tree that now listed Sam and Ruby and no longer listed Kal.

 

As Kara was about to speak though, what she heard broke her heart into a million little pieces.

 

“Kal was right. I am nothing and I’m no one to Kara, this right here is the proof.”

Chapter End Notes

Kara and Alex will talk in the next chapter. We will see how the people of Earth react to the news from this chapter as well in the chapter where many of our favorites return to Earth.

Again, I do apologize that work commitments mean I won't be able to promise the Wednesday update between now and the first week of October but I do appreciate all of your continued support of this story and the Wednesday updates will return before you know it!

Chapter 53

Chapter Notes

I just wanted to take a second and say thank you to all of you for being so understanding about the change in the update schedule for the next few weeks. I hope you enjoy this chapter that wraps somethings up before we dive into preparing for the return to Earth in the next chapter. As always, thank you for reading!

While most of the Kara and Lena’s family and friends were at the palace waiting for the broadcast to start, Astra couldn’t stop herself from watching Sam and Ruby closely. She had remained silent about her feelings on the reveal that Sam was her twin sister’s child but she could help the urge she felt to approach her niece and grand-niece. Eventually, she could not resist and approached the mother-daughter pair.

 

“Sam, may I have a word? In private?”

 

“Of course. Rubes, I’ll be right back,” Sam said even though she wasn’t really sure why Astra wanted to speak to her of all people.

 

Astra then led them to the study so they could speak without the others overhearing and as soon as the door was closed she engulfed Sam in a tight hug, much like she would Kara.

 

“I never thought I would get to meet you, little one,” Astra said, the smile clear in her voice, as she hugged Sam.

 

“Y…You knew about me,” Sam asked surprised as it finally clicked in her head why Astra wanted to talk to her. With everything going on, she had completely forgotten that Astra was her sire’s twin sister, making her her aunt.

 

“Of course I knew,” Astra said as the hug broke. “Alura was so happy when she found out you were on the way, even though she knew she’d never get to raise you as her child, that she’d have to simply be Aunt Alura to you.”

 

“I wish I could have met her. I know I can talk to her AI and Lara’s but I wish I could have actually known them, you know?”

 

“I understand completely. I am always happy to tell you about them, Sam,” Astra said sincerely.

 

“Thank you. I will take you up on that sometime. I think right now I’m still coming to terms with the news. My whole life I dreamed of meeting my birth parents and I always thought I’d have that chance. Then, I find out that not only are my birth parents dead but they were literally Kryptonian royalty and that one of my best friends, who I’ve considered a sister for so long, is actually my sister meaning my other best friend is my sister-in-law and their child is my niece. Not to mention I find out that I have a brother who turned out to be the devil incarnate. It’s just a lot.”

 

“I can only imagine, but, you do have more than Kara, Lena and their children. I know you’re overwhelmed but you are my niece, and I would very much like to be a part of yours and Ruby’s lives. I never thought I’d actually meet you, we all thought you were gone forever, but you’re here and I don’t want to lose more time with you or Ruby,” Astra said with more emotion than Sam had ever heard the woman use when speaking.

 

“I’ve never had an aunt before,” Sam quietly said.

 

“You have one now and I swear to always be here for you and Ruby.”

 

“I’d like that…I mean I want you in our lives,” Sam said as she grew emotional. “Am I like them, any of them,” she then asked after a moment.

 

“You are so much like them, all three of them…,” Astra began before telling Sam how much she truly was like Zor-El, Alura and Lara.

 

 


 

 

While Astra and Sam were bonding, Kara was attempting to salvage her relationship with her older sister, Alex. She found Alex in the archive room, staring at a newly updated House of El family tree, a family tree that now listed Sam and Ruby and no longer listed Kal and what she heard Alex say, broke her heart into a million little pieces.

 

“Kal was right. I am nothing and I’m no one to Kara, this right here is the proof.”

 

“Alex,” Kara hesitantly called.

 

“Ka…Kara? What are you doing here?”

 

“I was looking for you. I’m sorry you found out about Sam that way.”

 

“It’s fine, Kara. I’m happy for you, really. You’re finally back with your family…where you belong,” Alex said quietly while she tried to hide her sniffles.

 

“You’re right, Alex. I am finally with my family. Every member of my family that is able to be here, is here. For the first time in my life, I am truly happy. I never thought I would have this all and I just wish my parents, all of them, and Aunt Lara were here too,” Kara said with a rueful smile.

 

“I’m happy for you, Kara, I really am. I think…I think Maggie and I are going to head home now and then you and your family can have some time together,” Alex said as she attempted to hide her tears while taking a final look at the House of El family tree and turning to leave the room.

 

“Alex, why would you need and Maggie need to leave?”

 

“Because, you just said you finally have your family all together! There’s no room for me now. You don’t need me now that you’ve found your real sister. Sam will be a better sister towards you anyway. All I’ve done is disappoint you and hurt you. I promised I’d be better then I flipped out and rana way when you chose to come here. And…and before that I used kryptonite on you, Kara, kryptonite! So, I get it, I really do,” Alex said dejectedly.

 

“Alex, turn around…please,” Kara asked softly as she pressed a couple of buttons on her tablet before putting it in the side pocket of her robes again.

 

“Kara, please don’t make this harder than it already is. I love you, and I meant it when I said I’m happy you found your family, but this is killing me. I was so resistant to having a sister when I first met you but once I let you in it was the best thing ever. I loved being your big sister and now I’m mourning that loss. So, Kara, please just let me go. I…I think a clean break is what I need,” Alex said as she fought the urge to begin sobbing.

 

“Alex, please turn around,” Kara tried again as she gently placed a hand on Alex’s shoulder in an attempt to turn her around but Alex resisted.

 

“Please just let me go. Kal was right. I’m nothing to you; we share no real connection and now that you’ve found your actual sister you don’t need me. Your family tree only proves that.”

 

“Alex,” Kara said more sternly. “Turn around, please. If you want to leave after that I won’t stop you, but, if you do choose to leave and cut me out of your family know that there will be no coming back from it this time. I have given you chance, after chance, after chance and frankly so has my wife and if you choose to insist on wallowing in self-pity instead of being part of this family that will be a permanent and irrevocable choice that you cannot undo. So please, turn around and then make your choice, knowing that that choice will be binding for all eternity.”

 

Alex could tell that Kara was hurt, sad and very serious all at the same time so reluctantly she turned and looked at Kara’s face, with eyes full of unshed tears. The sight of the woman she would always love as a little sister broke her heart and it broke her further knowing that she was currently the cause of the pain and sadness in her eyes.

 

“Alex, please look around this room one more time before you choose to walk out that door. After that, I will let you go and live the life you want to lead whether that’s with or without me in it,” Kara said with sadness laced in her voice.

 

Nodding her sadly, Alex did as asked and began to look around the room, but she avoided looking at the family tree as doing so only served as a reminder that she was nothing to Kara. When she was finished looking everywhere, except the family tree, she turned back to Kara.

 

“There, I looked around. Are you satisfied now?”

 

“No,” Kara said with the hint of a smile playing on her lips. “There’s one place you still haven’t looked.”

 

“Please don’t make me look at it again,” Alex begged as a few tears escaped her eyes.

 

“Do you really doubt my love for you that much? You have been my sister since the day Kal dropped me off. Blood isn’t what made us family, Alex, love is. Yes, we’ve had our disagreements and yes, our relationship has been strained for a while now but one thing has never changed, my love for you as my older sister. So, for the love of Rao, will you just look at the damn wall?!”

 

Completely shocked by Kara’s exasperated tone, Alex turned to look at the wall where the family tree hung and she gasped.

 

“Ka…Kara, what is this? This wasn’t here a few minutes ago.”

 

“Our family tree updates automatically when a new blood relative is born or discovered and automatically removes someone if a judgment is rendered that they are removed from the house. It also adds or removes someone if we program it to do so. No matter how a person ends up on the family tree, once they are on it or removed from it, the information is automatically stored in the official scroll of house memberships.”

 

“But how? I thought only blood members of houses were able to be included?”

 

“That is how things traditionally were done, yes. But, I’m the queen now and I can change the rules if I want,” Kara said with a smirk.

 

“I didn’t ask you to change any rules for me. It’s okay that I’m not part of this new family of yours.”

 

“Alex, would you love me more if I was biologically your sister?”

 

“Of course not!”

 

“Exactly. Family is more than who you share DNA with. We can choose our family too and we’ve been proving that for years. On Krypton, we were very rigid about certain things, such as who counts as family. Since Krypton as I knew it perished, everyone here on Argo, myself included, has come to truly learn that blood is not what makes a family, love is. Now, our family trees and our formal scrolls of house membership reflect this,” Kara said proudly.

 

“God, I’m such an idiot,” Alex chuckled as a few more tears escaped.

 

“You are. I know you have insecurities about being second best and I know that my existence heightened those because you felt like second best a lot of the time. I’m sorry for that but I hope that you can come to see that you are just as valuable to this universe as me. We each have our roles to play and neither is more important than the other. You don’t have to be insecure or feel like you’re not enough, Alex, because you are enough. And if you ever doubt your place in this family again, I want you to come here and look at this wall. It’s right here in black and white that Eliza and Jeremiah Danvers are the adoptive parents of Kara Zor-El and that Alex Danvers is the sister of Kara Zor-El.”

 

“Kara, you have no idea how much this means to me. I’ve been such a fool. And I’ve treated you so terribly and yet you still add me to your family tree. I don’t deserve another chance,” Alex said while tears streamed down her cheeks.

 

“You’re right, you don’t deserve another chance. You’ve done some pretty messed up things to me and my wife, but, when Argo was facing extinction, you went out of your way to make sure we got the device we needed to save Argo even though we were not on speaking terms. Then, you stuck by our sides and helped us rescue Lois, her unborn child and Lucy and you stood by us as we brought Kal to justice. And don’t think I didn’t notice that you’ve been meeting with the seamstress and placing orders for baby apparel or that you had our carpenter make a whole new set of wooden toys for Elle,” Kara said with a soft smile.

 

As a deep blush crept up Alex’s neck, she ducked her head at being caught red-handed spoiling her sister’s children. After her embarrassment at being caught passed though, she turned to Kara with a serious look on her face.

 

“Are we going to be okay?”

 

“We’re still a little bruised but as long as we work on our communication and you stop assuming things and thinking you always have to protect me, yes, we’ll be okay.”

 

“I can do that. I was actually thinking I’d see a therapist to help me sort through my insecurities and irrational need to protect you at any cost,” Alex admitted.

 

“Alex, I think that’s a really good idea. Ever since Jeremiah left to work for the DEO you’ve taken on way more than you needed too. I really think a therapist could be beneficial for you and I’m so proud of you for taking this step,” Kara said sincerely and Alex couldn’t help but smile knowing her sister was restraining herself from engulfing her in a big hug.

 

“You want to hug me right now, don’t you?”

 

“Yeah,” Kara sheepishly said.

 

“C’mere you goof,” Alex said with a chuckle a mere moment before Kara engulfed her in a big hug. “So,” Alex began when the hug broke, “how does it feel to have a little sister of your own now?”

 

“Rao, it’s amazing but strange too!”

 

“I want to hear everything.”

 

For the next two hours Kara and Alex talked about everything and anything. By the time they went to find their respective partners, both women were feeling much better about the state of their relationship. Things were finally looking up for the two sisters.

Chapter End Notes

I hope you liked this chapter! We will see more of Sam and Astra in the future. Up next, it's time to finally learn who is staying on Argo and who is going to Earth. Then, we will be returning to Earth and finally seeing how things have been without both Supergirl and Superman. I have the next chapter partially written and I think you will enjoy it. Thank you for reading!

Chapter 54

Chapter Notes

The time has come to learn who is returning to Earth and who is staying. I hope you enjoy this chapter!

Later that evening, after Alex received a bit of a tongue lashing for disappearing to the one room Eliza didn’t think to check, everyone gathered in the living room to spend some time together. After about ten minutes though, Ruby approached Kara and Lena who were cuddled together on the couch, with Elle lying on Lena’s chest.

 

“Aunt Kara?”

 

“Yea, Rubes?”

 

“You’re mom’s sister, right?”

 

“I am.”

 

“And you were born first even though you’re younger now because of the Phantom Zone, right?”

 

“That’s right,” Kara replied, getting curious about the purpose behind Ruby’s questions.

 

“That means your mom’s big sister, right?

 

“Yes.”

 

“So, since you’re her big sister, can you tell Mom that I can stay here on Argo with you, Aunt Lena, Elle, Aunt Astra and ZaZa?”

 

Lena couldn’t help the laughter that erupted from her lips upon seeing the seriousness of Ruby’s expression as she essentially asked Kara to boss Sam around like older sisters were known to do. Kara however, simply sat stunned at her niece’s request before a smile spread across her lips.

 

“You know, Sam, I missed out on being able to boss you around when you were growing up so maybe I should make up for lost time,” she said mischievously.

 

“You wouldn’t dare,” Sam challenged.

 

“You’re right, on this I wouldn’t because what the parent says goes, so remember that when you try to corrupt my kids baby sis,” Kara said as she stuck her tongue out at Sam causing Alex to chuckle at the pair’s antics before Kara turned to Ruby with a serious look on her face. “Ruby, do you really want to stay here? Wouldn’t you miss your life in Metropolis?”

 

“Metropolis is only fun because you, Aunt Lena and Aunt Alex are able to visit. The kids at school make fun of me for always knowing the answers to the teacher’s questions,” the pre-teen quietly admitted.

 

“Ruby, what about Ariel and Amanda? I thought you said they were your friends,” Sam asked.

 

“I lied. You were worried about me adjusting to Metropolis after we left National City so quickly so I lied and said they were my friends when they’re not. I don’t have any friends at school. They make fun of me for being smart.”

 

“What are the names of those who bully you, Ruby? I will make sure they are never mean to you again,” Astra practically growled and Kara immediately knew that tone to mean Astra was ready to talk with her fists rather than her words to defend her family.

 

“Aunt Astra, it’s okay. If Aunt Kara tells Mom I can stay here then I don’t have to see them again.”

 

“Ruby, you can’t just run away from your problems,” Sam said.

 

“Yes, I can. Aunt Lena did and look how great her life is now!”

 

“Ruby, it’s not that simple. I left to protect Aunt Kara but Lillian and Cadmus are still out there. Is that the only reason you want to stay here?”

 

“No,” Ruby quietly said.

 

“Rubes, why do you really want to stay on Argo,” Kara gently asked.

 

“Because I finally have a real family here and I don’t want to lose that,” Ruby screamed.

 

“Oh, Ruby, you are never ever going to lose this family no matter where you live,” Kara rushed to assure the girl as she untangled herself from Lena so she could stand to hug her niece while Sam looked on completely shocked at her daughter’s outburst.

 

“I just want to stay here. I want to be with Mom, but, I want to be with you and Aunt Lena and Aunt Astra and ZaZa and Elle and Miah when he’s born too. And…and I want to talk to Grandma Alura and Grandma Lara on their AIs so I can feel like I know them too. I heard you talk about the AIs so I know I can talk to them like I would anyone else. And…and I want to know where I come from and where I come from is here! It’s not fair that I have to go back to Metropolis.”

 

“Ruby, you know we have to go back. I have to get back to L-Corp, especially now that Aunt Lena won’t be returning full-time,” Sam pleaded with her daughter to understand.

 

“Actually, I’ve been thinking about that,” Lena said before turning to Sam. “Sam, I intended to speak with you privately about this, but, if you could would you want to stay here?”

 

“Of course! There’s so much for me to learn about my culture and my family and I’d love to spend more time with Kara and Astra and those who knew my parents, and I want Ruby to learn all of that too, but it’s not possible. I have to get back to Metropolis and L-Corp.”

 

“Kara and I have talked about creating an L-Corp branch here and making the company the first intergalactic corporation. So, what if you and Ruby stayed here and you helped me set up the branch here and then you could run it while Ruby enrolled in school here? Then you could both stay instead of only visiting sometimes.”

 

“Lena, that would be amazing but who would run things in Metropolis and on Earth? I don’t want L-Corp to crumble because of my desire to be here.”

 

“Andrea Rojas has been looking to leave her family’s company and I think she’d be the perfect fit to run things on Earth for us. I’ve known her since boarding school and we can trust her. Her goals also align with ours, which is important.”

 

“Lena, are you serious,” Sam asked completely shocked.

 

“I’m completely serious. I know that running all of L-Corp on Earth is a bit much for one person though, so I thought Jess should be promoted to CFO. I ran myself ragged trying to run all of L-Corp by myself and it wasn’t until you came in as CFO that I began to actually have a work-life balance and I don’t want to bring Andrea in just for her to lose any semblance of a personal life and Jess is the only person I’d trust to help Andrea run things on Earth. What do you think?”

 

“I…I think that’s a perfect idea. But what if one or both decline your offer,” Sam asked as she worried her bottom lip.

 

“I don’t think that will be a problem,” Lena said mischievously.

 

 “What aren’t you saying, Lena?”

 

“Last night, Lena and I had a late night video call with Andrea,” Kara said.

 

“You what?”

 

“Andrea has been in Spain for the past few months so while it was midnight here, it was nine in the morning her time,” Lena began. “We had a long chat about her current working situation and L-Corp and after a few hours we hammered out all the details. Andrea will be back in National City by lunchtime tomorrow.”

 

“National City?”

 

“Yes, National City. National City is where I truly fell in love with my wife and it’s where L-Corp truly became a force for good. Kara, Andrea and I all agreed that for those reasons National City is where L-Corp should be headquartered. Plus, technically, National City is still L-Corp’s headquarters anyway so Jess won’t have to move and Andrea is more than happy to relocate to National City and get a fresh start.”

 

“What about Jess? Is she on board to be CFO? I know in the past she has turned down your attempts to promote her.”

 

“Once we talked to Jess and told her about our plans and about our hopes for our family, and specifically our kids, it didn’t take much to convince her to accept a promotion,” Lena explained.

 

“Plus, between us, I think she has a thing Winn. She asked us if he could be her point of contact for anything DEO related, so, I think this promotion is partly her way to impress him,” Kara said cheekily as Winn’s cheeks turned crimson.

 

“Je…Jess might like m…me?! Ar…Are you sure,” Winn stammered.

 

“Pretty sure; just like we’re pretty sure you like her. I mean before I left you were stopping by an awful lot with coffee for her under the guise of checking in on us to make sure Kara’s mind was eased,” Lena said with a chuckle.

 

“Alright alright, leave poor Winn alone,” Eliza said even as she chuckled herself. “Now, does this mean you will be stay with us on Argo, Sam?”

 

“I mean with L-Corp in capable hands I don’t really have a reason to go back to Earth,” Sam slowly said as she turned her gaze to Ruby.

 

“So we can stay, Mom?!”

 

“Yes, Ruby, we can stay. But, I do think I need to go back at least for a couple of weeks to help with the transition.”

 

Ruby’s face immediately fell at the prospect of going back for even a short period of time.

 

“But, Mom, I don’t want to go back at all,” Ruby whined.

 

“Sweetheart, you don’t have to go back so long as your aunts are okay with you staying with them while I help with the transition at L-Corp.”

 

“Really? Aunt Kara, Aunt Lena, can I stay here with you while Mom goes back?”

 

“Of course you can,” Kara and Lena said without hesitating.

 

In the blink of an eye, Ruby rushed to her aunts, who were once again sitting on the couch together, and carefully hugged them as Elle was still in Lena’s arms.

 

“Thank you, thank you, thank you!”

 

“You’re welcome, honey,” Lena said.

 

“We’re happy to have you, Rubes,” Kara added before turning her attention to the rest of the room. “I guess now is as good a time as ever to discuss what the rest of you plan to do. You all know you are always welcome here but we also know not all of you can stay. So, what are everyone’s plans?”

 

“You already know I’m staying at least until Miah is born,” Eliza said.

 

“I’d love to stay, Kar, but I have to get back to the DEO,” Alex said sadly.

 

“I know, Alex, and I wouldn’t expect anything less. Can we still have sister nights,” Kara asked hopefully.

 

“On one condition,” Alex said slyly.

 

“What condition,” Kara asked with a confused head tilt.

 

“Sam has to join us. She’s your sister which means she’s mine, not that we didn’t already consider you a sister beforehand,” Alex said.

 

“You really want to include me in sister nights,” Sam asked surprised.

 

“Yep. And you’re a sister so you can’t get out of it. You game, little Zor-El?”

 

“I don’t think I’ll ever get used to being called that, but, as long as it’s okay with Kara, I’ll be there.”

 

“Of course it’s okay with me! I’m so happy I can share sister nights with both of my sisters now,” Kara said with a smile that radiated pure happiness.

 

“Not to spoil the mood but I have to head back too,” Maggie sadly said.

 

“We know,” Lena began before adding, “but how about when the three musketeers have sister night we have one of our own. We’ve said for a while now that we’re chosen sisters so why don’t we have our own night?”

 

“I’d really like that, Lena,” Maggie said with a wide grin.

 

“I too must return to National City,” J’onn said.

 

“Me too,” Winn added.

 

“I must return as well. CatCo is in a rough spot after everything with James so they need me to turn it around. However, since I’ve made it clear I stand behind you, Kara, I know that puts me at more risk with Lillian and Cadmus still being out there. Because of that, I would like Carter to stay here if it’s alright,” Cat said.

 

“Really? I can stay here, Mom,” Carter asked completely shocked.

 

“If it’s okay with Kara and Lena, yes.”

 

“Of course it’s okay with us,” Lena said automatically.

 

“We both know Carter’s safety is your tip priority, so of course we’ll keep an eye on him here where you know he will be safe,” Kara added.

 

“Thank you, both of you,” Cat said sincerely.

 

“This. Is. AWESOME! Ruby! We can have so much fun together! We can learn all the science that Earth hasn’t even come close to discovering yet and we can explore and it’s going to be amazing!”

 

Blushing Ruby said, “I think we’ll have a good time too.”

 

“Well,” Kara said as she turned to face Lois and Lucy, “I guess that just leaves the two of you. I hope you will both stay, you are family after all, but I understand if you need to go back,” Kara said sadly.

 

“I don’t know that I will stay forever, but, I would like to stay here for now. My father is still out there and even though my child will be fully human, I am afraid of what he could do knowing that I side with you all. Plus, it’s public knowledge that I was in a relationship with James for some time so it wouldn’t take much to figure out he’s my child’s father and I don’t want to risk anyone with an ax to grind against James to come after us instead,” Lucy admitted.

 

“Lucy, you are always welcome here. You and your child can stay here for as long as you like,” Kara assured.

 

“Lois, since Lucy is staying can we safely assume you are too,” Lena asked.

 

“Actually, I want to go back, for a little bit at least. Obviously, my unborn child will stay here, but, I want to at least wrap things up at the Daily Planet and if the offer still stands, I’d like to get to work at CatCo. Specifically, I want to write my first article for CatCo detailing my experiences with Clark and my clear oppositional stance to the position he took on so many topics, especially at the end.”

 

“Of course the offer still stands, Lois, but you could write your article here and electronically submit it,” Cat was quick to say.

 

“I know, but I can’t say my goodbyes to the man I loved here. I know that the Clark I loved was a façade but I still loved that version of him, so, I’d like to leave the engagement ring he gave me, Martha’s ring, on her grave. I just…I need some time on Earth and then I want to come back.”

 

“Lois, it’s not safe for you on Earth right now,” Lena tried to reason.

 

“I know there will be backlash directed at me because I was with Clark, but I need to do this to feel at peace.”

 

“Lois, I understand where you’re coming from and I know that if I forbid you from leaving I’m doing what Kal and Lillian did, I’d be holding you hostage and I won’t do that,” Kara began. “However, I am sending you back with a personal security detail and I expect you to check in twice daily. I’m not trying to be overbearing, I just need to know you’re safe.”

 

“Kara, I know you’re not like Clark and Lillian and I know you want to keep me safe. Your terms are agreeable; I think it’s a good idea to have the security myself.”

 

“Good. Security will be sent back with all of you returning to Earth as well. I revealed who I am so it is possible that my enemies will come after you all because they can’t get to me,” Kara said.

 

“It’s also possible that my enemies or those who simply hate the Luthor’s will come for you too since it’s known that Kara and I are married. Please don’t try to outsmart your security details,” Lena added.

 

“I am Kryptonian myself; I don’t need a security detail,” Sam huffed.

 

“Sam, this is one of those, I’m the big sister and you’re the little sister moments, so listen and listen good. You will have a security detail. No one on Earth knows you are Kryptonian so it is in the best interest of yours and Ruby’s safety that no one finds out. The security detail won’t interfere in your day, but, they will be there to protect you. Please don’t fight me on this,” Kara implored.

 

“Fine,” Sam said begrudgingly.

 

“Good. Anyone else have complaints about the added security,” Kara asked while eyeing Alex and Maggie specifically.

 

“Why are you looking at us,” Maggie asked.

 

“Because I know you both and I expect to hear you say you don’t need security.”

 

“We won’t fight you on the security, Kara,” Alex said. “I know what it’s like to be desperate to protect your family and your methods are at least reasonable, unlike mine.”

 

“I didn’t even think…gosh I get it now, the desperation to protect me even though you knew of my powers because it’s how I feel about Sam. I still don’t approve of the methods you used but I get it now,” Kara said as she stood and walked towards Alex before pulling her into a tight hug. “I love you, Al.”

 

“I love you too, Kar.”

 

“Alright, now that that’s settled,” Lena said a moment later, “why don’t we all get some sleep so we can leave for Earth in the morning. Sound good?”

 

“Lee, baby, I don’t think you should come to Earth,” Kara carefully said.

 

“Kara, I am coming. I know you plan to go to check on things since there are no longer any Supers there to protect people and I want to check on things too and I would like to stop by L-Corp and get a few things from my personal lab,” Lena insisted.

 

“There’s no talking you out of this, is there?”

 

“No, there’s not.”

 

“Sunshine, will you at least agree to wear an image inducer so no one knows it’s you?”

 

Lena thought about Kara’s proposition for a moment before nodding her head seeing the worry so clearly present in Kara’s eyes.

 

“I can agree to those terms, but you have to wear one too so you can accompany me.”

 

“Deal,” Kara said with a grin before turning to Astra. “Aunt Astra, I trust you to head up our security detail for tomorrow and to determine who will be assigned to which security detail on Earth for those returning?”

 

“Of course. It will all be taken care of.”

 

 


 

 

The next day, the group going to Earth, arrived at the fortress just after 9:00 a.m. Before making their way to the hangar to select vehicles for their respective voyages to National City and/or Metropolis, Kara led them to the communications hub and immediately began pulling up the various live newsfeeds so they could get a sense for what was going on on Earth. After a few minutes, every news outlet in National City, including CatCo, began running almost identical headlines: Kelly Olsen, sister of the late James Olsen, shot in National City.

 

Chapter End Notes

I hope you enjoyed this chapter and I can't wait to read your thoughts on this introduction of Kelly and your theories on who shot her and why. As always, thank you for reading!

Chapter 55

Chapter Notes

This will be part 1 of 2 of the return to Earth and this chapter is longer than normal since I haven't been able to do the Wednesday updates because of work. Also, as a reminder "zhao" means love. I hope you enjoy the chapter!

“Oh Rao, I didn’t even think about Kelly,” Kara said clearly upset with herself.

 

“Darling, you had no reason to think about her; we’ve never met her, she and James hadn’t spoken since she joined the Army at eighteen and last I knew she was stationed overseas in a combat zone,” Lena said soothingly.

 

“But…but if this is connected to enemies of James or Cadmus or Lillian, then it’s my fault. I should have protected her. I should have brought her to Argo when we brought everyone else.”

 

“Kara, we don’t know that Kelly being shot has anything to do with James, Cadmus or Lillian. All we can do now is make sure she gets the best medical care and is protected.”

 

“But Lee…”

 

“No, ‘but Lee’,” Lena said leaving no room for discussion.

 

“Your zhao is right, little one. You have no way of knowing why this young woman was shot and, Kara, you cannot save everyone. I know it’s hard. When Krypton ended, I felt responsible for everyone who died because I hadn’t been able to save them but I did the best I could just like you always do,” Astra told her niece.

 

“Listen to her, Kara. I may not know our aunt as well as you yet but I do know she’s right about this. You have such a big heart but even Supergirl can’t save everyone; all you can do is try,” Sam said as her attention was drawn to the news coverage on the screens. “And speaking of trying, it appears you’ve inspired others with powers to help, sis,” she said as she pointed to the screens.

 

“Oh my Rao,” Kara gasped as she saw news coverage about the new superheroes of Earth. One screen in particular, was discussing a recent alien attack in Metropolis where a group of individuals with powers, although it was unclear if they were aliens or metahumans, were defending the city and protecting its inhabitants from the alien attack.

 

The whole group watched on as those in Metropolis made quick work of the alien threatening the city. There was a man who appeared to have speed that rivaled Kara’s, a woman who was able to create ice out of nowhere and even form it into usable weapons, another man who seemed to be able to create mini portals so the alien never knew where he was and a man who seemed to be able to control fire. After the video of the group defeating the alien ended, the news anchors discussed that the group had only appeared days earlier but did not seem to be leaving the city. They also said they didn’t know who these people were and it was unclear if they were aliens or metahumans but they were grateful to them for protecting their city. The news anchors also mentioned, right before commercial, that the group would leave behind Supergirl’s crest and they theorized that the group had been inspired to use their powers for good by Supergirl herself.

 

Before the group could even begin to discuss what they had just seen, CatCo’s broadcast switched to live reporting in downtown National City where there was a hostage crisis. Kara was about to speed off to handle the situation, like she always did as Supergirl, but before she could, a woman dressed in a teal and silver suit, with a mask covering her eyes that allowed her dark locks to hang free, appeared. As soon as Kara saw her emit an energy force that surrounded the hostages so that NCPD was able to apprehend the hostage taker safely, Kara knew she was looking at a new alien superhero.

 

“Oh, Rao, she’s Naltorian,” Kara whispered in awe.

 

“Naltorian,” Lena questioned, never having heard of that species before.

 

“Yes. They come from Naltor. I don’t know much about Naltorians but I do know they are stronger than humans and one female in each generation has the power of dreams. My father used to tell me that that chosen female could see the future in her dreams and harness dream energy and use astro projection as well. I’ve only ever seen clips of a Naltorian female harnessing their powers but it looked like what we just saw. I don’t know who that woman is but I’m nearly certain she’s Naltorian.”

 

“It looks like she showed up in National City right after we all went to Argo,” Alex said as she used her DEO tablet to look into this new hero.

 

“I must say I’m disappointed that Snapper hasn’t named her while I’ve been away. I need to return to CatCo immediately before that man ruins our coverage of this new hero. I think I shall call her Dreamer. J’onn, although I do not think I will like it, can you please fly me to CatCo before someone else tries to name our new hero?”

 

Seeing Kara’s agreeing nod, J’onn turned to Cat, “I would be happy too,” he said before quickly leaving the room with Cat and the security detail that was assigned to her.

 

Once Cat was gone, the group continued to look at the various screens. Overall, they were amazed and impressed by those who had stepped up to protect those in need of it following Supergirl hanging up the cape and Superman being exposed as a villain. For several minutes, they were pulled from their thoughts about Kelly as they watched others step up to protect their communities. They watched as Livewire, a former foe of Supergirl’s stood up to protect a little boy who two masked men were attempting to kidnap; Mister Mxyzptlk, a fifth dimensional imp who Kara remembered would annoy Kal with pranks, used his magical abilities to take guns out of the hands of a group of armed robbers so they could be arrested; Silver Banshee, known to Kara as Siobhan Smythe, a woman who had the ability of sonic screaming, used her scream to stop a tsunami off the coast of Thailand before it reached shore; and as Gayle Marsh, better known as Psi, a metahuman with strong psychic abilities that the DEO had rehabilitated, used her powers to stop a group of terrorists in their tracks before they could enact their plan in London. Seeing so many people, including some Kara never thought would be acting as heroes, step up in the wake of her decision to stop being Supergirl, filled the young super with hope for the future of Earth and it was clear her family and friends felt the same.

 

“Wow, I never thought I’d see Livewire, Silver Banshee, Mxy and Psi using their powers for good,” Alex said in awe.

 

“I told you we should have hope, Alex,” Kara said with a slight smirk.

 

“It truly is amazing. And Kara look, that guy, William, you worked with at CatCo got Livewire, Silver Banshee and Psi to speak with him and they all credit your belief that they could be better with their change to fighting for the good of mankind. Darling, you’ve inspired a whole new crop of heroes ready, willing and able to defend this planet. This is amazing,” Lena said in awe.

 

“It really is. I…I can’t believe I inspired them all. I really want to know who the new heroes in Metropolis are though because I didn’t recognize any of them. Whoever they are though, I’m glad they are protecting their city. I was so worried people would get hurt when I stopped being Supergirl but these people, these heroes, are proving that it really is okay for me to have my own life and stop being Supergirl,” Kara said as she felt herself grow emotional as the burden she felt as Supergirl finally began to disappear.

 

“Kara, they would have found a way to protect themselves and their families even if these people hadn’t stepped up. But, I will say I am pleased to see others choose to use their abilities for good and it is nice to see them working hand-in-hand with law enforcement,” Lena said.

 

“I second that. I actually have an email from the Chief of the NCPD asking if I want to be head of the task force that will be primarily responsible for working with these new heroes. The message says to stop in when I’m back in National City so we can discuss it further.”

 

“Maggie! Baby, that’s amazing! You should do it; you’ve been the main non-DEO law enforcement contact for Supergirl since the beginning so it only makes sense you would head that task force,” Alex exclaimed clearly proud of her girlfriend.

 

“I agree with Alex,” Lois said. “Before he got really bad, Clark used to complain that it wasn’t fair Kara had such a good working relationship with NCPD while he had to fight to be on somewhat civil terms with Metropolis PD and you were a big reason why Kara had that good relationship with NCPD, anyone could see that. I think NCPD would be lucky to have you leading that task force.”

 

“They’re both right, Maggie; this job was practically made for you,” Kara said.

 

“I obviously need to talk to the chief, but, I think I’m going to do it. I can’t imagine going to work and not being involved in working with the heroes of National City, but, it will be weird working with heroes that aren’t you, Kara.”

 

“I guess you will just have to settle for having me as your sister, unofficially, until you two knuckleheads finally decide to get married,” Kara said with a smug smirk.

 

“I can live with that,” Maggie said with a smile of her own. “In the meantime though, how do we want to handle our next moves? Do we all go where we were going to go or are we doing something different now that Kelly’s been shot?”

 

“I think everyone should proceed as they planned too originally, except for Sam, Lena, Alex and I. I know Andrea will be in National City by lunchtime but until then I want the four of us to check on Kelly. Lena and I will use image inducers as planned but I think the two of you should use them at the hospital too. It’s well known that you’re connected to Lena and I, Sam, even if no one on this planet knows exactly how closely connected you truly are, and if Lillian and Cadmus had anything to do with this they will be watching and it will raise red flags if you are seen sniffing around. And Alex, the same applies to you since they know you are Assistant Director of the DEO so your presence will raise questions too.”

 

“I understand the logic, but who are we programing the inducers to make us look like,” Sam asked.

 

“DEO badges appear as FBI badges to the outside world, so I was thinking something along those lines but just not the FBI because again Lillian and Cadmus would be suspicious if they are involved since they know about the DEO badges,” Kara said.

 

“What about going as military investigators,” Lena suggested before explaining further. “Kelly either still is or recently was in the army so it would be reasonable that US Army Military Police would at least speak with Kelly to look into things. We could contact Lucy for help making it more believable too.”

 

“That would probably work, but, what are we going to do after we talk to Kelly,” Alex asked.

 

“What do you mean,” Kara asked.

 

“If it turns out that Lillian, Cadmus or even someone who had an axe to grind with James did this what do we do? We can’t leave Kelly unprotected,” Alex said.

 

“I can have a couple extra men keep an eye on her from a distance since I assume she doesn’t know the full truth about Argo and what is truly left of Krypton,” Astra said.

 

“That’s an option, but we have to be careful; if citizens of Earth realize we’re leaving multiple security details on the planet they may come to expect Kryptonian security forces at all times and we don’t want that. As much as I want to help ensure this planet is protected, we don’t have enough forces to do that for everyone we want to help,” Kara said as her monarch side fought with her heart that was determined to save Kelly like she wished they had been able to save James.

 

“Kara’s right but Kelly is the aunt of Lucy’s child so she’s family by extension even if none of us know her personally yet and we protect family,” Lena said.

 

“We do protect family, but, our people need to remain unseen unless they have to step in,” Kara firmly said.

 

“I agree,” Astra said with a curt nod.

 

“If she asks about coming to Argo though, I think we should let her. Like Lena said, she’s family and we should at least give Lucy the option of her and the baby having a relationship with Kelly,” Kara said.

 

“I agree. Lucy has said she would like to talk to Kelly and give her an option to be in the baby’s life. Hopefully her injuries aren’t life threatening because I don’t know how Lucy would handle the only remaining connection to her child’s biological father being gone,” Lois said.

 

“So, we’re in agreement then; we either leave security here for Kelly or allow her to come back to Argo,” Lena said as she looked around and saw everyone nod their heads in agreement.

 

“Alright then, Lena, Alex, Sam, Astra, myself and the security forces with us will stay here and contact Lucy then we will make our way to check on Kelly. Everyone else, go about your day as planned and remember to stay safe,” Kara said as she sent everyone on their way.

 

 


 

 

Just after 10:30 a.m., Kara, Lena, Sam and Alex entered National City Memorial Hospital, while Astra and their security contingent remained in the shadows. The four women looked the part of MP officers, with Alex taking the lead due her position with the DEO. In the end, it only took Alex about five seconds to get approval for the foursome to visit Kelly’s room. It only took a few minutes more to then reach the woman’s room and when they did they found Kelly Olsen wide awake and looking at them curiously.

 

“I would greet you in accordance to military customs but I think we all know the four of you are not really MPs. I already received a call from my former CO to see if I was okay. So, which one of you is Kara,” Kelly said in a no-nonsense tone.

 

“Ma’am, I’m not sure who you think we are but I can assure you we don’t know who this Kara you speak of is,” Alex said as she did her best to portray Major Anderson.

 

“Safe to assume you’re really Alex then, the ever-protective older sister James told me about.”

 

“Ma’am, we are here on official business. It came to our attention that one of our own was shot so naturally we want to investigate and ensure this is not the beginning of attacks on military personnel, current or former,” Sam said as her alter ego for the day, Lieutenant Woodson.

 

“I’m not sure who you are; you can’t be Maggie because you’re tall and James said she was tiny and I don’t think you are Kara. You must be one of them though,” Kelly said thoughtfully.

 

“Ma’am, perhaps you’re a little confused after the shooting. Perhaps you can tell us what you remember about the event,” Lena asked as her alter ego Captain Beckett.

 

“I remember everything, but don’t you think I should tell real police, military or civilian?”

 

Kara knew there was no point continuing the charade because Kelly, a licensed psychiatrist, saw right through them. She knew they needed to keep the image inducers on because they didn’t know who was watching or listening. Quickly she began searching the room for listening and video recording devices and once satisfied there were none, she approached Kelly’s bed and finally spoke.

 

“Kelly, I’m Kara. As you may know recently I revealed myself as…”

 

“As Supergirl, yes, I know. I must admit though that I suspected before that. The way James would speak of you and when I’d see his pictures of the Girl of Steel I couldn’t help but see the resemblance. How do I know you are you, though? Clearly you all are using some sort of image projection device,” Kelly said.

 

“It’s not safe for me or my wife to show our faces on this planet with Lillian Luthor and her terrorist organization Cadmus still on the loose and we didn’t want you to be in danger if the others in our group were seen in your room either, especially if this was a planned attack on you,” Kara explained.

 

“I understand that. Can the rest of you please tell me who you really are? I’m sure I’ve seen pictures; James…he used to send me pictures frequently.”

 

“You were right, I’m Alex,” Alex admitted a second later.

 

“I’m Sam. I’m not sure if James would have mentioned me though; I left National City some time ago.”

 

“Samantha Arias, you’re the one with the little girl, right?”

 

“That’s right,” Sam said a small smile playing on her lips.

 

“Then I guess that makes you Lena Luthor or rather, Lena Zor-El, as I understand it. Congratulations by the way on your marriage and family.”

 

“You’re right, I am Lena, and thank you.”

 

“It’s nice to meet you all even if I can’t see your actual faces. But, back to my earlier question, how do I know you are truly who you say you are?”

 

“Kelly, I’m not sure what it will take to prove that we are who we say we are. What I will say is that James would send you a box of homemade peppermint hot chocolate for Christmas every year, even when you were deployed. I can also tell you, that together with my wife and everyone in this room, we ensured James’ murderer was not only stripped of his powers and removed from the House of El, but sent to a location where he can never escape and will never see another soul again. I ensured justice was served for James,” Kara said.

 

“I believe you. James rarely told anyone about the peppermint hot chocolate. I also need to thank you for handling Kal-El…”

 

“It’s just Kal now or Kal the houseless if you want to get technical,” Lena quickly said.

 

“When I removed him from the House of El, he was fully removed from the house and no longer is able to use the House of El name,” Kara quickly explained seeing the confused look on Kelly’s face.

 

“I see. In all seriousness though, thank you for getting justice for James. When he was killed, I was in the process of separating from the military and I only got back two days ago. It was shocked to be told my brother was dead but an even bigger shock was to see Supergirl give a press conference that revealed that my brother’s own best friend murdered him in cold blood. It’s still hard to believe James is gone,” Kelly said as tears began to well in her eyes as she thought about James’ death.

 

“It is hard to believe but James would want us to make sure you are okay,” Alex said.

 

“He would. Do you remember anything about the shooting? We only want to help,” Lena said.

 

“I remember everything.”

 

“Can you tell us what happened then,” Kara asked.

 

“I was meeting with a PI right before it happened. I wanted to see if he could help me find Lucy. I’m not sure if she and James were still together when he was killed because the last time we spoke he mentioned they weren’t together but he wanted her back, but, she wasn’t at her house and no one seems to know where she is and I couldn’t locate Lois either to ask.”

 

“Oh, um, Lucy is back at mine and Lena’s house. She’s going to be living with us for a while.”

 

“Your house? Wait…in the one conference you said you were living on Argo, the one piece of Krypton still in existence. Are you saying that for all intents and purposes Lucy has moved to Krypton?”

 

“Yes. She’s there with Kara and Alex’s mom, my daughter, Kara and Lena’s daughter and some other family and friends,” Sam said.

 

“There’s something you all aren’t telling me,” Kelly said plainly.

 

“You should talk to Lucy,” Kara said.

 

“For now, though, can you continue to tell us what happened,” Alex asked.

 

“You all are being very ominous but I understand now is not the time to ask and I trust I will be given the opportunity to speak with Lucy in the future,” Kelly began.

 

“Of course, we wouldn’t keep you from contacting her but it will be Lucy’s decision if she talks to you,” Kara said.

 

“I understand,” Kelly said solemnly before continuing to explain what happened when she was shot. “After I left the PI’s office I was walking down the street towards my hotel when a man appeared behind me and put a gun to the base of my spine. I’m not sure where he came from but he pulled me just inside an alley, making sure to stay behind me so I couldn’t see his face, and told me if I screamed he’d kill me. He said he had to tie up loose ends, because they couldn’t risk me knowing anything, and then I heard the gun cock but my training kicked in and I leg swept him and we ended up in a struggle. The next thing I know, we’re both on the ground and the gun went off and then I was on the ground bleeding while whoever shot me disappeared. Had the shot been two inches to the left I’d be dead right now. I have to believe James was watching over me from above,” Kelly said as a tear escaped her eyes.

 

“Our fears were correct then; Lillian and Cadmus were likely behind this,” Lena said shaking her head.

 

“Kelly, James was working with Cadmus to some extent so it is likely they wanted to take you out in case James had told you anything about them and to prevent you from sniffing around about why he died,” Kara explained sadly.

 

“James sounded different the last time we talked and I was afraid he had gotten involved in something bad. I wish I had been here to help him,” Kelly said sadly.

 

“Kelly, I don’t think we could have helped James; he changed into a person I didn’t recognize. The way he reacted to Lena and I being married, having a daughter and expecting our second child was not how the James I was friends with would have reacted, but in the end, he did want out and he was going to do the right thing, like my friend would have, but Kal…well Kal killed him. He had his faults but when it mattered he was a good man, despite those faults; I truly believe that,” Kara said sincerely.

 

“Th…Thank you for saying that,” Kelly said as a few tears escaped.

 

“Kelly, do you have a plan for when you’re released,” Alex asked carefully after a few moments.

 

“I haven’t really thought about it. I would like to see Lucy though, if she’ll see me of course. Would it be possible to come visit her on Argo?”

 

“We’re limiting who can enter Argo right now; we can’t be too careful with Lillian and Cadmus still out there, but you are family so if you’d like to come to Argo with us you can,” Kara said.

 

“I’m family? I don’t understand.”

 

“You will,” Sam said coyly.

 

“Have they talked about when you may be able to be discharged yet,” Lena asked.

 

“Since the bullet missed my heart and lodged in my muscle instead, they say I should be able to be discharged as early as tonight if my labs and everything come back clean. Hurts like hell, even with meds, but I can’t complain because this could have been so much worse.”

 

“In that case, Alex, I think you should stay here with Kelly just in case Lillian sends anyone to finish the job while the three of us head to L-Corp. We can all meet back here when Kelly’s discharged then Lena and I can head home with Kelly,” Kara suggested.

 

“That works for me,” Alex quickly said.

 

“Me too,” Sam and Lena said at the same time.

 

“Kelly, does this plan work for you,” Kara asked.

 

“I’m just thankful you’re allowing me to come to your home. I do have a question though; why aren’t you two going to Argo,” Kelly said as she looked at Sam and Alex.

 

“We both have work obligations here,” Alex quickly answered.

 

“I see,” Kelly said, but it was clear she was trying to figure everything out.

 

Mere moments later, Kara, Lena and Sam left for L-Corp while Alex stayed with Kelly and began to get to know the woman better.

 

 


 

 

Kara, Lena and Sam arrived at L-Corp just before noon. They had ducked into a public restroom at the hospital, that had two entrances, and changed their image inducers to make them look like regular citizens of National City. Once in the car to L-Corp, Lena called ahead to Jess so that there would be no issues with them entering the building and proceeding to what was Lena’s office despite none of the women looking like themselves. Jess had naturally come through for them and as soon as they were inside Lena’s office, they began looking for listening and video recording devices. They found a total of twenty and only once they were destroyed, thanks to Kara and Sam’s super strength, did the women turn off their image inducers. Kara had been hesitant about herself and Lena turning theirs off, but, Lena ensured that Andrea could be trusted and the thirty-five in depth background checks they’d had conducted, by different trust sources, supported that belief.

 

They had all been sitting on Lena’s couch for about ten minutes when Jess’ voice came through the intercom telling them that Andrea had arrived. A moment after Lena said to send Andrea in, the woman entered the room with a huge smile on her face.

 

“Lena, you are a sight for sore eyes and pregnant; how did I miss this on our call! Congratulations; I see we have much to catch up on,” Andrea said with a beaming smile as she pulled Lena into a hug before turning to Kara. “And Kara, it’s good to finally meet you in person!”

 

“It’s good to meet you in person too, Andrea,” Kara said warmly.

 

“I know we have business to discuss, but, I can’t wait to hear how you managed to get Lena here to settle down.”

 

“She’s my soulmate and the love of my life,” Kara said lovingly as she stared into Lena’s eyes.

 

“I can see what Lena sees in you. I still want to know more, but right now we have more pressing matters to discuss pertaining to L-Corp.”

 

“Andrea, why do I have the feeling that you’re referring to more than getting up to speed on everything here,” Lena questioned as Kara and Sam looked at Andrea so intently it was as if they were expecting the answer to jump out at them.

 

“Lillian contacted you, didn’t she,” Sam said after a moment.

 

“She did, not long after I handed my father my official resignation.”

 

“Fuck,” Lena, Kara and Sam said at the same time.

Chapter End Notes

And there you have it; Kelly's military training helped ensure she only suffered a non life threatening gunshot wound. We also finally saw Andrea and I can't wait to read your thoughts on what Lillian wanted from Andrea. I hope you enjoyed this chapter!

Chapter 56

Chapter Notes

One final little chapter to wrap up the return to Earth, and I hope you enjoy it!

“What did she want,” Lena grit out as Kara’s face grew steely as she tried to hide her true feelings.

 

“What does Lillian ever want? She wanted an inside man,” Andrea easily replied.  

 

“Andrea, you know how I feel about Lillian, so you better start talking and you better not leave out any details,” Lena seethed.

 

“About ten minutes after I handed in my resignation an unknown caller called. When I answered, it was Lillian.”

 

“Andrea, tell us what Lillian had to say,” Kara said through clenched teeth.

 

Looking defeated, Andrea sighed, sunk into the nearest chair, held her head in hands and looked at Lena with pleading eyes.

 

“Lena, please don’t hate me,” Andrea said before telling the three women before her every detail of her phone call with Lillian.

 

 

Flashback – Andrea’s Phone Call With Lillian

 

“Andrea Rojas, speaking.”

 

“Andrea, dear, it’s Lillian Luthor.”

 

“We have nothing to discuss.”

 

“How about my disgrace of a daughter?”

 

“And what prey tell do we have to discuss about Lena?”

 

“The fact that you intend to leave your family business to work for her.”

 

“Ah that. Well, I don’t see where it’s any of your concern. Last I checked you are on the run from every law enforcement agency known to man and have not been part of L-Corp since Lena took over.”

 

“One day I will reclaim what is mine and Luthor Corp will rise again. In the meantime, I need someone on the inside to keep me apprised of what Lena is up too. I trust you can fill that need for me?”

 

“Why would I do that? Lena is my friend.”

 

“Perhaps you have forgotten that you have been my inside source for all things Lena before.”

 

“I was a child then who didn’t know they could stand up to you.”

 

“From where I’m sitting you are still that same child; if you weren’t why else would you still be spending your life taking orders from others instead of doing something for yourself? You worked for me while at boarding school, then you worked for your father and now you’re going to what? Work for Lena? Seems like you are still nothing more than someone’s crony.”

 

“Just tell me what it is you actually want from me, Lillian,” Andrea barked out.

 

“It’s simple, really. I want you to get as close to my daughter and that alien scum she married and tell me their every move. I need to know what they’re planning and when they’re planning it so I can put an end to the Kryptonian once and for all.”

 

“Lena will never come back to you if you harm her wife.”

 

“She will when she finally sees that I’m right.”

 

“Why would I do this again and risk having Lena’s wrath follow me for the rest of my life?”

 

“Get me the information I want and I will personally finance your own corporation; I believe you’ve been wanting to start your own tech company that will rival your father’s if I’m not mistaken. Now, run along dear, I suspect you’re expected at L-Corp to begin work in the coming days. Don’t worry about contacting me, I’ll contact you,” Lillian said before ending the call.

 

“Fuck,” Andrea said as soon as the call ended.

 

End Flashback – Present

 

 

“Lena, I swear I didn’t betray you. My father was cutting me off once we graduated because I wanted to go to a college I chose and I was desperate. I never told Lillian any of your secrets; only basic things that I knew she couldn’t use to hurt you,” Andrea begged Lena to believe her.

 

“Andrea, I already know.”

 

“You…what? How? And if you know why on earth would you trust me to run L-Corp here?”

 

“I knew Lillian would try to get inside information on me and you were the logical choice. I kept an eye on you and to test you, I let you catch me kiss Jack Spheer even though, for the record, I was disgusted by having to kiss him. A potential budding relationship between a Luthor and a Spheer would be news Lillian would have wanted. Despite seeing that kiss, you never mentioned it to Lillian. That was the moment I knew I could trust you.”

 

“And even if Lena didn’t know then, I conducted extensive checks into anyone with a business or personal relationship with her and I discovered your prior relationship with Lillian. I brought it to Lena’s attention and she told me that she already knew. You wouldn’t be here if we didn’t know we could trust you with the big stuff,” Kara said.

 

“And if you ever did betray Lena, Kara or their family, I have it on good authority that Supergirl would make you regret it,” Sam said mischievously as she smirked at her sister and Andrea visibly gulped.

 

“Kara, I swear to you there will be no need for your alter ego to come out and play,” Andrea said seriously.

 

“I know, we all do,” Kara said genuinely.

 

“Now that that’s settled, let’s discuss how we’re going to handle the she devil herself this time,” Sam said.

 

“Yes, let’s,” Lena and Kara agreed.

 

 


 

 

Meanwhile, not far from L-Corp, Cat was diving straight back into the thick of things at CatCo.

 

“Snapper! Why do I see CatCo covering National City’s newest hero without giving her a name! You, what’s your name,” Cat asked a young brunette standing near Snapper.

 

“Nia, Nial Nal.”

 

“And what is it you do here?”

 

“I’m an intern and hoping to be a reporter.”

 

“Good. Here’s your first headline, ‘Dreamer: National City’s Newest Hero’. I have it on good authority from Supergirl that this new hero is likely a Naltorian. She told me a bit about Naltorians and I believe Dreamer to be an appropriate name for this hero. Try to find this Dreamer and get a quote and don’t forget to mention that I named our newest hero, just as I named Supergirl.”

 

“Blondie is back in town,” Snapper asked as he rolled his eyes.

 

“No, and I don’t expect she will be any time soon but unlike you, I maintain a close personal friendship with her. Perhaps if you had taken her under your wing as I requested instead of acting like an idiot you would be on good terms with the Girl of Steel too.”

 

“I still say it’s a bunch a crap that she worked here and didn’t once tell us she was Supergirl. Kara Danvers threatened CatCo’s integrity by using herself as a source on countless articles,” Snapper grumbled.

 

“Snapper do be a dear and watch yourself, your skin is glowing green with envy,” Cat shot back before returning her attention to Nia. “I once gave Kara a chance and she proved to be my best reporter. Prove you can obtain quotes from National City’s newest hero and perhaps one day you can fill half of the shoes you now have to fill. Now get to it, chop chop,” Cat said before swiftly moving to her office.

 

As soon as she sat behind her desk though, Cat’s cell phone began to ring but she didn’t recognize the number. Nevertheless, she answered the call.

 

“Cat Grant speaking.”

 

“Cat, it’s Lois.”

 

“Lois, is everything alright?”

 

“I…I thought I could handle this. I thought I could handle going to the Daily Planet and collecting my things and going to the apartment but…God, this is so much harder than I thought it would be,” Lois said and Cat could tell the woman was attempting to hold back tears.

 

“Lois, it is only natural that this is hard on you. You spent most of your adult life reporting for the Daily Planet and many of those years included working alongside Clark. You fell in love with him there and that apartment, that apartment is where you built your life together. It’s okay to mourn the relationship you believed you had. Your feelings are valid.”

 

“Perry had so many questions and kept wanting a quote from me. God, he just wouldn’t let up and then our colleagues all wanted to say their two cents. Then others put two and two together that I must be expecting a child with Clark based on the charges he was convicted of. It’s just too much and I’m just here and…and…”

 

“It’s okay, Lois. Where are you now?”

 

“I’m at the farm. I’m just standing here and can’t bring myself to do what I came here to do.”

 

“Stay there; I’ll be there as soon as I can,” Cat said before ending the call. “Jonah Al, meet me on my balcony; I need to get to Kent family farm as quickly as possible,” Cat said as she called out to the head of her security detail.

 

Within thirty seconds, Cat was on her way to the farm.

 

 


 

 

Jonah Al dropped Cat off on the Kent family farm lawn about fifteen minutes after leaving National City. When she arrived, she could see Lois standing in the distance and immediately made her way to the younger woman.

 

“Lois,” she softly said when she was within a few feet of the woman.

 

“Cat? You actually came,” Lois said in surprise.

 

“Of course I came. Lois, our professional relationship has always been more adversarial but I had hoped that personally we were at least friends and friends show up when they’re needed.”

 

“I know we have been cordial on Argo but I guess part of me thought you were only being nice because we were around our family and friends. I didn’t think you’d actually want to be nice to me…not after what I did.”

 

“If you didn’t think I would come or want to be nice to you why did you call me,” Cat asked curiously as she came to stand in front of Lois and gently lifted her chin to force her to look her in the eye.

 

“I didn’t know who else to call,” Lois quietly admitted.

 

“I think you called me because deep down you knew that despite our past I would still show up for you.”

 

“I don’t deserve this. I was…I was horrible to you and after you shared so much with me.”

 

“If I’ve learned anything recently, it is that the past is the past but we can live each day trying to be better than we were the day before.”

 

Nodding her head in understanding, Lois was quiet for a few moments before she spoke again.

 

“When I pictured this moment, I saw myself being strong and simply leaving the ring here, but, now that I’m here I can’t seem to leave it and just walk away.”

 

“Lois, you don’t have to leave the ring here if you don’t want too.”

 

“Why would I keep it though?”

 

“Because, as horrible as Clark turned out, Martha and Jonathan Kent were good people and that ring is a symbol of the love they shared.”

 

“I don’t want any reminders of him around though.”

 

“I understand that but do you want your child to know about their grandparents? I know the Kent’s aren’t biologically your child’s grandparents but if they were alive they’d want to be involved even without Clark in the picture and you know it.”

 

“God, see, I’m horrible! I was so focused on my need to have anything Clark related in my life, and yes I know that’s not realistic because my child is part him, I didn’t even think about the role I want Martha and Jonathan to have in their life even though they’re both gone.”

 

“You’ve had to deal with far more than you should lately, Lois, so don’t beat yourself up over this. Just ask yourself if you want to have something to give your child that belonged to their grandparents. If the answer is yes, then why not keep the ring and let your child decide if they want it when the time comes.”

 

“You’re right.”

 

“I usually am,” Cat quipped causing Lois to chuckle. “I’ll give you a few moments to say or do what you need too and when you’re ready we can head back to National City and have some dinner before you join Kara, and Lena and head back to Argo.”

 

“Thanks, Cat,” Lois said before Cat moved to stand off in the distance to give Lois some privacy at Martha and Jonathan Kent’s burial site. “The last time I was here was when Clark brought me to announce our engagement to you. So much has changed since then. Clark, he, well he became something I don’t think any of us saw coming. It was always there, but he hid it from us all so well. I know you raised him to be a good man but he…he just wasn’t a good man. He worked for Lillian Luthor and her anti-alien terrorist organization, Cadmus. He…he murdered Jimmy Olsen. Kara, and her wife, sent him to the Phantom Zone for his crimes though; they made sure there was justice. That’s not all he’s done though. Along with Lillian Luthor, he also used my DNA and his to create a child. He’s not going to be a father to my child, but, you are going to be grandparents. A friend reminded me that you both can have a place in my child’s life without Clark having one and I promise my child will know you and one day I will bring them here. And I’m going to keep your ring, Martha, so that one day my child can have it if they’d like. I hope you’d be okay with that. Goodbye.”

 

 


 

 

“So, we’re all agreed then,” Lena said after she, Kara, Sam and Andrea had discussed their plan of action regarding Lillian.

 

“Yes,” everyone said in unison.

 

“Good. Now we wait and see what Lillian does next. We all know that sooner or later we will be able to determine her location from what learn from her calls. In the meantime, Sam, you need to wear an image inducer at all times and return home as soon as possible to limit Lillian’s chances of realizing you are here. Meanwhile, Kara and I will return home immediately as planned. Once we are home, we will proceed with business as usual as we work towards truly making L-Corp an intergalactic company and hopefully Lillian will be none the wiser that we’re playing her while she thinks she’s playing you, Andrea. We are going to do great things for both Argo and Earth, I know it; and eliminating the threat of Lillian Luthor while we’re at it is just one hell of a bonus.”

 

“El Mayarah,” Kara said with a smile as she looked at her wife lovingly.

 

“Yes, darling, we are stronger together and that’s why we are going to beat Lillian and Cadmus.”

 

“El Mayarah,” Sam echoed a moment later.

 

“Alright, now that all of that is out of the way, will one of you please explain how you’re pregnant, Lena,” Andrea asked causing everyone to chuckle.

 

“I suppose we do have a bit of time before we head back home,” Lena began with a wry smile. “Let’s just say Supergirl truly is super…”

 

 

 

Lena and Kara proceeded to tell Andrea about their romance, but they kept the details of how Lena got pregnant vague. By the time they left, to rejoin those going to Argo, including Kelly who had been released from the hospital, Lena and Kara both felt surer than ever that they were getting closer to finally stopping Lillian and Cadmus once and for all. What they didn’t know though, was that the day they would finally face Lillian and Cadmus would come when they least expected it.

Chapter End Notes

Things are going to start picking up now as we head towards the final confrontation with Lillian and Cadmus. There will still be SuperCorp fluff, but the final battle is coming. There will also be a time jump soon as well. I hope you enjoyed this last little look at visiting Earth and are ready for our main couple to return to Argo and get down to business. As always, thank you for reading!

Chapter 57

Chapter Notes

I apologize for this being uploaded later than normal; I was out of town this weekend for a baby shower celebrating the arrival of my nephew in a couple of months. I do hope you enjoy this chapter!

Two Months Later

 

 

“I now call sisters' night officially in session,” Alex proclaimed as she, Sam and Kara settled in in the living room of the home Alex and Maggie had purchased a month earlier.

 

“It feels like forever since we had a sister night,” Kara said with a pout.

 

“Kar, it’s literally been a week,” Sam said.

 

“Yea, but a lot happens in a week. If we were gastrotriches we’d have lived our entire lives from beginning to end, between our last sister night and tonight.”

 

“Seriously, Kara? The lifespan of a near-microscopic creature is your reasoning for why it feels like forever since our last sister night,” Alex said as she rolled her eyes at her sister’s tactics while Sam laughed.

 

“For someone who possesses more intellect than almost anyone I know that was a pretty ridiculous reason,” Sam said as she continued to chuckle and Alex joined in.

 

“Come on! This ganging up on me thing is so not cool,” Kara huffed causing Sam and Alex to only laugh harder. “Fine, if all you want to do is laugh at me I won’t tell you about the latest couple news,” she said before thinking for a moment. “Actually, I think I’ll go crash Lena’s sister night with Maggie and steal Maggie away because she’ll want to listen without making fun of me. Maybe I will finally settle this whole ‘best aunt in the universe’ debate and give Maggie the title too while I’m at it.”

 

“Hey! No, don’t do that; you know we were only messing with you,” Sam rushed to say.

 

“Yea, don’t go giving my girlfriend a title that clearly should be going to me,” Alex added.

 

“Excuse me? Did you help Kara hand make Miah’s crib? No, that’s right you didn’t but I did and that alone should elevate me to best aunt in the universe status,” Sam said matter-of-factly.

 

“Did you create a specialized Kryptonian milk production pump so Lena can breastfeed Elle now and start saving pumped milk for what I imagine will be constant nightly wails for food? Nope, I did that, so surely I should be the best aunt in the universe.”

 

“Okay, I’m seriously going home to get Maggie. Bye,” Kara chirped as she made to leave the room to head back to the fortress so she could return home.

 

“Wait,” Alex and Sam yelled at the same time.

 

“Don’t go, Kara, we’re sorry. We won’t poke fun or fight about who is the best aunt anymore. Just please tell us the latest news,” Alex said seriously.

 

“Yes, please tell us. Although, I don’t know how I don’t know about whatever the news is seeing as we literally live in the same house,” Sam said.

 

“Well, that’s because you’re not as sneaky as me baby sis, so you don’t get to catch people in the act or overhear conversations,” Kara said smugly.

 

“Wait, have you been spying on our family and friends,” Sam asked with an arched brow.

 

“Not intentionally,” Kara said sheepishly.

 

“Alright, spill; it’s been awhile since we’ve been able to share gossip,” Alex said eagerly.

 

“Two things. First, I think Aunt Astra and Lucy like like each other. Second, I caught Wren-Zod, Aunt Astra’s new second in command, kissing someone in the palace last night,” Kara said with a mischievous gleam in her eyes.

 

“No way! The total hottie was kissing someone? Damn, I may be a lesbian but I have eyes. But wait, who was he kissing in the palace of all places,” Alex asked.

 

“I don’t know, who was he kissing, Sam? Do you have any idea who it was,” Kara asked her sister mischievously.

 

“Kara,” Sam said with a warning clear in her tone.

 

“No,” Alex said completely dumbfounded. “You were kissing the Wren-Zod, who is not only the hottie second in command of the military guild but the son of General Zod, who was to the House of El what Lex Luthor was to Superman?”

 

“Ugh fine, you caught me, I kissed Wren,” Sam said exasperatedly, “and for the record, he’s nothing like his father.”

 

“Sam, I didn’t mean to insinuate he is. We know better than most that being related to despicable people doesn’t make you automatically despicable; Lena’s proof of that and Astra wouldn’t have promoted Wren if she even though he might be like his father,” Alex said sincerely.

 

“Sorry. I just…I get defensive and protective over people I…,” Sam trailed off realizing what she was about to admit.

 

“Sam, this isn’t something new, is it? You care for him,” Kara said gently.

 

“I do. I decided love wasn’t in the cards for me after Ruby came into the picture but Wren was the head of my security detail while I was here helping Andrea get setup at L-Corp and we just started talking one day and one thing led to another…”

 

“You’ve been together for the past two months and didn’t say anything,” Kara asked clearly hurt.

 

“I was going to tell you, Kar, I swear. I just…I was scared if I said anything it would pop our perfect little happiness bubble and I don’t want the bubble to be broken.”

 

“Sam, I’m happy if you’re happy and if you and Wren are meant to be nothing will pop your happiness bubble,” Kara told her sister. “Lena and I were worried how everyone would react to us being together too but look how that’s turned out! We have a daughter, a son on the way and we could not be happier.”

 

“Maggie and I went through a similar period. I spent my whole life dating men and when I finally admitted to myself that I’m gay and started dating Maggie, we were so happy together and I was terrified of telling anyone because I was scared it would ruin it because I convinced myself people wouldn’t approve. In reality, telling those I loved only allowed Maggie and I to have a more authentic relationship. If you’re happy with Wren, we will all be happy for you.”

 

“Well, I reserve final judgment until I can have a big sister chat with Wren,” Kara decreed.

 

“Kara, is that really necessary,” Sam whined.

 

“Yes, it is. Don’t play dumb; I’m well aware that you gave Lena a shovel talk after finding out we’re sisters.”

 

“I…I...Alex gave her a shovel talk too so it was only fair I got to give her one too, even if she is my best friend,” Sam said as she crossed her arms across her chest.

 

“So, it’s only fair I get to give Wren a shovel talk,” Kara said pleased with herself.

 

“Oh, me too! If Kara is giving a shovel talk I get to give one too.”

 

“Oh Rao, you two are going to make him run for the hills,” Sam groaned.

 

“Hey, it’s my job as your big sister and queen to ensure that any potential suitor has only yours and Ruby’s best interests at heart, but from the looks of that kiss, I’d say he makes you extremely happy so that’s already a point in his favor,” Kara said seriously before a soft smile graced her face.

 

“He does make me happy,” Sam admitted as a blush colored her cheeks before turning the attention onto another topic. “Did you say that you think our aunt like likes, Lucy, as in Lucy Lane who is currently seven months pregnant with James Olsen’s child?”

 

“Rao, yes. Haven’t you noticed how close they’ve gotten in the past couple of months?”

 

“I mean, I know they spend a lot of time together but I thought that was because it was Astra who was there to comfort her after her confrontation with Kelly when she finally agreed to talk to her,” Sam said.

 

“Wait, hold on a minute, I never heard about this confrontation. I feel out of the loop sometimes since I can only come to Argo once every couple of weeks,” Alex said sadly.

 

“I thought I told you, I’m sorry,” Kara began. “I guess we’re still trying to find the right balance with all of us split between here and Argo.”

 

“It’s okay, we’ll figure it out, but what happened with Lucy and Kelly? I thought they were on good terms?”

 

“They are now,” Sam said.

 

“But, when we first brought Kelly to Argo, Lucy freaked out and refused to see her. She wouldn’t talk to any of us, not even Lois. We tried to get her to talk to us but nothing worked then Aunt Astra marched up to the closed door, said something we couldn’t hear and Lucy actually let her in,” Kara said.

 

“Aunt Astra was in Lucy’s room for probably four or five hours and none of us have any idea what was said but when Aunt Astra emerged from the room, she had an arm around Lucy’s shoulders like she was comforting her. She then led Lucy to Kelly’s room and stood guard outside while the two talked. When Lucy finally left the room, she had tears in her eyes but Kelly hugged her and then Aunt Astra hugged her before leading her back to her room and when Lucy accompanied Kelly to the portal to see her off when she returned to Earth, Aunt Astra accompanied her,” Sam said.

 

“Ever since then I’ve seen them together more often than not. And the way they look at each other…it just…Rao, it reminds me of how Lena looks at me and I look at her. I swear they look at each other with heart eyes and I caught Aunt Astra kneeling in front of Lucy and talking to her stomach. Tell me that that sounds like two people who are just friends because to me it looks like two people who at the very least have feelings for each other.”

 

“Oh my God, I never thought I’d see the day when oblivious Kara wasn’t totally oblivious,” Alex said with a hand to her heart, almost like she was a proud parent.

 

“I’m not totally oblivious,” Kara groaned.

 

“Maybe not now but you were, sis. You didn’t realize Lena was in love with you pretty much from the second she met you. I swear some days it felt like she was throwing herself at you and you still didn’t get the message,” Sam said teasingly as Alex nodded in agreement.

 

“Okay, fine, maybe I’ve been oblivious in the past but tell me you guys agree with me; it totally looks like they have feelings for each other, right?”

 

“I think it’s possible, but we should wait for them to confirm and let them take things at their own pace. There’s a lot going on for Lucy right now so we don’t want to put any pressure on her or Aunt Astra,” Sam said, ever the voice of reason.

 

“While I agree with Sam, I so want to be kept in the loop on this. I never thought about it but I could see them together. Astra is more stoic and reserved but a total bad ass when fighting for the ones she loves and Lucy is level headed and matches Astra’s level of seriousness and she’s really good at deescalating situations which would balance out Astra’s automatic fight response,” Alex said.

 

“Yea, I think they could be a good couple. I don’t want to put pressure on them but Uncle Non was not her soulmate so I can’t help but hope, given their closeness, that Lucy is. I want Aunt Astra to have the happiness I have with Lena and if she’s with Lucy, she could have a chance to raise a child and they could even have a child together if they wanted,” Kara said trying to keep her hope reined in.

 

“I guess we will all sit back and watch what happens,” Sam said as Kara and Alex nodded in agreement.

 

 


 

 

“So, should we talk about the other thing now or do we want to watch the movie first,” Alex asked after they had been silent for several minutes.

 

“We should talk about it now so we can simply enjoy the rest of our time together,” Kara said.

 

“I agree too. So, what’s the update on the search for Lillian,” Sam asked.

 

“After not seeing or hearing from her for two months, CCTV in Kaznia showed Lillian entering a military installation earlier today. We did a deep dive to try and locate any connection between Lillian, Lex, or even Lionel and the military installation but nothing turned up immediately,” Alex began.

 

“But something showed up in the end didn’t it,” Kara said knowingly.

 

“Yes. Winn uncovered a consistent trail of monetary payments to the base and they are made from a shell company that’s owned by another shell company and so on, but we were able to ascertain that Otis Graves is the registered owner of the corporation behind all the shell companies.”

 

“Otis Graves, as in Lex and later Lillian’s lacky,” Sam said incredulously.

 

“Yes. Normally, we’d organize a strike team and try to get Lillian from the base but we all know that she allowed herself to be seen on CCTV footage for a reason and if we barge in there now it would most likely be a trap.”

 

“We need to figure out why Lillian is baiting us to attack that base. Knowing the evil contingent of the Luthor’s I’d stake just about anything on there being hidden passageways out of the base and I bet Lillian already took one and is long gone. There’s something there that she thinks will give her an advantage if we go barging into get her,” Kara mused as she tried to figure out why Lillian would want them to attack a military base in Kaznia.

 

“I know why the DEO wouldn’t want to send a team in but could Kara and I use our X-Ray vision to scope out the situation?”

 

“No, our long-distance drone detected high levels of lead so your X-Ray vision wouldn’t be able to see anything,” Alex said sadly.

 

“Sam, wasn’t L-Corp developing drones that use nanotechnology to camouflage themselves,” Kara asked as she turned to fully face Sam.

 

“Yes, Lena developed the idea and Andrea actually told us yesterday that they had produced a small fleet of prototypes with various distance ranges. Are you thinking what I’m thinking?”

 

“Yes. We should use the prototypes to try and get a look inside the Kaznian base all without being seen. But, when Andrea talks to Lillian she’s going to have to complain about Lena and say she lost her touch because he latest ideas all don’t pan out or something. Lillian is smart so she likely knows about that product being developed and we need to make sure she thinks it was a failure,” Kara said.

 

“I like this idea. Sam, how long do you think it would take to have at least some of the prototypes in the DEO’s possession for use,” Alex asked.

 

“Alex, I know this is a time sensitive topic, but we need to talk to Lena first. She may not be as hands on as she once was but she still owns L-Corp and I don’t feel comfortable using prototypes of L-Corp technology, especially technology that is her creation, without discussing it with her first,” Kara quickly stated firmly.

 

“I agree with Kara. After Lena is looped in then we can speak with Andrea,” Sam added before taking a deep breath and continuing. “I know I’m still newer to the crime fighting side of our family but I think we need to be careful with this. Lillian doesn’t make a move without carefully considering every possible outcome and we need to do the same. There’s a reason she let us know she went to that military installation and we need to figure out that reason before we even consider blaming any formal counter-action.”

 

“I agree with you, Sam, but before we can even begin to think about our next move, I need to talk to my wife.”

 

“You do, but do you really want to face Lena’s wrath right now? Maggie told me how she yelled at you for simply texting her during the last sisters’ night and now she’s only a couple weeks away from her due date so do you really want to be in the doghouse when we can’t do anything about Lillian tonight,” Alex asked.

 

“No. Nope. No way. I am not getting on Lena’s bad side. We are going to watch the movie and then I am going to sit here until the designated end time for sisters’ night and only then will I go home and talk to my wife,” Kara said deathly serious causing both her sisters to laugh.

 

“What did Lena do to make you that determined not to go home to her even a minute early,” Alex asked.

 

Blushing furiously Kara mumbled her words so quietly, Sam had to use her super hearing to understand her sister and when she did she began laughing hysterically.

 

“What’s so funny,” Alex whined clearly not a fan of being the only person not in the know.

 

“Lena told her she’d never have sex with her again or let her eat potstickers again if she ever interrupted her and Maggie’s sisters’ night again,” Sam said through her laughter.

 

“Oh my God, that’s hilarious,” Alex said as her laughter increased. “Which scares you more the no sex or no potstickers?”

 

“It’s not funny guys,” Kara whined.

 

“No, it’s not funny; it’s fucking hilarious,” Sam said as she and Alex continued to laugh and Kara pouted at them until finally their laughter ended, both women unable to ignore the pout.

 

 

 

After the three sisters had settled down, they finally watched the chosen movie for that evening, “Mama Mia!” because Kara was in the mode for a musical. When the movie ended, Sam returned to Argo, supposedly to check on Ruby, but Kara and Alex knew she was going to see Wren. Kara however, sat on Alex and Maggie’s couch watching the clock and remained unmoving until it finally struck 11:00 p.m. and then she flew to the fortress as quickly as possible and was back in Argo less than five minutes later. Seeing her wife already passed out in their bed, Kara checked on Elle and then joined Lena in bed, an arm coming to rest protectively on the large swell of Lena’s belly as she joined her wife in a deep slumber; the Lillian issue would have to wait until the morning.

Chapter End Notes

And Lillian has re-appeared again. Will this Lillian sighting in Kaznia be the sighting the team needs to finally be able to take her down once and for all or is Kaznia just a red herring? I can't wait to read all your comments!

Chapter 58

Chapter Notes

I apologize for posting this later than usual on Sunday, but I was traveling home after the wedding festivities. This is a little bit of a shorter chapter but it contains some important information. I hope you all enjoy it!

While Kara and Sam enjoyed their sisters’ night in National City with Alex, Maggie joined Lena in Argo for a sisters’ night of their own.

 

“Little LD, ready for our sisters’ night,” Maggie gleefully asked as she entered the living room of Lena and Kara’s home in the palace.

 

“Little LD, really,” Lena asked with a roll of her eyes.

 

“Well, I can’t call you Little Luthor anymore since that’s not your name and you’re younger than Kara so it’s either Little Luthor-Danvers or Little LD.”

 

“How about neither? You called me Little Luthor because I was Lex’s little sister so hearing you call me Little Luthor-Danvers or Little LD makes it seem like I’m Kara’s little sister and we are so not siblings.”

 

“Ah okay, I didn’t think about it that way. I guess it’s back to the drawing board for a new nickname for you,” Maggie said as she joined Lena on the couch and immediately positioned herself so Lena could lean her back against her chest as Maggie had heard from Kara that that was one of the few comfortable positions for the heavily pregnant woman. “Come here, Lena; I know cuddling like this is comfortable for you, Kara told me,” she said once she was situated and Lena immediately smiled and cuddled into Maggie.

 

“I’ll have to thank my wife later for telling you that. I know this isn’t exactly a sisterly position but it relieves some of the pressure,” Lena sheepishly said.

 

“Hey, I’m your sister and that’s my nephew you’re carrying in there so I will position myself anyway I can if it’ll make you more comfortable. I can only imagine how uncomfortable you are these days.”

 

“It’s okay, Mags, you can say it, I’m as big as a house,” Lena said with a pout Maggie couldn’t see because of their back to chest positioning.

 

“You’re only a couple weeks away from your due date, you’re supposed to have a pronounced baby bump. Plus, you are carrying Kara’s child so I’m sure Miah is already a big baby with all that natural Kryptonian muscle mass that somehow isn’t actually noticeable.”

 

“I don’t think that’s why I’m so big…,” Lena said coyly.

 

“Lena, what are you hiding,” Maggie said with an arched brow as she craned her neck so Lena could see her face.

 

“Noth…ow!”

 

“Lena, what is it? What’s wrong,” Maggie rushed out.

 

“They’re kicking really hard. Here feel,” Lena said as she positioned Maggie’s hands on opposite sides of her stomach.

 

“Holy shi…shiitake mushrooms,” Maggie corrected herself when Lena turned her head and hit her with the “Luthor glare”. “Lena, they’re so strong! But wait…how I can feel that I’m feeling their feet but how am I feeling feet under both my hands? Is something wrong with Miah,” Maggie said as she began to panic and pulled out her comm device.

 

“Maggie, what are you doing,” Lena asked with a slight chuckle.

 

“I’m contacting Kara so she can home because something is clearly wrong and she should be here!”

 

“Maggie, calm down. Take a deep breath, in and out, okay?”

 

“How the hell are you so calm right now?! Something is clearly wrong. Is Eliza home tonight? Maybe I can get her to do a new ultrasound,” Maggie said as she began to frantically look for the Danvers matriarch.

 

“We don’t need Eliza either, Maggie; everything is fine, I promise.”

 

“Everything is not fine! Unless Miah is some sort of freakishly flexible acrobat in there, I should not be feeling feel on opposite ends of your stomach!”

 

“If you would just calm down, I could explain,” Lena said as she moved so she could face Maggie.

 

“Lena, if you want me to calm down just tell me what’s going on!”

 

“Mags, you weren’t feeling Miah in both places…,” Lena began but was quickly cut off by Maggie.

 

“Okay, you must have hit your head at some point because I know damn well that I felt kicks against both my palms. God, Kara is going to murder me for not contacting her immediately.”

 

“MAGGIE,” Lena screamed to pull the Latina out of what was sure to become a nervous ramble.

 

“What?!”

 

“You weren’t feeling Miah in both places; you were feeling Miah and his twin,” Lena said as a loving smile spread across her lips as she caressed the large swell of her stomach.

 

“I’m sorry, but I think I misheard you. Surely, you didn’t just say you’re pregnant with twins, right?”

 

“You heard correctly,” Lena said with a nervous chuckle.

 

“Wh…Why didn’t you or Kara say anything,” Maggie asked clearly hurt at being left out of the news that Lena was carrying not one but two children in her womb.

 

“Kara didn’t say anything because she doesn’t know.”

 

“Wait, what?! You don’t think your wife, ya know the woman who knocked you up in the first place, should know that she’s about to have two babies not one,” Maggie said incredulously.

 

“I want to surprise her,” Lena said sheepishly.

 

“Well I certainly think a second baby popping out after the first will be a surprise,” Maggie said gobsmacked.

 

“I don’t plan to wait until I’m literally pushing them out to tell her, Maggie,” Lena said with a roll of her eyes.

 

“Well you could have fooled me; you’re due in less than a month and they say twins tend to come early so you don’t have much time left to tell her.”

 

“I know that. My plan is to tell her tomorrow actually.”

 

“Why tomorrow?”

 

“I’ve spent a lot of time talking to Alura’s AI since moving here. Usually, I ask about her pregnancy with Kara and things I should look out for since I know nothing about giving birth to a Kryptonian. I don’t know why, but one day I asked how Zor-El reacted to the news that she was pregnant and I ended up hearing the entire story, starting with how Alura found out and when and tomorrow happens to be the anniversary of the day Alura found out she was expecting Kara.”

 

“You’re trying to include her family in the reveal even though they’re not here,” Maggie questioned as her tone softened.

 

“Yea. I know she misses her mom especially so I thought this was a sweet way to include Alura in this since she can’t actually be.”

 

“That’s sweet, Lena. I’d ask exactly how you plan to tell Kara the news but I know you won’t spill. But, how did you even manage to find out you’re expecting twins without Kara knowing too,” Maggie asked curiously.

 

“Honestly, it was a fluke. Kara was sad after we decided to move here because she wouldn’t be able to use her super hearing to listen to his heartbeat so I started working on a device that would let her listen to his heartbeat whenever she wanted without having to hold a device to my bump. I finished the device last month and when I tried it out I noticed Miah’s heartbeat didn’t sound like it did at our last appointment so I immediately had our doctor here do a scan while Kara was working and surprise, a second baby was found. Apparently, they have been perfectly positioned behind Miah and their heartbeats were in sync so no one was able to even suspect they were there. It was by chance that our doctor was able to see both that day. She warned me that the closer I got to delivering them the easier it would be to tell there are two babies in here as they both get ready to be born. I suspect you were able to clearly feel both because one is already positioning themselves for delivery.”

 

“Wow. How do you feel about this little surprise?”

 

“I was scared when I first found out but then I thought about how good Kara is with Elle and how amazing she is with me and how attentive she is and I just felt an instant calmness about it. I love Kara and I love raising our daughter together. Having this life with Kara, and this family, it’s the dream I never knew I had,” Lena said as she grew emotional and a lone tear spilled down her cheek. “What more could I ask for than raising a family with the love of my life, my soulmate?”

 

“Damnit, Lena, you’re going to make me cry now,” Maggie said as she felt herself growing emotional.

 

“I’m pregnant, what’s your excuse for crying, Sawyer,” Lena chuckled to ease the heavy emotions of the moment.

 

“I guess I’m just a big softie when it comes to our family, but if you tell anyone I admitted that I will deny it,” Maggie said seriously.

 

“Whatever you say. Wanna watch the movie now?”

 

“And what movie have you picked for tonight, Lena?”

 

“Mama Mia! It’s one of Kara’s favorites and I miss her,” Lena pouted.

 

“Oh my God! You’ve been away from her for like two hours!”

 

“That’s one hundred and twenty minutes, Maggie; it’s a long time,” Lena said defiantely.

 

“You literally stayed away from her for five months,” Maggie said with a roll of her eyes.

 

“And it was torture. Just let me have this, okay? I mean didn’t anyone teach you not to argue with a heavily pregnant woman,” Lena challenged with an arched brow.

 

“No, no one did. So, do we really have to watch a musical?”

 

“Margaret Sawyer, if you ever want permission to wed Alex you will let me have this,” Lena said seriously.

 

“I don’t need your blessing to marry her though…”

 

“But you do if you want to have a Kryptonian ceremony, which I know you do because you think it will help Alex feel more secure in her familial relationship with Kara.”

 

“Okay, I know when I’m beat. So, are we just watching Mama Mia! or are we watching the sequel too,” Maggie asked, completely changing her tune.

 

“Both! Thanks, Mags! You are the best sister a girl could ask for, but could you do one other thing for me?”

 

“Sure.”

 

“Can you make me pickle tacos? Please,” Lena asked extra sweetly.

 

“A what,” Maggie asked completely shocked.

 

“Ya know, a pickle taco; you use a soft tortilla shell, put some sour cream on it then a couple whole pickles then top it with that shredded Kryptonian cheese then fold it like a taco,” Lena said like it was the most obvious thing in the world.

 

“That’s disgusting,” Maggie said immediately.

 

“It’s fantastic, actually.”

 

“Then why are you the only one who eats it?”

 

“I’m not; Kara will eat it with me whenever I’m craving it. She always eats whatever I’m craving with me,” Lena said with a smile as she thought about her amazing wife.

 

“Oh God, remind me to get Kara a gift for going above and beyond while you’re pregnant,” Maggie mumbled before adding, “how many pickle tacos would you like, Lena?”

 

“I’m thinking six. Two for me, two for Miah and two for our surprise baby who doesn’t have a name yet,” Lena said as she lovingly caressed her stomach.

 

“Alright, six pickle tacos coming right up.”

 

 

 

Lena devoured the pickle tacos Maggie made while they watched the first Mama Mia! movie but she was fast asleep before they even made it half-way through the second movie. Seeing it was close to the end of sisters’ night, Maggie gently woke Lena and helped her get ready for bed before tucking her in and heading home herself. Needless to say, Lena and Maggie had had a perfect sisters’ night.

Chapter End Notes

And there ya have it, Kara and Lena are actually expecting twins! I didn't originally plan this twist but with my nephew being due to arrive in less than 2 months and one of my closest friends also being due in less than two months, I've been buying a lot of baby stuff so I couldn't resist adding another baby here. Up next, will either be just Lena telling Kara about the second baby or Kara telling Lena about Lillian or both depending on how much time I can spend on writing this week. I can't wait to read your comments and thank you for continuing to read this!

Chapter 59

Chapter Notes

Happy Halloween to all those who partake in the festivities!

The following morning, Lena woke with a smile on her face as she recognized the feel of her wife’s arms around her with one hand resting on the swell of her stomach. Placing her hand over Kara’s she couldn’t help it as her smile grew wider thinking about the news she had to share with her wife that day. Thoughts of her plans were quickly pushed to the wayside though when she felt the sweetest of lips pressed against the crook of her neck.

 

“Mmmm, morning Darling.”

 

“’Morning, Sunshine,” Kara whispered back as she placed another kiss to Lena’s neck.

 

“Missed you last night; I don’t like going to sleep without you,” Lena murmured causing Kara to chuckle. “What’s so funny?”

 

“We finished our movie before the official end time for sisters’ night and I sat on Alex’s couch until the clock struck eleven because the last time I came home before the official end you threatened me. Now I make sure to come home after the end time and you’re sad I wasn’t here to go to sleep with you.”

 

“You can come home early next time so you’re here to go to sleep with me.”

 

“Lee, I love you more than life itself but you told me you’d never have sex with me again or let me eat potstickers if I ever came home early from a sisters’ night again so I don’t think I can come home early because I think I’d die if I could never touch you again and show you how much I love you,” Kara said sweetly but seriously.

 

“You wouldn’t miss never eating a potsticker again,” Lena asked with an arched brow.

 

“I like potstickers but I love you so being unable to show you how much I love you would be what truly hurt me,” Kara said seriously causing Lena to get misty eyed.

 

“Do you really want to deny you extremely pregnant wife what she asks for,” Lena asked as reined in her emotions and rolled over so she could look Kara in the eye, causing the blonde to visibly gulp.

 

“Point taken. I shall ask you before leaving for sisters’ night when you would like me to return so there is no miscommunication, deal?”

 

“Deal,” Lena said as she pecked Kara’s lips. “So, how was your night with Alex and Sam?”

 

“It was good, overall,” Kara said trying to buy herself some time before ruining the wonderful start to their morning by discussing Lillian.

 

“Were you able to finally tease Sam about catching her and Wren together?”

 

“Yes! It was great and Alex joined right in and if anyone who didn’t know us had walked in I don’t think they’d have thought we were anything but three sisters. It was amazing. I think Sam really likes Wren too; she got defensive of him, just like I always get with you, when it was mentioned that he is General Zod’s son. I hope it works out for her, she deserves some happiness in her life.”

 

“I’ve paid attention to Wren since we first suspected a connection between him and Sam and I think he’s genuine. I just hope he understands that she and Ruby are a package deal though.”

 

“Oh he should seeing as they’ve been together for two months and if he doesn’t, he will soon; I plan to give him a shovel talk. I’ve never gotten to give one to anyone as an older sister before, so I’m looking forward to it,” Kara said with a gleeful grin on her face.

 

“You would look forward to that,” Lena said with a chuckle.

 

“It’s my job as Sam’s big sister to do this, just like Maggie gave one to me about you.”

 

“Maggie gave you a shovel talk?”

 

“Yeah, you weren’t the only one to get a talk.”

 

“Oh Rao. What did she say to you?”

 

“It was before I finally told you the truth about who I am and confessed my feelings. She sat me down one day and told me to grow a pair and tell you how I felt already so I could put us both out of our useless lesbian misery. Then she told me that I may be Kryptonian but if I ever hurt you, she wouldn’t hesitate to break into the DEO armory and find a weapon that could cause me as much pain as I caused you. I know I’m Supergirl, but Maggie was terrifying in that moment and then all I remember is rambling about how much I loved you and that I’d never hurt you.”

 

“I wish I could have seen that,” Lena said through light chuckles.

 

“It was terrifying, but it also warmed my heart that she did that for you. I’m glad you can have the sibling relationship with her that I know you always hoped to have with Lex.”

 

“Me too. But I don’t just have a sister now, I have a whole family and I cannot tell you how much I love our family, how much I love you.”

 

“I love you too, Lee,” Kara said as she sweetly kissed her wife before growing somber.

 

“What is it, Kara? I can tell something is troubling you,” Lena said clearly concerned as both she and Kara shifted to sit with their backs resting against their headboard.

 

“I have to tell you something, but I need you to stay calm and let me explain before reacting, okay?”

 

“Kara, you’re scaring me,” Lena said as she clutched Kara’s hand.

 

“Yesterday, Lillian was captured on CCTV entering a military base in Kaznia and she hasn’t been seen leaving. The DEO did a deep dive to see if there were any connections between Lillian and the base and Winn uncovered monetary payments to the base from a shell company that traces back to Otis Gravis…”

 

“Which means it traces back to Lillian since he works for her now.”

 

“Yes.”

 

“I don’t like that they have connections to a military installation in a country where we know the military can be bought, but this is the first lead we’ve had on her in months. What’s the plan for handling this?”

 

“Obviously, we believe Lillian wanted us to see her on the CCTV so now we need to figure out what her endgame is. Is she trying to bait us into attacking the base or something else?”

 

“If I had to hazard a guess, I’d say she wants us to attack for two reasons; one to draw us, and by us, I mean you and me, out and two because there’s some sort of an advantage she thinks us invading the base will give her.”

 

“Great minds think alike, love, because that’s exactly what I said. I also think there are hidden passages at the base that she likely used to leave undetected. I doubt she’s anywhere on the base now but she probably is nearby so she can enact whatever plan she has in the event we attack.”

 

“I think that’s a good possibility. Lillian is a mastermind at calculating her next move so she’s most certainly waiting nearby. Is there a plan to infiltrate the base yet?”

 

“Alex thought I could fly in and use my X-Ray vision to scope things out but long range DEO drones detected high levels of lead so that’s not an option. But, I actually recommended using L-Corp technology that isn’t on the market yet,” Kara said nervously as she wasn’t how Lena would react to that.

 

“You want to use the prototype drones that camouflage themselves with nanotech and are undetectable on radar so we can scope out the terrain without anyone knowing,” Lena said with a knowing smile.

 

“Yes. We thought Andrea could make up a story about the prototypes still being in development or there being issues with the tech that you’re still working on or something should Lillian ask about the drones during her next phone call with Andrea so we can truly use them undetected.”

 

“That could work. I’ll send Alex a message with my express consent to use the drones and the code to access my private off-site lab at the DEO where the prototypes all are,” Lena began before smirking when she saw her wife’s confused puppy look. “I created that technology in the hopes that it could be used for things like this so once the prototypes were ready Andrea was instructed to get them to my DEO lab and she messaged me after you left for sisters’ night that she had arranged for the transfer.”

 

“Have I ever told you how sexy you are when you use that brilliant strategic mind of yours?”

 

“Not today,” Lena said with a smirk.

 

“Well, you, Mrs. Zor-El, are incredibly sexy. But, I have to ask, how are they being transferred to your DEO lab?”

 

“J’onn will be impersonating a L-Corp worker and make the transfer himself this morning.”

 

“Brilliant plan. Let’s message Alex and J’onn then so they know what’s going on and hopefully they can get everything set up for the drones to be in the air later today or tomorrow at the latest.”

 

“….And message sent,” Lena said a couple of moments later.

 

“Perfect. Now, Lee, tell me how you really feel about Lillian resurfacing when her only contact has been her phone calls with Andrea from what we can tell?”

 

“I’m relieved and terrified at the same time.”

 

“How so,” Kara asked even though she was pretty sure she knew the answer.

 

“I’m relieved because it hopefully means we’re one step closer to ending this once and for all, but I’m also terrified because it means we’re one step closer to what will likely be a full-blown war and I don’t want to lose you or anyone we care about. And…and there’s a chance this battle is coming before I give birth which means I won’t be able to fight alongside you like I wanted.”

 

“Baby, I promise you, no I swear to you in the name of Rao, that I will always do everything in my power to come home to you. You are my sun and you know I need my sun for my strength,” Kara said sweetly.

 

“That was really cheesy, you know that, right,” Lena asked with a chuckle even as tears welled in her eyes as her emotions began to take over.

 

“I know, but I meant every word. I know it’s scary thinking about me and our loved ones going off to fight Lillian and Cadmus but we’ve got this. Lillian may be a strategic mastermind but we’re not too shabby ourselves and we will have a plan before going in guns blazing. We will be smart about this; we will be smarter than Lillian, okay?”

 

“Okay. Promise me you’ll retreat if you have to though?”

 

“Of course. I won’t continue to fight if I know we won’t win. If it’s too dangerous, we will retreat and go back to the drawing board. I swear to you, Lee, I won’t do anything to jeopardize coming home to you if I can avoid it.”

 

“Okay. Promise me one more thing?”

 

“Anything,” Kara said without hesitation.

 

“If you go to fight Lillian and Cadmus before I give birth and I go into labor while you’re gone, promise me you will come back for the birth no matter what, please?”

 

“I…,” Kara began but was cut off by Lena.

 

“I know it’s a lot to ask, but I can’t imagine giving birth without you by my side. I know I’m being selfish, but swear to me you won’t miss the birth, please,” Lena begged, clearly distressed at the idea of Kara missing the birth of their children.

 

“Lena,” Kara said seriously as she turned to fully face her on the bed and hold both her hands, “I swear to you that if I’m away when you go into labor I will come running home to you. I used to think every fight was fully my responsibility but I know now that it’s not. I am surrounded by an incredible team who I know can handle any challenge with or without me. Do I want to be the one to take Lillian down personally? Absolutely, but being there for you as you give birth to our son is, and always will be, more important.”

 

“I really needed to hear that. I know ending this war with Lillian and Cadmus is important but…”

 

“No, no buts. Lee, we are safe on Argo, even if it takes us years to end this, but you will only give birth to Miah once and I will not be the type of wife who isn’t there to hold your hand, support and encourage you as you literally perform a freaking miracle and bring life into the world. I will be there when you give birth to our son, even if I have to fight through an endless supply of kryptonite to get back to you. I love you so much, Lena,” Kara passionately said before crashing her lips against Lena’s.

 

The couple continued to heatedly kiss until they were forced to separate due to the need for air. As they stared into each other’s eyes, seemingly conveying all their love with a simple look, Lena knew this was her moment to tell Kara they were having twins. She may have had a plan to tell her at the clearing that had become their spot, and she may have had a full speech prepared, but hearing her wife speak so passionately about being there for the birth of Miah, Lena knew it was time to simply throw her plan out the window and spill the beans, so to speak. Before she could say anything though, Kara was on her feet and pulling Lena into a sitting position at the edge of the bed before dropping to her knees.

 

“Hi, it’s Jeju. I cannot wait to meet you in just a couple of weeks. I want to make you the same promise I just made your mam; I promise that nothing will keep me from being there when you are born. You, your sister and your mam are the most important people in my life and absolutely nothing will ever come before you. I love you so much,” Kara sweetly yet passionately said before placing a tender kiss to Lena’s bare stomach where her sleepshirt had ridden up.

 

Lena was overcome with emotions at once again seeing Kara be so sweet as she spoke so passionately to her stomach. Hearing her wife’s words, she was even more convinced that she should forget her twin real plan and simply tell Kara in that moment. Gathering her courage, Lena reached for the device she had made to hear the babies’ heartbeats without the need for a Doppler device on her stomach.

 

“Lee, what are you doing,” Kara asked curiously as she watched her wife reach for something in the drawer of the nightstand.

 

“Just give me one second,” Lena said as she grabbed the device and turned it on.

 

Lena had calibrated the device to her biometric signature and then programed it to ignore her heartbeat and only transmit the sound of her children’s heartbeats. Within seconds of turning the device on, the sound of her children’s heartbeats, which sounded like a heartbeat with an echo as the two heartbeats were almost completely in sync, filled the air.

 

“Lee, what is that,” Kara asked as she tilted her head as she tried to figure out what she was listening too when suddenly a lightbulb went off in her head. “Babe, did you find a way to make a device to mimic my super hearing so I can still listen to yours and Mia’s heartbeats?”

 

“It is a device that mimics your super hearing to an extent. It’s actually set to only allow you to listen to two heartbeats but mine isn’t one of them.”

 

“Okay, so I’m listening to what Miah’s heartbeat and…?”

 

“Kara, do you know what today is?”

 

“Um, Tuesday,” Kara asked with a confused head tilt as she thought about whether she was forgetting something important.

 

Chuckling Lena said, “Yes, it is Tuesday, but it’s also the anniversary of the day your mother found out she was expecting you.”

 

“How do you know that?”

 

“Her AI told me. I’ve been talking to her a lot to learn about raising a child here since I’m learning as I go with Elle and I want to be the best I can be for all of our children. I don’t have a mother to ask, so I’ve been asking the only version of your birth mother I can, as well as Eliza, everything I can,” Lena admitted.

 

“You are already the best mother. Rao, Lena if you only saw you through my eyes. I could not ask for a better mother for our little girl and that will only continue with our son. But, Lee, I don’t know what this being the anniversary of my mother learning she was pregnant with me has to do with the heartbeats I’m hearing.”

 

“Kara, just as your mother found out she was expecting today, you are finding out about something I only recently learned.”

 

“What are you talking about?”

 

“Kara, you’re listening to Miah’s heartbeat and his twin’s. Baby, we’re having twins,” Lena said as she held Kara’s hands and looked into her blue eyes with her green ones that were shimmering with unshed tears.

 

As soon as the words were out of Lena’s mouth, Kara’s gaze dipped to the swell of Lena’s stomach before returning to look into Lena’s beautiful green eyes once more. Looking into Lena’s eyes with tears shimmering in her own, the reality of what Lena said sunk in and what happened next was not expected at all.

 

“Di…Did you say twins? As…As in two babies? Twins like my mother and Aunt Astra? Like two babies at once, twins? Oh Rao,” Kara stammered before her eyes rolled to the back of her head and she collapsed on the floor; Supergirl, the girl of steel, had fainted at the news that she and Lena were expecting twins.

 

“Kara!”

Chapter End Notes

Lena now knows about Lillian and Kaznia and she told Kara they're having twins! What did you think of Kara's initial reaction and how do you think she'll react when she comes to? I can't wait to read your comments!

Chapter 60

Chapter Notes

Surprise! I was able to get a little extra writing time in this week so here is an early bonus chapter! Don't worry though, there will still be an update on Sunday. :)

“Kara,” Lena exclaimed as she carefully tried to maneuver herself to the floor so she could attempt to wake her wife. “Kara, baby, please wake up,” she frantically begged once she finally managed to lower herself to the floor so she could sit next to Kara and pepper kisses on her face in an attempt to wake her.

 

When Kara still didn’t come to for several moments, Lena decided to try another approach as both babies had begun kicking up a storm, clearly having sense their mam’s distress. Holding Kara’s closest hand, Lena moved it to her baby bump so the blonde would be able to feel the strong kicks of their unborn children. Lena had no more than placed Kara’s hand on her stomach when she felt the strong kicks of Miah and their surprise baby return and seconds later she saw the blue eyes she loved dearly slowly open.

 

“Le…Lena,” a dazed Kara said questioningly.

 

“I’m right here, Darling.”

 

“Mmmm, I’m feeling strong kicks,” she said with a goofy smile.

 

“That you are,” Lena said with a smile of her own.

 

“I had the strangest dream, Lee. You told me we were having twins; isn’t that funny?”

 

“Kara, it wasn…,” Lena began but was quickly cut off by Kara.

 

“Wait, why are we on the floor? What are you doing on the floor?! How did you get on the floor? Are you okay? Is Miah okay,” Kara rushed out suddenly fully aware of her surroundings as she clambered to her feet and then swiftly picked up Lena bridal style and gently placed her back on their bed when the still playing sound of their children’s heartbeats continued to play throughout the room. “Wait, why am I still hearing…OH MY RAO! OH MY RAO! It wasn’t a dream, was it? You actually did tell me we’re having twins, didn’t you? And this sound…this is sound is both their heartbeats, isn’t it,” Kara said as tears welled in her eyes and she placed her hands back on Lena’s stomach.

 

“It wasn’t a dream, sweetheart; we are having twins and you are listening to both their heartbeats,” Lena lovingly said as she too grew emotional.

 

“Oh Rao! Twins! We’re having twins,” Kara beamed with her excitement clear in her voice. “Hi babies, it’s Jeju again. Gosh, I can’t believe there’s two of you in there and I’m so sorry we don’t have a name for you, our surprise baby, but I promise Mam and I will think of the perfect name for you too,” Kara said before turning her attention back to Lena. “Do you know if our little surprise baby is a boy or girl?”

 

“No, they’re positioned behind Miah just right so they couldn’t tell on the scan. They could do a blood test but I thought it might be nice to be surprised and I thought we could pick a gender neutral name so we can start calling them by their name too.”

 

“I’m perfectly happy to be surprised and I agree with you about a gender neutral name. I just…Rao, I can’t believe we’re having twins!”

 

“Me either but it feels right,” Lena said as she placed her hands on top of Kara’s.

 

“Mmmm it does. Gosh, we’re going to have twins just like my grandparents did. I hope they’re as close as my mother and Aunt Astra were but I hope they’re just as close to Elle too; I don’t want her to feel left out.”

 

“I think our children are going to be thick as thieves,” Lena said with an affectionate smile as she looked down at her bump. “Thank you, Kara.”

 

“What are you thanking me for, love?”

 

“For not wearing a condom so we could have these two little miracles in addition to our perfect little girl,” Lena said cheekily as Kara burst out laughing at Lena’s words. “Seriously though,” Lena said a few moments later, “thank you for loving me and giving me this life, Kar. You have given me the family I always dreamed of but never thought I’d actually have. I love you, Kara Zor-El.”

 

“And I love you, Lena Zor-El,” Kara said as she inched closer to Lena’s lips and finally crashed their lips together in a loving kiss that soon turned heated as the couple’s pure love and passion for each other took over.

 

“I love you,” Lena murmured against Lena’s lips when the need for air caused them to break the kiss momentarily.

 

“I love you,” Kara murmured right back before reconnecting their lips in another passion fueled kiss.

 

“I need you, Kar. Make love to me,” Lena begged.

 

“I love you,” Kara lovingly said once more as she looked at Lena with pure love, adoration and devotion before pecking Lena’s lips once more and rising from the bed causing Lena to whine.

 

“No, come back,” the raven haired goddess said with a pout prominently placed on her face.

 

Instead of answering Lena, Kara looked at her seductively and slowly began to remove her sleep clothes. One by one, Kara very slowly undid the buttons of her top reveal more and more skin with every passing moment. Once all of the buttons were undone, she pushed the top off her shoulders, revealing her naked torso. Immediately, Lena licked her lips as she took in the sight of her wife’s toned abdomen with each of her abs clearly on display but when her eyes reached Kara’s perfectly shaped breasts with her nipples already hardening, due to how turned on the blonde was, Lena couldn’t stop the moan that left her lips.

 

“See something you like,” Kara asked in a sultry tone as she seductively arched a brow.

 

“Mmmm,” Lena moaned as her eyes continued to rake over Kara’s form.

 

Pleased with her wife’s reaction, Kara continued to tease her wife as she slowly moved her hands to the waistband of her sleep shorts. She began to dip her fingers under the waistband only to remove them seconds later and instead caress her exposed skin. After doing this several times, Lena let out an impatient whine and Kara finally began to slowly move the sleep shorts down her legs until she was able to step out of them, leaving her only in her navy blue lace boyshorts that Lena loved on her.

 

“Fuck, Kara.”

 

“Language,” Kara lightly chastised with a smirk on her face before dipping her fingers under the waistband of her boyshorts and seductively removing them.

 

“Kara, please,” Lena whimpered as she squeezed her thighs together in an attempt to sate her throbbing core.

 

Once again Kara chose to respond with actions rather than words. She seductively walked to the bed, making sure to give her hips just the right amount of sway to really get Lena hot and bothered. Then, she crawled onto the bed from the bottom, making sure her ass was in the air and on display for Lena to see, and tantalizingly slow kissed her way up Lena’s left leg from her foot to her thigh before repeating the action with her right leg, causing the raven haired goddess to let out a frustrated moan as Kara ignored where she needed her the most. After kissing her way up Lena’s legs, with the last few kisses being placed over her sleep shorts, Kara slipped her hands under Lena’s shirt and slowly pushed it up, leaving open mouthed kisses behind as each new inch of skin was revealed. When she reached her wife’s chest, Lena sat up enough for Kara to be able to pull the shirt over Lena’s head. With Lena’s bare chest exposed, Kara placed open mouthed kisses over Lena’s chest and gently on her breasts, being sure to avoid her nipples as they were extremely sensitive and a little painful.

 

Lena’s moans were growing louder by the second as Kara’s kisses continued to work her up. Just when she was about to beg Kara to touch her where she needed her most, Kara worked her way up Lena’s neck before joining their lips in another fiery kiss.

 

“Kara please, I need you,” Lena begged.

 

“I’ve got you, my love, I’ve got you,” Kara assured before placing a tender kiss to Lena’s lips and then moving back down Lena’s body until she reached the waistband of her sleep shorts.

 

When Kara reached the waistband of her rave haired goddess’ sleep shorts, she placed a single kiss to the bottom of the swell of Lena’s stomach just above the waistband. Locking eyes with Lena then, Kara slowly removed Lena’s sleep shorts and underwear that were completely soaked with the raven haired woman’s arousal.

 

“You are the most beautiful woman in this and any galaxy,” Kara breathed out reverently as she looked Lena in the eyes to show how much she meant her words.

 

Lena was moved by Kara’s words and blushing she quietly said, “I agree to disagree, Darling, for you are the most beautiful woman in this and any galaxy.”

 

“I love you,” Kara said before she gently spread Lena’s legs apart and dove in.

 

Swiping her tongue along the length of Lena’s slick heat, Kara drank in as much of Lena’s essence as she could. Sliding her tongue slowly over her wife’s folds continued to work Lena up so much so that she was writhing under Kara’s touch. When she had her wife where she wanted her, Kara wrapped her luscious lips around Lena’s swollen and throbbing clit and sucked with just the right amount of pressure.

 

“Yes! Right there, Kara,” Lena moaned as she threw her head back in pleasure.

 

Hearing and seeing her wife begin to fall apart only spurred Kara on. She began alternating between swiping her tongue through Lena’s folds and sucking on her clit. When she was satisfied with her work and could tell her wife was climbing closer and closer to her release, Kara thrust two fingers knuckle deep. Setting a fast pace, Kara focused on sucking on Lena’s clit while thrusting her fingers in and out of her tight walls, making sure to curl her fingers so they scraped across Lena’s front wall each time which caused Lena to cry out in ecstasy.

 

“Yes! Not…Not going to last,” Lena breathed out as her walls began to clamp down on Kara’s fingers.

 

“Let go, Lee; come for me,” Kara husked.

 

Kara continued her ministrations for a couple more minutes and then after one, two, three hard thrusts, Lena’s walls fully clamped down on her fingers and she felt Lena’s walls spasm as her wife’s sweet ambrosia gushed around her fingers.

 

“YES!!!!! YES, KARA!!”

 

As Lena felt every second of her high, Kara was there helping her work through it. She continued to gently thrust her fingers while release her clit. When Kara was sure that Lena had finished, she carefully withdrew her fingers and sucked them clean, eliciting another moan from Lean who was watching with rapt attention.

 

Falling onto the bed, next to Lena, a moment later, Kara had a happy smile on her face while Lean looked completely sated.

 

“If I had known telling you we’re having twins would get me a mind-blowing orgasm, I wouldn’t have stressed about how to tell you and would have just blurted it out,” Lena said with a wry chuckle.

 

“Mmmm, I love watching you come undone,” Kara replied as she rolled on her side so she could peck Lena’s lips.

 

“Give me a couple minutes and I can return the favor,” Lena said seductively.

 

“Sweetheart, trust me when I say watching you come more than satisfies me.”

 

“And what if I said, I’m just shy of thirty-eight weeks pregnant and I need my wife,” Lena said as she bit her bottom lip in the way she knew did things to Kara.

 

Kara gulped at Lena’s words and instantly felt herself becoming aroused once more and she knew with the way she was feeling it was only a matter of time before her anatomy shifted.

 

“Lee, are you sure?”

 

“Oh, I’m sure and I’m feeling nostalgic, so maybe we can relive the night we made our two little miracles,” Lena purred as she caressed her stomach.

 

Feeling her anatomy begin to shift due to how aroused she was, and her desire to claim her wife in every way she could, Kara smiled at Lena smugly before joining their lips once more.

 

 


 

 

After two more rounds of earth shattering love making, including reliving when they conceived the twins, Kara and Lena were lying in their bed, fully sated as Lena laid on Kara’s chest when suddenly the reality of their situation truly dawned on the blonde.

 

“Oh Rao, we’re having twins!”

 

“Yes, Kara, we’re having twins,” Lena chuckled.

 

“No, Lee, we’re having twins as in two babies,” Kara said as if the term twins needed further explanation.

 

“That is what twins means, Darling.”

 

“Lena, we don’t have anything for twins! We have one of everything! You’re due in only a couple of weeks and twins tend to come early and we are not prepared for this,” Kara said as she abruptly slid out from under Lena and began pacing the length of their bedroom. “We need a second crib, more clothes, more diapers, extra bottles, more supplies, more everything! It took Sam and I nearly two months to make Miah’s crib and our little surprise will not get anything less than we’ve gotten for Miah because no child of ours will ever feel less than another. So, the crib should be our first priority, yes, that’s it. After the crib, we can sort everything else out,” she continued to ramble while Lena watched her clearly amused.

 

“Babe, come back to bed. We can figure out what we need to do later.”

 

“They should have identical cribs so neither feels like the other got something better. I need Sam. I need Sam to help me build another crib. Oh! If we take the supplies to the fortress we could use our super speed to build the crib in no time at all! Yes, that’s what I’ll do,” Kara continued to ramble as she quickly dressed in the first outfit she could find, which happened to be a pair of Lena’s MIT sweatpants and her own National City University hoodie, that happened to be Lena’s favorite.

 

“Kara, what are you doing,” Lena asked with a quirked brow.

 

“I need to get Sam so we can build a second crib. We’ll take the supplies to the fortress and build it there so it only takes an hour or two instead of the weeks it took here. We’ll make our surprise baby an identical crib to the one we made Miah too so neither one of them feels like the other got something better. I’ll be back by dinner and then we can plan everything else,” Kara rushed out as she made to leave the room.

 

“Kara, you don’t need too…,” Lena began but it was too late as Kara had already pecked her lips goodbye and literally run from the room to find Sam. “Rao, I love that woman,” she said quietly after Kara left, endeared and amused by her need to build their second baby a crib immediately. “Your jeju is the best mother you could ever ask for; she loves you both so much and so do I,” Lena said as she lovingly caressed her stomach before settling back in bed hoping to get some more rest before having to start her day.

 

 


 

 

When she left hers and Lena’s chambers, Kara immediately ran to Sam’s chambers, which was a junior version of Kara and Lena’s suite. The door opened automatically when she arrived but Kara was so enthralled in her thoughts about everything that needed to be done to ensure they were ready for both of twins’ arrival, that she didn’t register the sounds coming from Sam’s bedroom.

 

“Yes! I’m close; fuck Wren I’m going to come!”

 

“Let go zhao, let go,” Wren said as he continued to thrust in and out of Sam’s pulsing walls.

 

“Sam! Lena and I are having twins and we just found out and there’s so much to do and I need your help,” Kara yelled as she entered Sam’s suite and made her way towards the bedroom.

 

“I’m coming! Yes, Wren, yes,” Sam screamed as Wren pushed her over the edge and she tumbled into her release.

 

“Rao, I’m going to come too, Sam! I’m coming,” Wren moaned as he followed Sam over the edge and began to spurt rope after rope of thick, virile cum deep inside his lover.

 

“Sam, did you hear me?! Lena’s pregnant with not just one baby but with twins and I need your hel…OH MY RAO!!!”

Chapter End Notes

I hope you all have enjoyed Kara's reaction and the aftermath of it thus far. As always, thank you for reading! I can't wait to read your comments and I will see you on Sunday with the next update!

Chapter 61

Chapter Notes

And the saga of Kara walking in on Sam and Wren and what happens after continues lol

I hope you all enjoy this chapter and for those living in an area that observes daylight savings time; I hope you enjoyed the extra hour of sleep!

“Oh Rao! Oh Rao! Oh Rao,” Kara screamed as she tried to rub the images she just saw from her mind’s eye and ran from the room.


“Fuck! Kara, wait,” Sam yelled after her sister as she and Wren separated before truly being finished. “Shit! I didn’t know she was coming over this morning, I swear,” she told Wren apologetically. “Wren,” she called out a moment later when her lover didn’t say anything.


“Your sister, who is our queen, just saw me defiling you, her baby sister,” Wren uttered in sheer horror.


“Wren, she’s an adult and a married woman who certainly knows about sex seeing as her wife is currently preg…oh my Rao! Did Kara say Lena is pregnant with twins?!”


“I was not exactly focused on her words since we were…you know…but I do believe she said the word twins,” Wren said, still mortified that his queen caught him not only indisposed but literally on top of her sister.


“I need to catch up to Kara but I do want to stay here with you too,” Sam said clearly torn over what she should do.


“Hey, it’s okay zhao, I completely understand; I just hope I can eventually look my queen in the eye again,” Wren rushed to say as he snapped from his daze.


“Don’t be so dramatic; Kara is an adult. She may roast me, you or both of us for a bit but she won’t think poorly of you.”


“You don’t know that; she didn’t even know we’re together.”


“Yes, she did. She caught us kissing in the palace and she roasted me a bit about it last night all in good fun. She, Alex and I actually had a really good conversation about us and they’re both supportive even though I know they’ll both give you a shovel talk.”


“A shovel talk? Is that an Earth custom? Do family members of the couple actually have a discussion about shovels? How odd,” Wren said clearly puzzled.


“No, you goof,” Sam chuckled. “It’s when family members, or those close to someone, have a talk with their romantic partner to basically tell them to treat their loved one right or face their wrath.”


“Oh. I assure you, zhao, I will only ever strive to treat you as you should be treated. You may be a princess of Krypton but you will always be my queen and Ruby will be my little princess,” Wren said genuinely.


“I love you,” Sam blurted out, unable to hold her feelings in anymore, but before Wren could reply she was pecking his lips and speaking as she rushed to get dressed. “I love you, but I have to go find Kara. I’m sorry,” she rushed out before running from the room.


“I love you too,” Wren said back to Sam’s retreating form, a smile on his face knowing he had finally found his person before memories of his queen walking in on them resurfaced causing the man to groan once more.






“Bleach! I need bleach for my eyes! Ugh, I can never unsee that,” Kara dramatically said as she made her way through the palace, without a clear destination in mind.


“Kara, what has you carrying on like a child who just walked in on their parents,” Cat said as she entered the hallway from a guest bedroom.


“Ca…Cat? What are you doing here…wait, why are you leaving Lois’ room this early in the morning,” Kara asked when she realized what room Cat had exited from.


“Not that it’s any of your business but Lois and I have recently rekindled our romance that we had before that ingrate of a cousin of yours swooped in.”


“Oh Rao, I did not need to know that. Ugh, now I will never get that image out of my head either,” Kara grumbled.


“Kara, what has you acting this out of sorts? Surely, it’s not because I’m seeing Lois?”


“What? No! Rao, no! I always thought there was something between you two but with Kal there, I didn’t think it would amount to anything. I’m happy for you, truly, but if you aren’t prepared to accept her child and raise them as if they were your own, you need to end things before either of you develops any deeper feelings,” Kara said growing serious.


“I would never dream of hurting Lois and I would love nothing more than to raise her child with her,” Cat adamantly declared, being the most transparent with her feelings Kara had ever seen her be. “I already love her child just as I love Carter and Adam. I will admit, I do appreciate your moxie when it comes to protecting Lois though.”


“Good, and Lois and her child are family and I will always look out for them.”


“Of course you will. Now, care to tell me what had you wishing to bleach your eyes this morning,” Cat asked as she and Kara entered the living room.


“Lena’s pregnant,” Kara replied with a goofy smile on her face as she sat on the nearest couch.


“And you’re just realizing that your wife is pregnant,” Cat asked humorously with an arched brow.


“No! Obviously, I’ve known she’s pregnant but we just found out we’re expecting twins not just one baby, like we thought.”


“That’s amazing! Congratulations, Kara. Aunty Cat needs to do some more shopping now,” Cat chuckled.


“Tell me about it. We only have one of everything and Sam and I handmade Miah’s crib and I won’t allow any of my children to think they are less than any of their siblings so I wanted to make our surprise baby a crib identical to Miah’s but Sam…well she’s indisposed,” Kara said effectively ending her mini rant as she held her head in her hands, much to Cat’s amusement.


“You walked in on your sister and that military fine piece of Kryptonian ass, Wren, didn’t you?”


“You knew?!”


Chuckling Cat began to nod her head before speaking. “Yes, I knew. I’ve been coming here most nights after work to check on Carter and spend time with Lois and I may have caught them in what we’d call foreplay more than once. I swear they’re like two horny teenagers.”


“Oh Rao, not more images I can never unsee,” Kara groaned.


“I’m sorry, Kara,” Cat said while chuckling. “What can I do to help you this morning?”


“Are you any good with your hands?”


“I think if you asked Lois she’d say I’m very good with my hands,” Cat said cheekily.


“Oh Rao! No! Nope! Not doing this! Nope! I’m going go to National City to see if Alex, Maggie or J’onn can help me make a second crib. I’ll see you later…after I’ve sufficiently bleached my eyes and brains…actually no, I’ve see you after J’onn has wiped my memory of this morning,” Kara said before speeding off towards the lift so she could make her way to the portal, her personal security detail making sure to follow of course.






Less than five minutes after Kara fled the palace, Sam came running into the living room.


“Cat! Hi! Have you seen Kara this morning?”


“You just missed her, actually.”


“Fuck! Did she say where she was going?”


“She did,” Cat sing-songed, rather enjoying watching Sam sweat.


“Well, where is she going? I need…I just need to find my sister,” Sam said exasperated.


“I imagine you do,” Cat said knowingly.


“Are you going to tell me where she went or not? And why are you look so damn smug,” Sam growled.


“She went to National City to see if Alex, Maggie or J’onn could help her build a second crib identical to the one you helped her make for Miah,” Cat answered, deciding to put the clearly distressed woman out of her misery.


“Fuck! She wanted my help and instead she found me…ugh.”


“Samantha, yes, your sister walked in on you this morning in the midst of coital bliss, but you can still help her. I love your sister, you know that, but she was a bit preoccupied and something tells me she didn’t stop and think to purchase the supplies needed to build the crib. Perhaps, you could head to the market, purchase the necessary supplies then meet Kara at the fortress because we both know that’s where she’ll build it, or else Lena would skin her alive for choosing an unsecured location on top of ending her life for not telling her she was leaving Argo.”


“That’s…That’s a great idea, actually,” Sam said as she stood and started walking towards the lift. “Thanks, Cat!”


“And don’t worry, I won’t scare your lover boy off and I’ll keep an eye on Ruby if he can’t,” Cat said seriously.


“Please be nice to him, he’s mortified enough about this morning already,” Sam groaned.


“Samantha, I wouldn’t do that. I’m happy you’ve found someone,” Cat said sincerely. “Now, get going because your sister is in dire need of some help,” she chuckled.


“Thanks, he’s special and thank you for the advice about Kara. Rao, can you believe they’re having twins?!”


“No, I can’t, but we’ll help them get ready for them both. Actually, that gives me an idea. Can you keep Kara out of the house until I say it’s okay to bring her back?”


“What are you planning, Cat,” Sam asked with an arched brow.


“Something they won’t see coming…”






“Alex! Maggie! Open up, it’s me,” Kara yelled as she banged on the couple’s front door. “Come on, I know it’s early but I need your help!” When Alex and Maggie still didn’t answer, Kara resorted to using her super hearing and detecting both women’s heartbeats she tried banging on the door louder and yelling louder. “I know you’re both home! Please let me in; I really need your help!”


When neither Alex or Maggie answered the door a few minutes later, Kara decided desperate times called for desperate measures and she’d ask for forgiveness later.


“Please don’t be having sex,” Kara muttered mere seconds before using her super strength to break the door down since she didn’t have a key.


As soon as the door was kicked in, Kara used her super speed to rush up the stairs towards the sound of Alex and Maggie’s heartbeats. When she reached the entryway of the master bedroom though, she was greeted by the sight of two guns trained on her, causing her to come to an abrupt halt.


“Jesus, Kara! We could have shot you,” Alex exclaimed.


“Um, I’m bullet proof on this planet, Alex,” Kara replied bluntly.


“Still, we could have fired upon you!”


“And not that we’re not happy to see you Little Danvers, but have you ever heard of knocking,” Maggie asked slightly perturbed.


“I literally was banging on your door and yelling for both of you for like five minutes,” Kara said as she rolled her eyes.


“Oh.”


“Yeah, oh,” Kara deadpanned.


“So, what brings you here? Is everything okay back on Argo,” Alex asked, clearly worried.


“I need your help.”


“What happened,” Maggie asked as she and Alex both began to rush to get ready.


“Lena told me we’re not having one baby like we thought and now I’m freaking out.”


“Oh my God! Kara, what happened to Miah?! What happened and why are you with us instead of comforting your wife,” Alex asked as she tried to rein in her own emotions.


“What? Alex, what are you talking…oh, OH! No, no, Miah’s fine,” Kara rushed to assure once she realized what her sister assumed.


“Then what are you talking about,” Maggie asked.


“Lena told me that we’re having twins! Can you believe it?! Lena and I made two little people who are half her and half me and we already have Elle, who’s perfect, and we’re going to be this big happy family of five, but we have only one of everything and now I’m freaking out.”


“Twins,” Alex asked as tears welled in her eyes.


“Holy shit, nice work, Kara,” Maggie said with a grin on her face as she high-fived the Girl of Steel.


“Really, Mags,” Alex said as she rolled her eyes.


“What? Clearly, she did something right to knock Lena up with two babies.”


“What can I say, I guess everything about me is super,” Kara said cheekily, feeding off of Maggie’s playful banter.


“Oh my God! I can’t with you two,” Alex exclaimed throwing her hands in the air.


“Kara, you said you have one of everything, so what can we do to help,” Maggie asked.


“I don’t want our surprise baby to think they’re less than Miah because Sam and I handmade his crib so I want to make a second identical crib; that’s my first priority.”


“We’re happy to help, Kar, but wouldn’t you rather build another crib with Sam like you did before,” Alex asked curiously.


“Sam is otherwise occupied this morning, so I thought you two and J’onn could help me,” Kara said as a blush crept up the back of her neck.


“Otherwise occupied…oh she’s with Wren isn’t she,” Alex asked knowingly.


“Yep. So, will the two of you help me,” Kara asked.


“Of course we will,” Alex replied without hesitation.


“So, where are we building this crib,” Maggie asked.


“The fortress. Lena will murder me if I’m in an unsecured location for too long and I’d really like to live long enough to meet my youngest children.”


“Kara, does Lena know you left Argo? If not, pretty sure she’ll murder you on sight for leaving your planet without telling her regardless of where you built the crib,” Maggie said carefully.


“She knows I planned to build the crib at the fortress so, yes, she knows I was planning to leave Argo for a little bit,” Kara answered.


“Okay then. Why don’t you take Maggie with you now and I’ll grab J’onn and he can fly us to the fortress,” Alex suggested.


“That works for me; I just need to call the station and tell them I’m sick or something,” Maggie said.


“Sounds like a plan to me, but can you ask J’onn if he can wipe select memories from this morning” Kara said.


“Why would you want him to wipe…oh my God! You didn’t just know that Sam was with Wren did you? You walked in on them, didn’t you,” Alex asked knowingly.


“Yep! I’ve seen more of my sister and possible one day brother-in-law than I ever needed to see,” Kara grumbled.


“Oh this morning just keeps getting better and better,” Maggie howled with laughter that Alex quickly joined in on.


“Guys! Stop laughing at my trauma,” Kara whined while pouting at the couple.


“Oh fuck! She’s using the damn pout,” Alex grumbled.


“Sorry, Little Danvers. We can imagine this morning was traumatic, but we all know our Space Dad won’t wipe your memories. Plus, do you really want to make him see what you saw,” Maggie asked.


“Ugh, you’re right. Fine, I will suffer for all eternity,” Kara grumbled exaggeratedly.


“Alright, now that that’s settled, let’s get moving; we’ve got a crib to build,” Alex said happy to be included in such an important task.






Half an hour later, Kara and Maggie, followed by J’onn and Alex only a couple of minutes later, landed at the fortress. Kara immediately led them inside when it dawned on her that she didn’t stop and get the necessary supplies to build the crib before leaving Argo.


“Crap! I didn’t stop and purchase the materials needed to build the crib before coming here,” Kara said as they walked towards the room they called the “workshop”.


“Kara, I don’t think you need to worry about that,” Alex said as she looked and pointed straight ahead, into the workshop.


“What do you mean I don’t…Sam,” Kara gasped in surprise at the sight of her sister surrounded by a pile of everything needed to make a crib for the surprise baby.


“So, who wants to build a crib,” Sam asked as a grin spread across her face.

Chapter End Notes

Naturally Kara had to share the twin news with everyone she saw and of course the whole fam has appeared to help with the crib, but what is Cat planning? And how will Eliza and Astra react when they learn about the surprise baby? How will Lois, Lucy and the people of Argo react?

Chapter 62

Chapter Notes

I know many of us were hoping for SuperCorp to become canon in the series finale, even if we knew in our heads it was unlikely. This chapter does not feature SuperCorp together but SuperCorp will always be a OTP for Kara and Lena. This chapter and chapter 64 however, will get us to what Cat's surprise is, but there will also be a lot of important things happening for our supporting characters in these chapters. I do hope you enjoy all the character developments coming in this chapter and chapter 64. Chapter 65 will focus on the actual surprise.

“You came and you brought supplies,” Kara asked in wonder.

 

“Of course I did. I tried to run after you this morning but you had already left. Cat suggested that you may not have thought to stop and get supplies though, so I did and, yes, I did get the exact same supplies we used to make Miah’s crib.”

 

“What about Wren? I didn’t mean to ruin your morning,” Kara mumbled the last part as a light blush covered her cheeks while the others stood back to allow the sisters a moment.

 

“Wren understands. So, you’re having twins?”

 

“Yeah,” Kara said with a goofy smile on her face.

 

“Congratulations, sis. How’s Lena taking the news?”

 

“She’s happy; she actually said it feels right.”

 

“Well that’s good. You ready to build that crib now?”

 

“Yes, but, Sam?”

 

“Yeah, Kara?”

 

“I didn’t walk in on your first time, did I?”

 

Chuckling for a moment Sam said, “Kara, that was a continuation from last night, which was our first time, and let’s just say last night was explosive and it felt like our souls intertwined.”

 

“Wait, Sam, did you bond with Wren last night?”

 

“No, that’s ludicrous, we’ve only known each other for a couple of months,” Sam said quickly brushing Kara’s comment off.

 

“Sam, that doesn’t matter. I knew Lena was special from the first time I laid eyes on her. I may have been a little…uh…slow on realizing I was not only head over heels in love with her but that she felt the same but deep down our soulmate bond was always there.”

 

“We have a crib to build; let’s get to work,” Sam said clearly wanting to stop talking about Wren and the possibility of having bonded with him.

 

“Okay, but I’m always here if you want to talk.”

 

“I know you are,” Sam said before turning to everyone else in the room, “I’m ready to build a crib, how about all of you?”

 

 


 

 

Four hours later Kara, Sam, Alex, Maggie and J’onn stood in the workshop admiring their work.

 

“We make a pretty good team, the five of us,” Kara said proudly as she looked at the handmade crib made of true Kryptonian wood, that resembled white maple on Earth, but was a little closer to a true white coloring and had hand carvings of the House of El crest and the El Mayarah family motto on it.

 

“Yeah we do. I wasn’t sure how this would go with you, Sam and J’onn use your various levels of super speed and Maggie and I only having human speed but we pulled it off.”

 

“Damn straight we did, Alex. They needed us holding the pieces together while they used their speed to put it all together,” Maggie said cheekily.

 

“It truly was a team effort. Your surprise child will love this crib,” J’onn said encouragingly.

 

“I hope so. It’s really important to me that Miah and our surprise little one don’t ever feel that one sibling is favored over the other.”

 

“That’s really smart, Kara,” Alex said.

 

“It is, but, Little Danvers, what about Elle? Won’t she be a little hurt that you made cribs for her siblings but not her,” Maggie asked.

 

“You’ve never looked at Elle’s crib on Argo have you,” Kara chuckled.

 

“It’s a standard crib,” Alex said clearly perplexed.

 

“No it’s not. It’s Kryptonian custom for cribs to bear your house crest but my father took that to a new level. He believed that a parent should make the crib themselves as a gift to their child. He also started adding our family moto to the cribs. When I was eleven, I found my old crib in storage and asked how to make one; a few months later we completed a crib, the very crib Elle now sleeps in.”

 

“You made Elle’s crib when you were eleven,” Alex asked as Maggie’s eyes bulged, J’onn looked proud and Sam grew quiet.

 

“With my father’s help, yes. He said it would be an excellent crib for my firstborn and it is and soon her siblings will have identical cribs.”

 

“You honor your father, Kara; I have no doubt Zor-El and Jeremiah both would be proud of you,” J’onn said like a proud father.

 

“Thank you, J’onn, that means more than you know,” Kara said as her eyes grew misty but within seconds her focus completely shifted to her little sister who quickly had left the workshop. “Are you guys good to pack the crib up for transport? I think I should go check on Sam.”

 

“That’s fine, Little Dancers; we’ve got this,” Maggie said as Alex and J’onn nodded.

 

 


 

 

The moment Kara explained the significance of building her children’s cribs, Sam felt overcome with emotions and thoughts of “what if?” What if her mothers and father had raised her together along with Kara and even Kal? Would she have been taught how to build a crib by her father too? Would she have been able to make one for Ruby then? Then thoughts of what if turned to thoughts about her relationship with Wren. She couldn’t help but wonder if they’d have what her sister and Lena had or if she’d get the chance to build a crib like her father did for a child should she and Wren be blessed with one of their own. She was so caught up in her thoughts that she didn’t realize Kara had followed her.

 

“Are you alright, Sam?”

 

“Shit, Kara, you scared me,” Sam exclaimed after realizing who it was.

 

“Sorry, I just wanted to make sure you were okay. You seemed, I don’t know…off when I was talking about Dad teaching me to build the crib.”

 

“I didn’t mean to. Hearing you talk about it and the meaning behind making the cribs…it just…it makes me realize exactly how much I lost and missed out on.”

 

“I didn’t even think about how you wouldn’t realize the significance of making Miah’s crib and this one or how my words would affect you, I’m sorry,” Kara said as she hung her head.

 

“It’s okay. I know you weren’t trying to hurt me. I love that there is such a special meaning behind making the cribs and I can’t believe I didn’t think to ask you why it was so important that you not only make them but designed them a certain way.”

 

“He would have taught you about the cribs and how to make them if he had been given the chance, you know that right?”

 

“Logically, I do…it’s just…it’s hard seeing what I missed out on, what Ruby’s missed out on as a result. She didn’t even have a crib when she was first born because I was alone and couldn’t afford it and when she did have a crib it was second hand. She missed out on such a beautiful family tradition,” Sam said emotionally.

 

“Sam, you didn’t know who your biological family was; you had no way of knowing. You upheld our family motto though by being a mom to Ruby and always fighting to give her the best life possible. So, yes, you didn’t know about the crib tradition but you’ve been honoring our family and instilling those values in Ruby since long before you knew us.”

 

“I can’t help but worry that Ruby will resent not getting to grow up on Argo from day one or knowing who our biological family were most of her childhood. And what if Wren and I ever decide to have a child together? Will she resent the baby for knowing their Kryptonian roots from day one? Will she feel less than because any younger sibling would get a handmade crib? Will Ruby feel like she got the short end of the straw because any younger siblings would have a second parent around?”

 

Hearing her sister’s emotional words, Kara instantly knew that what was ailing Sam went far beyond just realizing the magnitude of what she and Ruby missed out on by not knowing they were part of the House of El. In that moment, Kara realized that what Sam was really worried about was the future and how their new life would impact Ruby, and that preparing for the twins simply brought her worries and fears to the front of her mind.

 

“I know you largely avoided the topic earlier, but, Sam, you and Wren did bond, didn’t you,” Kara asked gently.

 

“I…I think so, yes,” she quietly admitted to her sister before dramatically sitting on a nearby couch and motioning for Kara to join her. “Are you sure you want to hear this?”

 

“I may not want to know the details of your sex life but I do want to know what’s going on and if you bonded I want to be able to celebrate that with you,” Kara said genuinely as she squeezed Sam’s hand comfortingly.

 

“Okay,” Sam said before taking a deep breath. “When we made love for the very first time,” Sam began as a blush colored her cheeks, “it was the first time I’d been with anyone in a long time but while we were…ya know…I felt everything that you and Lena described feeling when you bonded. And after…well after Wren even said he felt it and thought we had bonded but the thought didn’t scare me, if anything it made me feel this calm feeling wash over me, ya know?”

 

“I do know; that’s exactly how I felt about being bonded to Lena. So, my baby sister is bonded,” Kara asked with a gentle smile.

 

“Yeah…are you mad?”

 

“Mad? What?! No! Sam, Rao no! I only want the best for you and Ruby and I see how he looks at you and you at him and I’ve seen him with Ruby too. I don’t think I’ve ever seen you this happy before, but I do need to have a chat with him immediately now so he’s on notice that he will be exiled from Argo if he ever so much as makes you or Ruby cry,” Kara said seriously.

 

“Don’t scare him off, Kara,” Sam whined.

 

“There’s no scaring him off if you’re bonded. If you’d like I can have Kelex do a scan and confirm.”

 

“How did you know I’d need confirmation?”

 

“Because, while you may be my biological sister, you are so much like Lena sometimes, especially when it comes to needing tangible proof of things.”

 

“Do we have time for a scan now? I know we’re here to help you and Lena get ready for Miah and your surprise little one not sort out my personal life,” Sam said clearly not wanting to distract her sister from her goal.

 

“It takes like two seconds; we have time. Kelex,” Kara called out.

 

“Yes, Your Majesty,” Kelex said as he came speed flying into the room.

 

“Can you perform a scan of my sister, Sam, and tell us if she is bonded?”

 

Without saying anything, Kelex began scanning Sam and seconds later he was delivering his findings.

 

“Her Royal Highness Samantha Zor-El has bonded with her soulmate, Wren Zod. Their bond has officially been recorded. Under Kryptonian law, Her Royal Highness and her bonded are considered married. The only decisions to be made is whether to have a ceremony and whether Her Royal Highness will adopt her bonded’s surname or if he will take hers. As Her Royal Highness is the sister of Queen Kara Zor-El, standard rules pertaining to women adopting their spouse’s surname do not apply. Wren Zod may also now claim Ruby Zor-El as his own natural child should he so wish to do so. Your Majesty, you and Her Magjesty Queen Lena must also decide whether Wren Zod will be given a royal title.”

 

“Thank you for that rather detailed report, Kelex, that will be all,” Kara said before turning to look at her sister who appeared to be frozen in place with her jaw on the ground. “Sam, Sam are you alright?”

 

“I…I’m bonded? Wren’s my soulmate? I…I found my soulmate. This is real…like actually real and not a dream, right” Sam asked as tears welled in her eyes.

 

“You found your soulmate, sis; it’s real. I promise you it’s real. Rao, I am so happy for you! After I threaten Wren’s life if he ever hurts you, we must throw a celebration even if you don’t want to have a formal wedding! This is so exciting!”

 

“It feels like everything has happened so fast! We’ve only known each other for a couple of months Kara,” Sam exclaimed as she began to freak out.

 

“Hey, hey,” Kara soothed as she could tell Sam was beginning to hyperventilate. “Do you love Wren?”

 

“With every fiber of my being,” Sam said without hesitation.

 

“Do you see a future with him?”

 

“I can’t picture one without him,” Sam again replied without hesitation.

 

“Can you see him as a father to Ruby?”

 

“He’s already a father to her even if she doesn’t call him Dad. He loves her and does everything a father would. When I came home from sisters’ night, he was in Ruby’s room helping her with a project for school even though it was definitely past her bedtime. I’ve never asked him to be involved with Ruby’s life, he just does it. If I didn’t know any better I’d think he was her biological father.”

 

“Then it doesn’t matter if it’s only been a few months, Sam. You and Wren did something Lena and I were too afraid to do; you admitted your feelings instead of wasting so much time trying to convince yourselves you were only friends. You deserve to be happy. You deserve this,” Kara assured her sister. “The crib is done, so how about we go home and you go talk to your husband while I go home to Lena and try to figure out exactly what needs to be done to ensure we’re ready for both Miah and our little surprise. We can all meet up later and see how we can work together to accomplish everything. How’s that sound?”

 

“That sounds doable,” Sam said as she quickly fired off a message to Cat to see if it was okay to bring Kara home yet and she received an instant reply saying it was safe to come home.

 

“Good, let’s go then,” Kara said as she began to lead Sam back towards the others.

 

“Yes, let’s,” Sam said with a sift smile.

 

“Oh, one other thing…,” Kara began before trailing off piquing Sam’s interest.

 

“What is it, Kara,” Sam asked curiously.

 

“While Lena’s been working on her little projects, like the drones, I’ve been spending some time at the science guild, getting back to my roots.”

 

“That’s great! Have you started working on any projects?”

 

“One; a research project actually.”

 

“What’s the topic,” Sam asked even though she wasn’t really sure what prompted Kara to talk about her time with the science guild now of all times.

 

“Soulmate bonds and specifically how the soulmate bond allowed Lena and I to conceive naturally. Lena and I learned everything we could from the AIs but one question remained that they had absolutely no definitive answer to that question.”

 

“I thought our mother’s AI said the soulmate bond likely allowed for conception?”

 

“It did but I wanted to know how. It turns out that our belief that we could not reproduce with other species was based on the assumption of a Kryptonian nationalist. For some reason, our people never looked into the science further but I did. You see, we can reproduce with other species as long as our genetic codes are compatible and one of the species we are compatible with is humans.”

 

“Okay, so that explains it then, right?”

 

“Yes and no. While we are compatible with humans and a plethora of other species, we also need to live under the same type of sun to be able to reproduce. For example, while Kryptonians and humans are compatible, our people could not go to Earth today and impregnate a human or vice versa today or even next month because they live under a yellow sun and us a red run. They also couldn’t live on Earth for a period of time and then reproduce with a human because at the core of every Kryptonian born on Krypton is the red sun radiation signature. Each type of sun has a different radiation signature and you can’t erase the radiation signature for the type of sun you were born under no matter how long you live under a different sun. The only exception is that my research showed that those born under one sun and moved to live under another sun within a few months of their birth can reproduce with those who are from the type of sun they were raised under because their core will predominantly feature the radiation signature from the sun they were raised under. For example, you and Kal were sent to Earth so quickly after your birth that the two of you could reproduce with humans,” Kara explained.

 

“Okay…so that explains Ruby’s existence and Lois’ baby but how did you and Lena conceive?”

 

“That’s where the soulmate bond comes in. Soulmate bonds truly are an amazing thing Sam! I know I’ve only begun to scratch the surface of the bonds but they are magnificent,” Kara said as she began to ramble.

 

“I would love to hear everything you’ve learned one day, but Kara, how did the soulmate bond make your twins’ conception and Elle’s existence possible?”

 

“Sorry, I got excited,” Kara said sheepishly.

 

“It’s okay, just explain.”

 

“I won’t try to explain the science but soulmate bonds enable our DNA to tell if it has come into contact with the genetic material of our soulmate and when that happens the bond is able to overcome differences in the radiation signatures and it somehow allows the stronger of the signatures to prevail,” Kara explained.

 

“I’m still confused, Kara. I may be Kryptonian but I didn’t get to grow up with the science guild or all the advanced technology.”

 

“What it means is that when Lillian used Jeremiah to re-create the birthing matrix, she used mine and Lena’s DNA to create Elle. When our genetic material came into contact with each other, it recognized that Lena and I were soulmates, even though we were not bonded when our samples were taken from us. As soon as our genetic material began to bond together to create Elle, one of our sun radiation signatures overrode the other. It appears the same happened when Lena and I conceived the twins, except in that instance we were bonding during their conception. I’ve only just begun to understand how it is possible but that’s the basics for how our children became possible,” Kara explained.

 

“That’s amazing. I would be interested to hear what else the soulmate bond is capable of, especially now that I know I’ve found mine,” Sam said as blush crept up her neck.

 

“Well…you see…that um…that brings me to the real reason I brought all this up. I learned something else about the soulmate bond while studying how our children are all possible.”

 

“Kara,” Sam asked questioningly, “what aren’t you telling me,” Sam asked immediately able to tell Kara was withholding something likely of importance from her.

 

“It appears that the act of bonding increases the chance of conception tenfold,” Kara said as a smirk began to spread across her lips.

 

“And by tenfold you mean what exactly?”

 

“I mean it appears to ensure at least a ninety percent conception rate.”

 

“Kara, what exactly are you saying,” Sam asked even though she was nearly one hundred percent certain she knew exactly what her sister was saying.

 

“I’m saying you should probably take a pregnancy test in a few weeks,” Kara said as her smirk grew larger and she fled the room, leaving a slack jawed Sam in her wake.

 

“Wait! Kara! KARA,” Sam yelled after her sister as she chased after her when she came to her senses a couple of moments later.

Chapter End Notes

It looks like Kara is getting the last laugh in her saga of walking in on her sister lol This chapter was a big one for Kara and Sam but also for Alex for simply being included in a family tradition started by Kara and Sam's father. How do you feel about the Sam and Wren? And do you think Sam will be bringing another child into the family? And what about Wren? Should he take the House of El surname or should Sam adopt the House of Zod surname? I can't wait to read your thoughts! Thank you for reading!

Chapter 63

Chapter Notes

It's going to be a busy weekend so I'm not sure if I'll be able to post Sunday so I'm posting Sunday's update a little early. While there are no SuperCorp moments in this chapter there are some important moments for some other characters. SuperCorp will be reunited in the next chapter though, I promise!

As a heads up I will be out of town on vacation from November 27th through December 4th. Chapter 65 is partially written and will be posted before I go on vacation, so you won't have to wait too long for another update, but there will be no posts while I'm away (unless I can't sleep one night and end up writing lol). Once I am back from vacation, posts will resume as usual.

As soon as the doors of the lift closed behind Sam, Cat got to work on her plan. Immediately, she ran back to Lois’ room, where her lover was surprised to see her return so soon.

 

“Cat? What are you doing back here? I thought you had to get to CatCo?”

 

“As much I detest the idea of it, I am leaving Snapper in charge today; we have something much more pressing to do here.”

 

“Really? I thought you’d be completely sated after last night, but I am not complaining; your fingers are magical,” Lois said as she wiggled her eyebrow seductively.

 

“Sweetheart, I do love pleasuring you, but sadly we do not have time for that right now,” Cat said regrettably.

 

“Then I’m confused.”

 

“I ran into Kara while leaving your room earlier,” Cat began before Lois cut her off.

 

“Kara knows? About us, I mean,” she asked as her face paled.

 

“Yes,” Cat said as she sat on the edge of the bed and cupped Lois’s face before pecking her lips softly, “and she’s happy for us. In fact, she gave me a bit of a shovel talk.”

 

“Oh no.”

 

“It’s alright, sweetheart. She cares for you and ou…your little one,” Cat said, stopping herself from saying “our” as she and Lois had yet to discuss her role with the baby.

 

“You wanted to say ‘our little one’, didn’t you,” Lois asked in awe.

 

For the first time in her life, Lois saw Cat blush and advert her gaze before softly replying and her reply truly melted Lois’ heart.

 

“I did…I know we haven’t had the talk about what we are, or where it’s going, but I’ve loved you for ten years and I’ll still be loving you when I take my last breath.”

 

“Cat…”

 

“Please let me get this all out; I’m afraid I won’t be courageous enough to say it later and will revert to the colder Cat Grant exterior the world is used to seeing from me,” Cat sheepishly admitted while her eyes locked with Lois’. “We had a brief time together before I moved to National City to start CatCo and make it into the empire it is now and that cretin Kal weaseled his way into your life, but,” Cat quickly added seeing Lois was about to interrupt, “during our time together you loved me like no one had before and you accepted our slight age difference and both my sons. It didn’t matter to you that Adam and Carter were not yours, you loved them just the same. I know that I share no DNA with Little Bean, but I do love them just as much as I love Adam and Carter. I’ve been imagining what a life with you would look like for years; you were the one that got away, and I always pictured you and I raising my boys together, or well trying to advise Adam since he’s all grown up now, but now…now I can’t picture a life without me by your side, raising Carter and Little Bean together and being there for Adam however much he allows,” Cat said more confidently with each word as she looked at Lois with nothing but love and devotion in her eyes.

 

“I don’t think I’ve ever heard you speak so passionately about your feelings before,” Lois softly admitted.

 

“I learned my lesson the hard way. I should have shown you just how much you truly meant to me back then but I’m glad I didn’t.”

 

“What? Why? I thought? But you said,” Lois asked, fumbling with her words, clearly confused.

 

“My sweet, sweet Lois, I meant every word I said. As much as I wish we had never parted, I’m glad we did because had we not, then Little Bean wouldn’t be getting ready to join us and I cannot imagine my life without them.”

 

“Oh Cat,” Lois said as tears welled in her eyes. “I have been holding the immensity of my feelings in because I thought it was too soon and I didn’t want to risk scaring you off…”

 

“You could never,” Cat quickly protested before being hushed by a lone finger being placed against her lips.

 

“I know that now, but after losing you ten years ago because I was too afraid to fight for us and then just diving into a relationship with Kal because it made sense and my father approved…”

 

“Ah yes, General Sam Lane, he never liked me much.”

 

“He’s a homophobic xenophobe and I know now that his opinion means nothing. My point is, I don’t intend to let you go this time. This is our second chance, Cat; we can be a family, all five of us,” Lois said with nothing but love in her eyes.

 

“I love you, Lois, I do but I fear the chance of having Adam in my life has gone.”

 

“I love you too,” Lois began as she placed a chaste kiss to Cat’s lips, “but I wouldn’t be so sure about Adam. He’s stayed in touch with me over the past ten years and he misses you. Together, I have faith we can reunite our whole family and I have no doubt that Adam and Carter will be amazing big brothers to Little Bean.”

 

“Carter has always wanted a younger sibling and I would love nothing more than for all five of us to be a family.”

 

“Then let’s be a family. I know it may seem quick, but this has been ten years in the making, Cat. I’m not saying we have to get engaged or married anytime soon, or ever if you don’t want, but I don’t want to waste any more time. I know CatCo needs you but you’ve been commuting from here for months now. So, what would you say to moving here with me, Carter and Little Bean?”

 

“Really?”

 

“Yes. We don’t have to live here for forever, but at least until Little Bean is born and this whole mess with my father, Lillian Luthor and Cadmus is taken care of; so, what do you say?”

 

“Yes. I say, yes,” Cat said as she joined their lips once more.

 

“Good. Now that that’s settled, I know I got us a little sidetracked but you were telling me about running into Kara earlier. What happened?”

 

“Kara was a bit traumatized this morning but once she managed to put a complete sentence together she shared some rather exciting news.”

 

“Traumatized? Wait…did she finally catch Sam and Wren,” Lois asked knowingly.

 

“She did but they had apparently upped the ante from what we’ve caught them doing,” Cat said with a chuckle.

 

“Oh poor Kara! But, that’s also hilarious,” Lois said through her own laughter.

 

“I thought it was quite funny myself,” Cat said as she chuckled alongside her lover.

 

“She must be traumatized, but it is a rite of passage amongst siblings. I walked in on Lucy as she was losing her v-card, so between Kara and I, I think I win for most traumatizing walking in on a sibling experience.”

 

“That you do, love, that you do.”

 

“But tell me, what was Kara’s exciting news?”

 

“Lena’s pregnant,” Cat said with a grin on her face.

 

“Um, Cat, do we need to get your eyes checked? We’ve all known Lena is pregnant for months; hell, her due date is in just a couple of weeks,” Lois chuckled.

 

“I know that,” Cat said with her signature eye roll. “What the news is, is that she’s pregnant with twins.”

 

“Twins? Oh my God! Two babies! That’s so exciting!”

 

“It really is. They just found out and in typical Kara fashion she’s freaking out because they are only prepared for one baby. As we speak she and Sam are at the fortress, likely with Alex, Maggie and J’onn, making a crib for the surprise baby. Sam is going to keep Kara away until I say it’s okay for them to return but I need help executing my plan.”

 

“What plan is that?”

 

“I want to put together an impromptu baby shower for Kara and Lena today so we can all celebrate this wondrous news and help them gather what they need to be fully prepared for both their little ones.”

 

“That’s a wonderful idea, but why does it need to happen today?”

 

“Twins tend to come early and with Lena’s due date only a couple of weeks away, the twins could appear at any given moment so time is of the essence.”

 

“I didn’t think about that. How can I help?”

 

“This is what I’m thinking…”

 

 


 

 

After Cat explained her plan to Lois, the two quickly got to work. They agreed that the news about the twins should come from Kara and Lena themselves, but they also knew they needed the help of everyone close to the couple who were still on Argo. Both women knew Eliza, Astra, Lucy, Ruby, Carter and even Wren would help them get everything ready even if they weren’t entirely truthful about why they needed to have the shower that day. Knowing that Wren may know the truth about the twins, Lois went in search of the man while Cat made her way to the gardens, knowing that Eliza and Astra had made a habit of having Kryptonian coffee, which was easily four times as strong as Earth coffee, while exchanging stories about Kara.

 

Ultimately, it was Lois who found her person first. Deciding to get herself a cup of coffee before searching for the man, she was pleasantly surprised to find Wren in the kitchen himself, but he wasn’t alone; no, Wren was in the kitchen seemingly teaching Ruby and Carter how to make a more traditional Kryptonian breakfast.

 

“I know you both are used to Earth’s cuisine but I promise you this is amazing,” Wren said as he finished putting all the ingredients on the counter.

 

“But what are we making, Wren,” Ruby asked as she and Carter watched Wren’s every move.

 

“We are making babootch with an egg scramble and fresh O’Kaila juice to drink.”

 

“What’s babootch,” Carter asked.

 

“Babootch most closely resembles what you know as steak. It’s the most tender meat you will ever eat. First though, we need to season the babootch and put it in the oven then we can get to work on the egg scramble. Now to season the meat first we…”

 

“Lois,” Carter exclaimed happily as soon as he caught sight of the reporter.

 

“Hi, bud. I hope you both are being good for Wren.”

 

“They’re perfect angels,” Wren said automatically as he smiled at the children. “Can I get you anything, Lois?”

 

“Oh, I was actually just coming for a cup of coffee and then I was going to look for you actually.”

 

“Me,” Wren asked confused.

 

“Yes, you, Wren,” Lois chuckled. “Carter, do you think you and Ruby could go get Wren and I each a cup of coffee?”

 

“Okay! Come on, Rubes,” Carter said as he grabbed Ruby’s hand and walked through the kitchen towards the entry to the dining room where a coffee cart was always set up in the mornings.

 

“If you didn’t want the children in the room this must be serious,” Wren said nervously.

 

“It’s nothing bad, I promise. I understand you may have become party to some news Kara and Lena haven’t shared publically yet.”

 

“You know too then? About the twins,” Wren said, making sure to whisper the word “twins”.

 

“Cat is planning a baby shower for later today for Kara and Lena. They are only prepared for one baby so we want to help get them ready for both.”

 

“What exactly is a baby shower?”

 

“You don’t have those here?”

 

“No. We do have a celebration after the arrival of a new child. Whatever city or town the child was born in holds a city-wide celebration. Everyone would bring gifts for the child and the parents. During the celebration, the child’s name would be revealed and the elders would bless the child too.”

 

“That sounds wonderful. A baby shower is similar sort of. Typically, only women attend, but men are welcome as well. Everyone brings gifts to help the expectant parents prepare for the arrival of their little one or ones. There are also shower games, such as making guesses about the day the children will be born, what hair and eye color they will have, what their sex will be or seeing who can cut a string the right length to wrap around the pregnant mother’s bump or other silly things like that. There’s also food and everyone will share their advice or well wishes,” Lois explained.

 

“That sounds nice. I believe our queens would enjoy having both a baby shower and our traditional celebration. However, I think we should include gifts for Elle at this shower and the celebration after the twins’ birth too. My understanding is our queens were unable to prepare for her arrival ahead of time or celebrate her birth.”

 

“I think that’s a fantastic idea, Wren. Sam is keeping Kara out of the house until we’re ready and I am hoping my sister will occupy Lena…”

 

“What can I do to help,” Wren asked, interrupting Lois.

 

“After breakfast, could you and the kids go to the market and pick up some gifts? We made a list a little bit ago. Cat and I are going to be tied up decorating the grand ballroom.”

 

“Of course! I’m happy to help and I know the kids will be too.”

 

“Thank you. Also, we are not telling anyone that we are primarily doing this because Kara and Lena just learned they’re actually having twins. We know they would want to be the ones to share that news so can you keep the secret?”

 

“Yes, of course. Would you like us to prepare some babootch and egg scramble for you and Cat? I could have it sent down to the grand ballroom.”

 

“That would be wonderful, actually, thank you,” Lois said with a smile.

 

“It is not a problem.”

 

“And thank you for being so hands-on with the kids; I love Carter as if her were my own son and it means the world to me to see him smile as he was as you began to explain what you all will be making this morning and Ruby…well that girl loves you, it’s clear as day,” Lois said.

 

“Carter is a great kid. He may not be Kryptonian, but he thinks like one. As for Ruby, she has stolen my heart just as easily as her mother did. I hope to one day be someone she can see as a father figure and even if that day never comes, I will always love her as if she were my own daughter. I haven’t told Sam yet, but I think Ruby could make an amazing General one day and I hope to be the one to teach her the ways of the military guild if that is the path she chooses,” Wren said with the beaming smile of a father who was immensely proud of his child.”

 

“You…You want to be my Dad…really,” Ruby asked as tears welled in her eyes and she nearly dropped the mug full of coffee she was carrying.

 

“Ruby,” Wren exclaimed, not having expected the girl to re-enter the room at that moment.

 

“Did you…did you mean it,” Ruby asked and Lois’ heart warmed as she watched Carter take the mug from Ruby’s hands and place both mugs on the counter so he could comfort Ruby.

 

“I did. I understand that on Earth, relationships don’t move this fast but, on Krypton this is normal and when you know you know. I love your mother and I love you too. You are my daughter in every single way that matters.”

 

“I’ve never had anyone except my mom before.”

 

“I know that, but I swear to you, I will never leave you. In fact, I made this for you,” Wren said as he pulled a small box out of his pocket.

 

“You made me something,” Ruby asked as her bottom lip trembled.

 

“I did,” Wren said as he opened the box, which contained a necklace. “Every Kryptonian house has its own familial traditions and for the House of Zod, we give our children a handmade totem of our family crest. I know you like necklaces, so I put yours on a pure Kryptonian silver chain in case you’d like to wear it,” he explained as he handed the box containing the necklace to Ruby.

 

“It’s beautiful,” Ruby said in awe as she took it out of the box and turned it over in her hands before gasping when she saw the engraving on the back that read “To i inah, zrhythrevium House of El ze zhinah House of Zod.” “It says ‘To my daughter, member of the House of El and heir of the House of Zod’,” Ruby said in complete shock.

 

“Your Kryptonese is coming along very well, Ruby. I’m so proud of you for being able to read that with such ease,” Wren praised.

 

“Do you mean it?”

 

“Yes. No matter what happens, you will always be my daughter and my heir. I love you, Ruby,” Wren said as tears welled in his own eyes.

 

“I love you too Ukr,” Ruby said as her happy tears welled over and she rushed to Wren who automatically wrapped her in a tight embrace.

 

Watching the father and daughter moment, Lois found herself gravitating to Carter and pulling him into a side hug before whispering in his ear, “I love you Carter.”

 

“I love you too,” the boy whispered back.

 

 

 

A few moments later, Wren and Ruby had pulled apart and they all got back to work. Lois stood in the doorway for another minute or so though and watched Wren begin to teach the children how to prepare the babootch and egg scramble breakfast before she too got back to work, namely finding her sister so she could hopefully go to Lena and distract her until everything was ready.

 

 


 

 

While Lois was busy finding Wren, Cat was locating Eliza and Astra. As expected, the two women were in the gardens. Unsurprisingly, when she approached the pair, they were sharing stories about Kara; this time it was Eliza telling Astra about a time when Kara returned home from school with no less than six puppies in tow.

 

“Alex normally walked home with her, but she had detention yet again. When the time for Kara to return home came and went I began to think she had chosen to remain at school until Alex could walk home with her but then I look out the window and here comes Kara carrying more puppies than a human could with a huge grin on her face,” Eliza said as she chuckled lightly.

 

“That sounds like Kara. She always had a love for animals,” Astra said with a small smile before noticing Cat’s approach. “Cat, good morning.”

 

“Good morning, Astra, Eliza.”

 

“Cat! What brings you to Argo,” Eliza asked.

 

“I actually need your help.”

 

“Is everything alright,” Astra asked.

 

“Yes, yes, everything and everyone is fine. I was just thinking that Lena is due in only a couple of weeks and we haven’t had a baby shower yet.”

 

“You’re completely right! Gosh, with everything that has happened planning a shower completely slipped my mind! It’s going to be difficult to plan one now though,” Eliza said with a furrowed brow.

 

“Excuse me, but what exactly is a baby shower,” Astra asked.

 

“It is like a party to celebrate the anticipated arrival of a child. Those near and dear to the expectant parents bring gifts for the child or the parents, share advice on child rearing, play baby themed games and just have a good time together,” Eliza explained.

 

“Oh, that sounds similar to our celebrations, except ours occur after the birth and involves the entire city or town where the child is born,” Astra said.

 

“That sounds nice. Would it be improper to have both a shower and post-birth celebration,” Cat asked, not wanting to something that would make Kara and Lena look bad to their people.

 

“No, we do not have any rules stating a celebration cannot occur prior to the birth. I think it would be nice to honor both Earth and Kryptonian customs,” Astra said.

 

“Good because I was hoping you both would be agreeable to helping me arrange for the shower to be later today,” Cat said straight to the point.

 

“Today?! Cat, that affords us barely any time to prepare or get gifts,” Eliza exclaimed.

 

“I know it’s soon but Kara is out with Sam and Lois is going to have Lucy keep Lena occupied while the three of us and Lois get the grand ballroom ready and Wren, Ruby and Carter will be doing some gift shopping. Once the ballroom is ready we can do some shopping ourselves,” Cat explained.

 

“You’ve thought of everything, haven’t you,” Eliza said.

 

“I hope you don’t think I am overstepping,” Cat said earnestly.

 

“No! Not at all. I’m touched that you would think to do this and make every effort to make it happen so quickly,” Eliza genuinely said.

 

“I too think your intent is admirable. My nieces are very lucky to have you in their lives, as are their children,” Astra added.

 

“Chop chop then, we have much to do and very little time to do it,” Cat said as she began walking back towards the palace, with Eliza and Astra quick to follow.

 

 


 

 

As Cat, Eliza and Astra made their way to the grand ballroom to begin decorating, Lois was talking to her sister about the baby shower plans.

 

“Luce, it’s me,” Lois called out as she entered her sister’s room.

 

“One sec,” Lucy called out from the ensuite. “Hey, sis,” she said as she waddled into the room while caressing the swell of her stomach.

 

“Hi Luce. God, I still can’t believe you’re having a baby in about two months.”

 

“You’re one to talk; I can’t believe you’re having a baby in less than three months.”

 

“I know, it’s so surreal and definitely not how I imagined it happening,” Lois said as she joined Lucy in the small sitting area by the window.

 

“It’s not how I imagined becoming a parent either, but I know that’s not the real reason you came to find me. What’s going on, Lois?”

 

“Cat wants to throw Lena and Kara a baby shower today since Lena’s due date is only a couple of weeks away.”

 

“And she couldn’t have given more notice because? Usually, I can count on Cat to be one of the most organized amongst us.”

 

“She was talking to Kara this morning and realized how stressed Kara is trying to make sure they’re ready and since Kara is off with Sam right now it seemed like the perfect timing.”

 

“Uh huh, if that’s your story,” Lucy said clearly not completely buying her sister’s reasoning for the immediacy of the shower. “What can I do to help?”

 

“We were hoping you would keep Lena busy, preferably in her and Kara’s chambers until we’re ready for her and Kara to arrive.”

 

“I can handle that. I’m sure we can pass the time swapping pregnancy stories at the very least,” Lucy said with a coy smile.

 

“I knew you’d be up for the task. I’ll message you when we’re ready for Lena,” Lois said as she stood to take her leave.

 

“Sounds good, but I know you’re hiding something,” Lucy called after her sister before caressing her stomach and speaking to her unborn child. “Your Aunty Lois isn’t telling us something, what do you think it is? Until we figure it out, I guess we’re getting to spend some time with Aunty Lena,” she said with a soft smile.

 

 


 

 

Meanwhile, in the royal chambers, Lena was enjoying a lazy morning. After getting Elle from her crib, she settled back on the bed and decided to read her little girl and unborn children a couple of stories before deciding to tell them stories about their jeju. Just as she was telling them about the time their jeju said she flew to L-Corp on a bus, the automated system, thanks to an enhanced security feature on their chambers, announced that someone was seeking entrance.

 

“Your Majesty, Miss. Lucy Lane seeks to enter the royal bedchambers.”

 

“Please, permit her entrance,” Lena easily replied.

 

“Granting entrance now,” the system said mere moments before Lucy waddled into the room.

 

“Lucy, good morning; to what do we owe the pleasure,” Lena said once Lucy rounded the corner to the bedroom portion of the chambers.

 

“We haven’t had a chance to spend much time together alone so I thought I’d see if you wanted to hang out today; I could really go for some girl chat with the only other person in the palace who understands what being pregnant at this exact moment feels like.”

 

“Come have a seat then. I was just telling my children, born and unborn, about the time Kara came to L-Corp and told me she had flown there on a bus but yet I still didn’t put the pieces together that she was Supergirl,” Lena said with a chuckle.

 

“When we first became friends, I complained that my coffee was cold and she literally whipped off her glasses and said she’d take care of it then all of a sudden got flustered and started stammering about how she meant she could put it in the microwave to re-heat. I should have known something was up then too, so I guess we both were a bit oblivious,” Lucy chuckled.

 

“That we were,” Lena chuckled before growing serious. “Lucy, I know you wanted to swap pregnancy stories but do you mind if I ask what’s going on between you and Aunt Astra?”

 

“You’ve finally started calling her aunt, have you,” Lucy asked with an arched brow.

 

“Yes. Until Kara, I didn’t truly have a family and I definitely did not have any aunts but I know Astra is here to stay and it feels right to call her Aunt Astra, but you are avoiding the question, Lucy.”

 

“Ugh fine. I don’t really know what is going on between us. Star spends most of her free time with me, she talks to Little Blueberry…”

 

“Wait, Little Blueberry,” Lena asked curiously.

 

“Yes. They were the size of a blueberry when I discovered I was pregnant so I started calling them Little Blueberry and it stuck.”

 

“It’s cute and I totally interrupted you, sorry,” Lena said sheepishly.

 

“It’s okay. I honestly don’t know what’s going on with us. She spends almost all her time with us, talks to Little Blueberry and even kisses my stomach; she’s the person whose voice always calms Little Blueberry, she calls me ‘dear one’, let’s me call her Star when we both know she would never let anyone else call her a nickname and she evens sleeps in my bed and cuddles with me but she hasn’t actually talked to me about her feelings and I have no idea how to broach the topic with her,” Lucy grumbled.

 

“I’m by no means the Astra whisperer, but she’s been through a lot and she’s going to be guarded with her heart and yours as well.”

 

“What do you mean?”

 

“Luce, it’s no secret that your relationship with James was tumultuous at best and he was quite literally murdered not too long ago. It stands to reason that Astra would be concerned that it’s too soon for you or that you may not want to get into another relationship right now. And as for Astra herself, she lost her husband and when she lost Non, she believed she lost her chance to be a parent. You are having a baby in less than two months; a baby that I am willing to stake my life on that Astra would love to raise with you but she’s afraid of losing you both. You need to talk to her and tell her exactly how you feel and what, if any, role you want her to have in the baby’s life. You both need to be open with your feelings and wants so you can truly be open with one another.”

 

“I didn’t think of it like that,” Lucy admitted.

 

“Mmmm, so the question really is how do you feel about Astra?”

 

“I…I loved James, for a time, I really did. Being with James was easy but I think that’s because we actually fit together better as friends and because my father approved of James. With Astra though, it’s completely different. I look forward to seeing her and when I don’t see her, I miss her. I smile like a kid on Christmas morning every time she talks to Little Blueberry. When she holds me at night, I feel like I’m home. I’ve never felt for anyone what I feel for her,” Lucy admitted as a blush colored her cheeks.

 

“You should tell her that. I truly believe if you tell Astra how you feel she will open up to you as well and you can both overcome your fears.”

 

“Maybe…so are you ready for Miah to be born,” Lucy asked in a less than subtle attempt to change the topic.

 

“Yes. I cannot wait to hold my littlest ones in my arms,” Lena answered while caressing her stomach lovingly, totally unaware that she just slipped up.

 

“Wait, littlest ones?”

 

Realizing she had outed herself, Lena chose to let her beaming smile spread across her lips as she nodded her head happily, more than ready to personally share the happy news.

 

“I thought we’d figure out some cutesy way to tell everyone but based on how Kara left this morning I’m pretty sure at least half our family knows by now,” Lena chuckled, “but you heard correctly. Kara and I are actually expecting twins, we just found out.”

 

“Oh my God! That’s amazing and scary but mainly amazing,” Lucy rushed out.

 

“It really is amazing. I never thought I’d have a real family and now I have one and not only do I have the most amazing wife and daughter,” Lena said as she stroked her daughter’s hair who was lying on her chest, “but I am about to welcome two more children into the world with my amazing wife. It feels like a dream.”

 

“But it’s not a dream, it’s reality.”

 

“Yes, it is,” Lena said happily.

 

 

 

For the next few hours, Lena and Lucy talked about their unborn children, how their pregnancies were progressing and anything else they could think of. By the time Lois sent Lucy a message that it was time to get Lena to the surprise shower, the pair felt closer than ever before and knew they’d most certainly have a closer relationship going forward.

Chapter End Notes

Well, that was a lot. What do you think about the steps forward for Cat/Lois and Wren's relationship with Ruby? And what about Lucy/Astra? Will they actually tell each other how they feel or will they be the next Kara/Lena who dance around feelings for far too long? And for those who guessed it, yep we're having a baby shower! The next chapter will be 100% devoted to the baby shower. I look forward to reading your comments and as always, thank you for reading!

*Also for those wondering, Cat is able to come to Argo so often because of a portable portal device created by Lena. I don't directly address how she's able to travel to/from Argo at will in this chapter but that's how.*

Chapter 64

Chapter Notes

As promised here is one last update before I am officially on the road for vacation! The time for the baby shower is finally here and I hope you enjoy it!

As as a reminder I most likely will not be posting while I'm on vacation. Right now it looks like I will be returning on 12-5 so an update will come as soon as possible after that and then I will get back to our regular updates.

“Kara, Darling, wake up,” Lena cooed.

 

“Mmmm, Lena? What are you doing at the fortress? And why was I asleep,” Kara sleepily asked as she smacked her lips together while she woke.

 

“We’re not at the fortress, Darling,” Lena chuckled.

 

“What do you mea….wait, wait! I was at the fortress and we built the crib and Rao! Someone came up behind me and then everything went black. Where’s Sam? Where’s Alex? Where’s Maggie and J’onn? Lena, what happened,” Kara rushed out in a panic as she suddenly fully came to her senses.

 

“Shh, it’s okay. I don’t know what they’re up to but Sam brought you here just as Lucy brought me.”

 

“Did they knock you out too? Are you okay? What about the babies?”

 

“Kara, we are all just fine. Lucy didn’t knock me out, she just told me there was a surprise and she needed me to wait here for a bit.”

 

But why was I knocked out then?”

 

“Because, you are an excellent surprise guesser and I didn’t want you to ruin it for yourself, so I knocked you out just long enough to get you here,” Sam said as she entered the room.

 

“That’s not fair,” Kara whined as her signature pout found its’ way to her face.

 

“Sorry sis,” Sam said with a shrug of her shoulders.

 

“Sam, we love you, we do, but are you going to tell us what’s going on or not?”

 

“Ugh, you two are no fun. Come on, I think you’ll like what’s waiting for you,” Sam said knowingly as she led the couple from the room.

 

 


 

 

“SURPRISE!!!!!”

 

“Oh my Rao!”

 

“What the?!”

 

“Welcome to your baby shower,” Sam said as Kara and Lena were greeted by all their family and friends.

 

“You did all of this for us,” Kara asked feeling herself grow emotional.

 

“No, I only helped; this was all Cat.”

 

“Wow,” Kara and Lena said as they looked about the grand ballroom.

 

Looking around the ballroom, the couple couldn’t help but grow emotional seeing all the decorations and the smiling faces of all their family and friends. There was a blue and pink balloon arch at the entrance, tables with beautiful floral arrangements with small nth metal House of El crests in the center, candles, a bunny balloon guestbook that would be able to be hung in the nursery, a “wishes for baby” clothesline with construction paper animal cutouts that guests would write their wishes for the newest additions on, a onesie decorating station, a table with a mountain of gifts and a long table with every desert Lena or Kara could dream of. What truly melted their hearts though was seeing Eliza, Astra, Alex, Sam who was holding Elle, Maggie, Lois, Lucy, Cat, Ruby, Carter, Wren, J’onn and even Winn and Andrea smiling at them.

 

“I…This is too much,” Lena said as her emotions finally got the better of her and her tears began to flow.

 

“I can’t believe this; this is amazing,” Kara said in total awe.

 

“We all want to celebrate Miah’s impending arrival with you,” Eliza said with love for her grandchildren clear in her voice.

 

Hearing Eliza mention only Miah was sobering to the happy couple though, who quickly remembered that not everyone knew of their surprise twin news. Having a silent conversation with their eyes, Kara and Lena knew it was time to finally reveal the happy news. With a reassuring hand squeeze, Kara signaled to Lena that it was okay for to share the news.

 

“Actually, we’re not just celebrating Miah,” Lena said coyly.

 

“What do you mean? Did we forget an Earth custom,” Astra asked clearly confused.

 

“No, Astra, you did not forget a custom,” Lena assured.

 

“Then I am confused.’

 

“We are not just celebrating Miah’s arrival, we’re celebrating the arrival of Miah and his surprise twin,” Kara said as a cautious smile spread across her and Lena’s lips.

 

“Twins,” Astra asked in awe.

 

“Really,” Eliza asked as tears welled in her eyes while the others who did not know about the twins gasped.

 

“We’re having twins,” Kara repeated as her own happy tears welled.

 

“Oh my God,” Eliza said before rushing to her daughter and daughter-in-law and pulling them into a tight embrace. “I can’t believe this! Congratulations girls; I am so happy for you.”

 

“Thank you…Mom,” Kara emotionally said as her tears threatened to spill over.

 

“Thank you, Eliza,” Lena murmured as her tears too began to spill over.

 

“I cannot wait to meet both of your little ones,” Eliza said with a grin as their embrace broke.

 

“Neither can we,” Kara said with her brilliant smile on full display.

 

“You’re having twins, really,” Astra asked, clearly still in shock.

 

“Yes”, Lena began before clearly pausing to think over her next words carefully, “just like you and Alura and I only hope that our twins are as close as you and Alura were.”

 

“They will be, I know it,” Astra said as she pulled Lena in for a hug and cried on the woman’s shoulder. “You have no idea how happy this news makes me. I know these children are so blessed by Rao to have you and Kara as their mothers.”

 

“Astra,” Lena said getting choked up herself, “thank you; you have no idea how much that means to me.”

 

When the pair finally separated a few moments later, Astra moved to her niece with happy tears still in her eyes, in a rare public display of emotion.

 

“When Alura was pregnant with you her only hope was that one day you would know true love and experience everything that came with that. You have achieved that and so much more, Kara.”

 

“Aunt Astra…,” Kara said her tears began to overflow.

 

“I love you, little one,” Astra said as she hugged her niece.

 

“I love you too Aunt Astra.”

 

“Your mother would be so proud of the woman you’ve become.”

 

“That means so much to me. I…I hope I can be half the mother she was.”

 

“Kara,” Astra said as the pair separated, “you are already an amazing mother, don’t ever doubt that. Now, let’s celebrate your twins.”

 

“Yes, let’s.”

 

 


 

 

An hour later, Lena and Kara had just finished greeting everyone who came to their surprise shower, minus Cat who seemed to always evade them as she was making sure everything would go according to plan. Those who hadn’t known about the twin reveal spent ample time congratulating the couple and expressing their joy at the news. The happiest amongst them all though were Eliza and Astra. It turned out that twins ran on Eliza’s side of the family as well so hearing that her youngest daughter was expecting twins of her own made her feel even more connected to Kara and her wife. For Astra, meanwhile, the news made her remember her late twin sister and she couldn’t help but believe that this blessing was Alura’s way of letting them know she was okay in Rao’s light.

 

With everyone greeted, except for Cat, the happy couple went to search for the woman behind their amazing surprise shower but before they got too far Kara stopped dead in her tracks when she saw Cat reenter the room with another woman in tow.

 

“Tara,” Kara gasped in shock as she saw her childhood best friend.

 

“Kara and Lena,” Tara said happily as her eyes settled on the blonde, who she still couldn’t believe was home on Argo once more, and her raven haired wife.

 

“Tara, it is so good to see you again,” Lena said with a smile on her face.

 

“Tara! I can’t believe you’re here! I thought you and Xel-Ir were spending this week at your family cabin in the woods on the edge of the western sector?”

 

“We are but when I received a message from your friend here and she explained her plan, Xel and I agreed that this is where I needed to be today. We’ve missed so much of each other’s lives because of circumstances outside our control and I was not going to miss something so important when I didn’t have too.”

 

“I’m so glad you could make it! And Cat…wait, where did Cat go,” Kara asked as she, Lena and Tara began to scan the room for the woman in question.

 

 

 

Before, Kara, Lena or Tara could find Cat in the crowd, they heard her unmistakable voice gathering everyone’s attention.

 

“Attention everyone,” Cat began causing those in the room to fall silent and pay attention to her. “First, I would like to thank everyone for coming today to celebrate the impending arrival of Kara and Lena’s twins! Those of you who know me know that hosting such an event as this is not something I would normally do. In fact, some have gone so far as to call me cold and solely focused on my career and business but in reality, nothing is more important to me than family and Kara, Lena, Elle and the twins are part of my family,” she said with emotion clear in her voice before composing herself and returning to the Cat Grant persona everyone knew. “Now, if all the emotional mumbo jumbo is out of the way for now let’s play some shower games!”

 

 


 

 

Two hours later, the group had played every shower game imaginable. Kara’s favorite was by far the diaper sniffing game where each guest sniffed five separate diapers and had to guess what the smell was in each one. Kara thought the game was hilarious and she couldn’t stop laughing at Cat’s disgusted face when Lois handed her the first diaper to sniff. The blonde’s heart was also warmed as she watched her wife go into full scientist mode while sniffing the diapers, careful to sniff each one thoroughly, which ultimately led to her winning the game after correctly guessing that the five smells were snickers, twix, kitkat, Kryptonian blue milk chocolate and Kryptonian green milk chocolate with a nugget center and caramel. Lena’s favorite game meanwhile, was baby twister where all the non-pregnant guests placed a balloon under their shirts to simulate carrying the baby and then proceeded to play a regular game of twister. While she couldn’t play for obvious reasons, Lena quite enjoyed watching Kara bend and move in accordance with the game and she particularly loved the way her wife’s arm and leg muscles were clearly visible. Her favorite part though was watching Alex rant about Kara’s freaky Kryptonian flexibility when the blonde successfully twisted herself, balloon pregnancy belly and all, under Alex’s balloon pregnancy belly to get her left hand on the red circle directly under Alex which caused the red haired woman to comically fall to the ground while Kara claimed victory. Immediately the blonde did a victory lap while Alex ranted on until finally Kara reached her wife, who was now holding Elle, and stopped to kiss her girls and place two kisses to Lena’s every growing bump making everyone swoon.

 

With the shower games over, the group moved to Lena and Kara opening their gifts. For a shower that was arranged so quickly, there was a mountain of presents, but with Cat Grant organizing everything it should not have been a surprise. As everyone gathered around the happy couple, who had been placed in the most comfortable chairs ever right next to the mountain of presents, it finally dawned on them that the presents were all for their little ones. Lena may have been the one who was pregnant but both women began to tear up at the generosity of those nearest and dearest to their hearts.

 

“You all owe me fifty bucks! I knew they’d get emotional before opening the first gift,” Maggie cheered quickly pulling Lena and Kara from their emotional moment.

 

“Wait, did you guys all bet on us getting teary-eyed,” Kara asked as she looked about the room and saw guilty faces on literally every face there. “Even you bet, Aunt Astra and you too Tara?”

 

“Your sister-in-law said it was an Earth custom to place such bets,” Tara defended herself to her friend.

 

“Really, Maggie, you told her that,” Lena asked with a chuckle.

 

“Well it is tradition on Earth…for our family at least,” Maggie said with a shrug of her shoulders.

 

“And what’s your excuse, Aunt Astra,” Kara asked when her aunt offered no explanation.

 

“I am told there is a saying on Earth, ‘happy wife happy life’, and while I may not be married I believe the sentiment applies to those you are courting. Lucy wanted me to join in the fun so I joined. However, Maggie has misstated the results of the bet, as I too wagered that you both would get emotional prior to opening a single gift,” Astra explained proudly.

 

“Oh Rao,” Kara said before Eliza interrupted them moments before Astra’s words about Lucy would have registered in Kara’s mind.

 

“Alright, how about we open some presents,” Eliza cheerfully suggested as she handed Lena the first gift.

 

“Yes, that sounds like a wonderful idea,” Lena said as she accepted the gift.

 

Opening the gift together, Kara and Lena began with the card and immediately they found themselves growing emotional once more.

 

 

To My Darling Daughters,

 

The greatest joy in my life has been being a mother. Watching you, and your sister, fall in love and begin to form your own little families is something I will always cherish. I remember the first time you spoke to me about Lena and I knew then that she was someone special. I will admit I was weary at first, not because of your maiden name Lena, but because I knew you held the power to destroy my little girl. When I met you though, I knew I didn’t have to worry because it was clear as day that you were as head over heels for Kara as she was for you, even if neither of you were ready to admit it yet. I am so happy you both found each other and I am so happy to have you as a daughter, Lena. Watching you two parent Elle as you do brings so much joy to my life and I cannot wait to watch you with your newest addition additions. I never got to do this for Elle, so I hope both all three of your little ones enjoy these.

 

Love Always,

Mom

 

 

Both women looked at Eliza with such love in their eyes but before they could speak, the Danvers family matriarch was gesturing for them to open the wrapped box. Together the couple lifted the top and gasped as they pulled out three handmade blankets, all with the House of El crest stitched in the center.

 

“Mom, these are beautiful,” Kara said in awe as she examined the hand stitching.

 

“I don’t think I’ve ever seen such beautiful craftsmanship. Our children will love these and cherish them so much; perhaps they’ll even want to use them for their own children one day,” Lena said as she too examined the blankets.

 

“I’m so glad you like them. I hope all three of your children do love them,” Eliza said with a loving smile on her face.

 

“I know they will and thank you for including Elle, but how were you able to get a third blanket done when we just told you about the twins a few hours ago,” Kara asked with a scrunched brow.

 

“After I made Elle and Miah’s I began making one for Ruby. She may be older but she’s your niece and as far as I’m concerned that makes her my granddaughter too. I finished hers yesterday and after you told me about the twins, Ruby actually suggested that hers be given to your surprise baby so they don’t feel left out. I snuck out while you were greeting everyone and put the final blanket in the bag and made some revisions to the card. And before you ask, I’ll start making Ruby’s new blanket tomorrow.”

 

“Ruby, thank you for being so considerate of your baby cousins. I know they will love these,” Lena said genuinely.

 

“Your welcome but it wasn’t a big deal. I didn’t want my surprise cousin to go without,” Ruby said nonchalantly, making her mother proud of the young woman she was becoming. “Can you open mine next,” the young girl asked nervously.

 

“Of course we can, Rubes,” Kara said sweetly as she accepted a wrapped box from her niece.

 

While Kara and Lena unwrapped Ruby’s gift, the young girl watched her aunts with bated breath hoping they would like what she had gotten for the twins. Thankfully, the pre-teen didn’t have to wait long to hear the shocked gasp from her Aunt Kara, who recognized the gift right away.

 

“Ruby, you got the twins each a holo-projector nightlight that tells classic Kryptonian bedtime stories to help sooth infants to sleep,” Kara asked totally shocked by her niece’s gift.

 

“Yes and no. I know the twins will share a room so the second one is for Elle because she’s still little,” Ruby blushed.

 

“Ruby, this is wonderful! I’ve heard so much about these and just the other day your aunt and I were discussing the need to get one for both nurseries. How did you know about these though,” Lena asked curiously.

 

“Ukr took Carter and I shopping after we made breakfast and he told us about these and helped me pay for them,” Ruby explained as she looked in Wren’s direction who instantly blushed.

 

“Ukr,” Sam croaked out completely shocked to hear that word uttered from her daughter’s lips.

 

“Sam, I was going to tell you she called me that earlier but we haven’t been able to talk privately since you returned from the fortress,” Wren rushed out fearing the woman he loved was upset.

 

“I’m not upset, love, and we can talk later; we have a lot to talk about actually,” Sam said knowingly before turning to her daughter. “You’re calling Wren, Ukr?”

 

“Yeah,” Ruby quietly admitted. “We had a really nice talk today and it felt right. Are you mad?”

 

“No, sweetie, never. We can all talk together later but I’m not mad,” Sam said sincerely as she gestured for Ruby to come join her and Wren and as soon as the girl was close enough, the couple pulled their daughter into a hug causing everyone to swoon.

 

“Rao, I thought I was supposed to be the emotional one today,” Lena said with a chuckle before she and Kara were handed the next gift.

 

As everyone re-focused their attention on the expectant couple, the couple of the day resumed opening their gifts. Up next was a holo-projector pre-loaded with family photos from Carter. Like with Ruby’s gift, Wren had helped Carter pick it out and once back at the palace he helped the young boy load the device with the pictures the projector would project. Tara gifted the couple with a pack of ten traditional Kryptonian baby robes, all with the House of El crest printed on them. Lois meanwhile, went the nontraditional route and gifted the expectant mothers a coupon for one kid free week. Her reasoning was that with three children all under a year the couple would both need and deserve a break. She also said that she knew her child would want to play with their cousins so her gift was a win-win for them all. Winn’s gift was an IOU stating that he was working on something really special but he didn’t have it finished yet and now needed to make a second one anyway. Immediately, the couple feared he was making something bound to get their newest additions into trouble but seeing how excited Winn was about what he had planned they knew they couldn’t stifle that excitement. Lucy was up next and in typical Lucy fashion, gifted the twins infant military fatigues. It seemed she had had multiple sets made, which ended up serving her well given the twin reveal. Following Lucy, the couple opened J’onn’s gift which was a large set of classic Martian toys that he hoped the twins and Elle would enjoy as much as his own daughters once had.

 

After opening J’onn’s gift, Kara and Lena were handed a small envelope from Cat. As soon as they looked at the four items in the envelope, Kara and Lena’s jaws dropped.

 

“Cat, this is too much,” Kara immediately said as she re-read the documents.

 

“It really is. Are you sure about this,” Lena asked.

 

“You two and your children are family and this is the very least I could do,” Cat said as she waved the couple off.

 

“Cat, this is not nothing though. You’ve literally handed us an envelope with a document stating that all of our children are entitled to attending any summer camp they want any summer they want until they’re eighteen, another with a signed letter from Harvard stating our children will be guaranteed acceptance as long as they pass an entrance exam and another letter saying that you’ve already agreed to pay their tuition and fees and another gifting Lena and I a week’s vacation at your home in Oman?! That’s one of the most beautiful countries on all of Earth,” Kara exclaimed as everyone in the room gasped hearing how much Cat had gifted the happy couple and their children.

 

“I know your children will have absolutely everything they could ever need or want here on Argo, but Earth is part of their story too and I hope they can enjoy the very best Earth has to offer. I also know your university here on Argo is far more advanced than Harvard but, I thought they may want a Earth college experience as well. As for the Oman getaway, you never had a honeymoon and you deserve it and even if you disagree with that, you certainly will deserve a getaway after we defeat Lillian and Cadmus once and for all.”

 

“Cat, thank you,” Lena said feeling herself grow emotional over the woman’s generosity.

 

“Yes, thank you. I am sure our children will want to experience everything Earth has to offer. We can never thank you enough for this,” Kara said.

 

“No need to get emotional on me now; I’m simply doing what family does,” Cat said dismissing the emotion of the moment as she did not want to appear as anything other than strong Cat Grant, even if everyone in the room knew how soft she was when it came to those she loves most.

 

“Why don’t you open ours next,” Alex said as she and Maggie pushed a large package in front of Kara and Lena.

 

“Alex, Maggie, what did you two do,” Kara asked suspiciously.

 

“Just open it,” Maggie said while Alex grinned like a fool.

 

“Is it going to jump out at us,” Kara questioned with an arched brow.

 

“Darling, let’s just open it; I trust our sisters not to prank us. Plus,” Lena began as her tone turned menacingly, “if they did try to pull something they should already know that I am fully capable of taping into my Luthor genes to get proper payback.”

 

As soon as the words left Lena’s mouth, Alex and Maggie visibly gulped before rushing to assure the couple that they hadn’t planned any funny business just a gift for the babies. Laughing at the looks on Alex and Maggie’s faces, Kara and Lena carefully opened the large box and could not hide their surprised faces when they removed the top of the box and saw was inside.

 

“Is this what I think it is,” Lena asked as Kara continued to look inside the box in total awe of what she saw.

 

“It is. We had some help from Astra and Winn handled all the electronics,” Maggie explained.

 

“What is it,” Ruby asked curiously from her spot by her parents.

 

“It’s…it’s a child-size replica of my parents’ personal ship,” Kara said still in total awe of the gift.

 

“Cool! Can we see,” Carter asked as he and Ruby approached.

 

“Of course,” Kara said as she carefully removed the ship replica from the box. “I can’t believe you guys did this. This…it looks just like it and…wait can they actually sit in it,” Kara asked when she touched the side causing the entrance ramp to descend.

 

“They can do more than sit in it,” Maggie said.

 

“Yeah, thanks to Astra and Winn we were able to make it capable of driving like those toy cars kids have back on Earth or they can activate hover mode and it will hover about three feet above the ground. We’ve been working on it for months and Winn finished the electronics this morning,” Alex explained.

 

“Wait, you made our children a toy that can fly,” Lena asked as her face blanched at the prospect of any of her children flying.

 

“They’re going to love this! They can hover in it while I tell them stories about being on the real ship! This will be so much fun,” Kara squealed as she got very excited at the prospect of playing with her children while they enjoyed the replica ship.

 

“Kara, our children are not having a flying toy,” Lena insisted.

 

“But Lena,” Kara whined, “they’ll be perfectly safe because they’ll be supervised while playing with it and really it’s less dangerous than if they were playing on Earth where they will literally have super powers including flight. Don’t take this joy from our children,” she pouted knowing her wife couldn’t resist her pout.

 

“I assure you, Lena, I would not have participated in the creation of this ship if I did not believe it was completely safe. I would allow my own child to use such a toy,” Astra said confidently as her eyes darted to Lucy’s swollen stomach.

 

“I…okay, but if any of my children get hurt using this your asses, all of you,” Lena said as she pointed to Alex, Maggie, Winn, Astra and Kara, “will be mind. Are we clear?”

 

“Crystal.”

 

“Absolutely.”

 

“Yes.”

 

“Understood.”

 

“Yes, honey.”

 

“Good. Now that that’s settle, oh my Rao, Kara! Do you see how cute this ship is,” Lena gushed causing everyone’s eyes to bulge as the raven haired woman transitioned from mama bear to gushing in two seconds flat.

 

“It really it! I have so many stories to tell our children while they enjoy this,” Kara replied with a huge grin on her face.

 

“Alright, before this turns into some huge mushy thing, this is from Wren and I and then this one is just from me,” Sam said as she and Wren each placed a gift in front of the couple.

 

Opening the gift from Sam and Wren, Lena and Kara found themselves smiling as they looked at a family portrait painted on the large canvas. The painting featured Kara, Lena, Eliza, Jeremiah, Astra, Non, Alura, Zor-El, Lara, Sam, Ruby, Wren, Alex, Maggie, Lois, Lucy, Cat, Carter, J’onn, Winn, Lena’s biological mother and Elle with four other babies representing the twins, Lois’ baby and Lucy’s baby on a play mat in front of the adults.

 

“This is beautiful,” Kara said clearly touched by the beautiful painting.

 

“I can’t believe you even included my birth mother,” Lena said in awe.

 

“I remembered you showed me a picture of her once and it wouldn’t be a proper family portrait without her,” Sam said with a soft smile.

 

“And you included our parents and everyone who is part of this family. This is amazing,” Kara said as she continued to stare at the painting before suddenly realizing something and looking at Wren. “Just because I’ve already accepted you as part of this family, don’t think you’re getting out of a shovel talk,” she said seriously.

 

“I wouldn’t dream of it,” Wren replied with a smile.

 

“Good. Now, who painted this,” Kara asked curiously.

 

“Wren did. He did an amazing job, didn’t he,” Sam asked with pride in her lover’s work clear in her eyes.

 

“You’re an artist, Wren,” Lena asked clearly surprised.

 

“It’s a hobby, really.”

 

“Wren, your work is amazing; this is more than just a hobby. You could sell paintings if you wanted too,” Kara said seriously.

 

“I appreciate that, but for me being a military man is my calling. I’m just glad you both like this. We thought it might be nice for the twins to have in their nursery. We have one for Elle’s nursery too, it just isn’t finished yet,” Wren explained.

 

“Thank you. This means so much to us,” Kara said sincerely.

 

“You’re welcome. You should probably open Sam’s gift now, though. I love this woman but I fear she may cause permanent damage to my hand as hard as she’s squeezing it in anticipation,” Wren chuckled causing Sam to immediately release his hand and apologize before looking at her sister and sister-in-law/best friend expectantly.

 

Immediately, Lena reached for Sam’s gift and she and Kara quickly opened it and instantly burst into laughter.

 

“You were seriously worried we wouldn’t like this,” Kara asked through her laughter.

 

“It’s the first time I’m giving a baby shower gift and you’re my sister and Lena’s my best friend and I wanted it to be perfect.”

 

“Sam, you didn’t need to be nervous; we’d love any gift you gave the babies,” Lena assured her best friend.

 

“Sam, these are all great,” Kara said as she and Lena looked through all the onesies, Kryptonian baby bathing products, diapers, diaper cream, lotion, baby socks, baby hats, and several teething toys along with a certificate entitling the couple to a child free night.

 

“Thank you, Sam. We will definitely be using all of these and I know our little ones will love these onesies, especially the ‘my auntie is the best’ ones.

 

“They will look adorable in anything because they’re half of each other you,” Sam said genuinely.

 

“I hope you like this,” Astra said a couple of moments later after the couple had hugged Sam and settled back in to continue opening gifts.

 

“Aunt Astra, I’m sure we’ll love whatever it is,” Kara said as they opened the package Astra had handed her and Lena. “Aunt Astra, are these what I think they are?”

 

“Yes. I purchased the second thing in the box but after you told me you’re having twins I went home and got these as well. I know your mother would want your twins to have them just as tradition calls for,” Astra said.

 

“Kara, what are these,” Lena asked as she and Kara looked at the first item in the box.

 

“These are the House of Ze pendants that have been passed down for generations. They always get passed down to the first set of twins of each generation. Mine and Sam’s generation didn’t have any twins and our twins would now be the next in line so per tradition the pendant would go to them. I didn’t even know you had both, Aunt Astra; I thought my mother’s may have been lost when she was.”

 

“Alura did always wear her pendant but as fate would have it, hers was at the jewelers’ being cleaned that day. The day they returned her pendant to me, I vowed to hang on to both hoping that one day I’d see you again and could give them to your twins, should you have any, and now you are.”

 

“Being able to keep that tradition going with our twins means more to me than you will ever know; thank you, Aunt Astra,” Kara said as she grew emotional.

 

“Astra, you also got the babies ‘Go the Fuck to Sleep’ and Cards Against Humanity,” Lena asked with a chuckle after her wife and aunt ended their embrace.

 

“Yes, Lucy assured me that these are classic baby shower gifts,” Astra said proudly.

 

“Oh Rao, I can’t,” Kara said as she and everyone else began to chuckle, confusing Astra greatly.

 

“I am confused; Lucy did I not purchase the correct items?”

 

“Aunt Astra, the book is perfect but Cards Against Humanity…let’s just say unless you’re playing the family edition it’s not the best game to play with young children. Things can get a but…adult if you know what I mean,” Kara tried to explain gently to her aunt.

 

“Kara, surely you are not suggesting…Lucy, why did you mislead me,” Astra asked with scrunched eyebrows that seemed to run in the House of Ze bloodline.

 

“I’m sorry, Star, I just wanted to have a little fun. It’s so hard to have fun with how far along I am and I couldn’t help myself. Please forgive me,” Lucy said with a pout of her own.

 

“I could never stay mad at you, dear one. But, when the little one is born be prepared for us to gang up on you,” Astra said with a smirk that left Lucy with her jaw on the floor.

 

 

 

After the banter and laughter died down, Kara and Lena opened the remaining presents, which those who knew about the surprise baby had helped secure to ensure everything needed for twins was received. By the end of the shower, it was clear that Kara and Lena would be more than adequately prepared for the birth of their twins.

 

With all presents opened, the group enjoyed the savory deserts available, including a three-tier cake with “Welcome Babies Zor-El” written on it. As everyone talked and enjoyed their time together, suddenly Winn’s DEO tablet began going crazy as new messages came rushing in. Everyone’s attention was on the man and each one of them saw the moment things took a turn when his face paled.

 

“Winn, what is it,” J’onn asked.

 

“The drones Lena created have scoped out the base in Kaznia and it appears Lillian is actually still there but that’s not all.”

 

“What else is there,” Kara asked as the pit in her stomach grew and Lena’s grip on her hand increased in strength.

 

“Lillian has kryptonite and it appears she’s using it to turn the soldiers there into new Metallos.”

 

“Fuck,” Alex said while everyone processed what they just heard.

 

“Lee, I’m sorry but…,” Kara began but was promptly cut off by Lena.

 

“I know. Yes, I wanted to fight by your side as we take Lillian down for good but this can’t wait. The more Metallos she makes, the more dangerous fighting her will become for any Kryptonian. But, I have one condition if you’re going after her,” Lena said seriously.

 

“Name it.”

 

“You, and any Kryptonian going, must wear the blue crystals I’ve been making that go in your suits. They will protect you against the kryptonite.”

 

“Deal,” Kara said before passionately kissing her wife. “I love you,” she murmured against her lips before turning to everyone in the room. “The time to end this is upon us. I won’t ask any of you to fight with me, but I am ending this, today,” Kara said seriously. “Today the war between the Supers and the Luthors ends, once and for all.”

Chapter End Notes

I know, I left it on a cliffhanger but it will be worth it! I hope you enjoyed the baby shower! I can't wait to read your comments! I will see you all when I get back from vacation!

Chapter 65

Chapter Notes

I'm back! I got back from vacation late last night, but as promised here is the next update! I usually try to have a chapter pre-written but I didn't write at all during vacation so it may take me a few days to get back into the swing of things. And for those who also read my ongoing Clexa fic, I know today would normally be the weekend update day but since I didn't write during vacation the next chapter is only partially written. It will be posted as soon as it's done though. As for this story, this update is the start of a several chapter arc and I hope you enjoy this introductory chapter to the arc!

As soon as Kara and Lena decided now was the time to face Lillian and end the war between the Supers and the Luthors once and for all, a meeting was called with J’onn, Winn, Alex, Maggie, Sam, Wren Astra, other top ranking military guild members and the elders in the war room. Those who had not been present at the baby shower were understandably concerned and confused about the urgency of the meeting, but no one had to wait long for answers as Kara and Lena entered as soon as they were notified that everyone needed was present.

 

“Thank you all for meeting with Lena and I on such short notice,” Kara began as she and Lena took their places at the head of the long table in the war room. “As you all know, we have been biding our time until we could confront Lillian Luthor and her terrorist organization, Cadmus, once and for all and the time for war is now upon us.”

 

“Less than twenty-four hours ago we learned through CCTV footage that Lillian had entered a military base in the small nation of Kaznia on Earth. Further research uncovered a history of financial payments between a man and shell company that can be linked to Lillian and Lex Luthor,” Lena began as murmurs could be heard in the war room as soon as Lex’s name was mentioned alongside Lillian’s. “This morning, I authorized the DEO to use highly specialized and sophisticated drones that I created to conduct reconnaissance. We have just learned that not only is Lillian still on the military base, but she has large quantities of kryptonite and is actively using the kryptonite to create more Metallo super soldiers,” Lena explained.

 

“For those unfamiliar with Metallo, the original Metallo was a cyborg with a kryptonite heart that was able to be weaponized against Superman, back when Superman was still a hero. After I revealed myself as Supergirl, Lillian Luthor created her own Metallo to use against me. Being a cyborg, any Metallo made has cybernetic enhancements, meaning they have superhuman strength and durability, enhanced senses, their brains are augmented with advanced computational implants meaning their intelligence and ability to calculate probabilities and predict our movements in advance far exceeds that of a human. Additionally, the kryptonite core of Metallo allows him or her to emit and fire kryptonite from their body at will. Combined, these attributes make any Metallo a danger to Kryptonians. While their cyborg abilities are fairly easy for us to beat, the ability to use kryptonite against us at will makes battling just one of them difficult and to the best of our knowledge, Lillian Luthor has over a dozen Metallos ready to go based on the latest intel from the drones,” Kara explained.

 

“The longer we wait to face Lillian, the more time she will have to create Metallos, meaning the harder it will become to beat her and if I know my adoptive mother as well as I think I do, I am certain she has more weapons to use against us than just Metallos. If my calculations are correct, we can anticipate all of her guards and henchmen being equipped with kryptonite guns, blades and possibly even grenades. We can also anticipate that she will be using weapons provided to her by General Sam Lane. We know General Lane to have weapons of his own to use against Kryptonians, with the worst being Red Tornado. Like Metallo, Red Tornado possesses superhuman strength and durability, enhanced senses and advanced computer like abilities due to him being an android. Red Tornado also, however, mimics some Kryptonian powers, specifically, he can fly. He also has the power to make himself invisible, create force fields and he has the power of aerokinesis,” Lena explained.

 

“Your Majesties, while I understand the need to face this threat before it potentially becomes near impossible to stop, how are we supposed to beat them when they have kryptonite as their disposal,” Kira Al-Ir, a senior member of the military guild asked.

 

“I have created a blue crystal that, when worn, will protect our people from kryptonite. However, like all things it has its limits. Should you be injured by a kryptonite blade for example, the crystal will lessen the effects of the kryptonite but it will not be able to fully protect you from it due to the kryptonite having immediate access to our blood when a blade cuts us. It will, however, fully protect you against the kryptonite Metallo will be using against,” Lena explained as Kira Al-Ir nodded her head in understanding.

 

“The DEO also has power dampening cuffs that will neutralize the powers possessed by Metallo, Red Tornado or any other being with superhuman abilities we may face,” Kara stated.

 

“Do we have a plan for facing this enemy,” Astra asked even though she was confident that her nieces had begun developing a plan the moment they learned Lillian entered the base.

 

“We do,” Kara replied before beginning to explain the plan she and Lena had begun forming months ago for what they hoped to be the final battle with Lillian and Cadmus.

 

 


 

 

An hour later Kara and Lena had explained their plan and Astra, J’onn and other top military minds for both Argo and DEO had added their comments and suggestions. Everyone felt comfortable with the plan and believed it to be very well thought out, especially considering the two young queens had had to formulate multiple plans for various scenarios as they did not know who or what Lillian would have at her disposal when the final battle came. Thankfully, one of their plans specifically included Lillian using Metallo and Red Tornado.

 

With the plan in place, the meeting turned to determining who would be traveling to Kaznia for the battle.

 

“We need to hit them with everything we’ve got to end this once and for all. With Lillian and Cadmus out of the picture, not only can we ensure the safety of our people but I truly believe we can usher in a new era of true inter-galactic relations,” Kara began. “With that being said I will be leading the attack with General Astra as my second in command and General Wren will be my third in command. Queen Lena and Princess Sam will oversee all operational aspects of the mission. Special Forces Teams One, Two, Three, Four, Five and Six; Infantry Regiments A, B, C, D, J and K as well as all Air and Space forces will be on hand as well. Lieutenant General Han-Le will oversee special forces’ movements, Lieutenant General Lee Van-Ir will oversee infantry movements and Lieutenant General Zo Tye-En will oversee the air and space forces. Lieutenant Generals please coordinate with Queen Lena. All those overseeing forces and operational needs will do so from the command center here alongside Queen Lena and Princess Sam, while DEO Agent Schott will act as a relay at the fortress. DEO Director Henshaw, Assistant Director Danvers, Agent Vasquez and Agent Hartmann will be working alongside Special Forces Teams One, Two, Three and Four respectively. Detective Sawyer meanwhile will be with Special Forces Team Five. Our military forces remaining on Argo will be on call for backup if need be. Any questions before we prepare to move out,” Kara asked.

 

“Why am I on operational support? You know I can fight, Kara,” Sam said indignantly.

 

“You know why, Sam,” Kara said as she pinched the bridge of her nose sensing that an argument was about to breakout.

 

“Kara, you have no right keeping me from this fight,” Sam growled.

 

“I am Queen Kara Zor-El and it is mine and my wife’s prerogative to choose who participates in combat situations such as this. Everyone, out except Sam, I need to speak with my sister in private. Please ready your forces and begin performing weapons checks. Everyone reconvene in the staging room at the military guild to go over the specific movements of each group before we move out,” Kara ordered in her monarch tone.

 

 


 

 

Once the room had been cleared and only Kara and Sam remained, Sam rounded on her sister.

 

“Kara, you are completely out of line benching me! You know how strong I am when I have access to my powers!”

 

“Samantha! I am Queen, not you and I have the final say, not you.”

 

“I am one of your best fighters and you know it! Lillian and Cadmus have harmed my family, our family, enough and I need to be there to make them pay.”

 

“Sam! Yes, you are a gifted fighter and would be invaluable on the battlefield just as Lena would be; but she’s not fighting because she’s pregnant and allowing her to engage in combative warfare would be irresponsible and neither one of us would ever risk the safety of our unborn children by having her fight while carrying them. So, what makes you think I’d let you go out and fight when there is a ninety percent chance you are pregnant just as my wife currently is?!”

 

“Are you fucking serious, Kara?! Lena is about to give birth so obviously, she can’t fight but it’s different for me! We don’t even know if I’m pregnant and even if I am, it’s so early it’s unlikely fighting in this battle would have a negative impact on any potential baby.”

 

“I know you were not raised on Krypton but you’re smarter than this, Sam. You know the dangers of kryptonite. We may have crystals to help protect us from it but they don’t protect us against it completely. Every Kryptonian raised on Krypton knows that exposure to even a low dose of kryptonite can be fatal to an unborn child and the earlier in the pregnancy the exposure occurs the more likely it is to be fatal to the child.”

 

“I didn’t know that,” Sam said quietly, instantly deflating.

 

“I know you didn’t; but Sam, you cannot question my decisions like that, especially not in front of our highest ranking military members and the elders. The royal family is never to be seen arguing in public; we do it behind closed doors.”

 

“That’s ludicrous; we should be able to freely express ourselves.”

 

“That may be but if our family is seen arguing in public it can give not only our enemies outside of Argo an in to try and defeat us but it can lead to those who do not believe in having a royal family starting a civil war to overthrow our family or even possibly eliminate us. It’s a lot of politics being part of this family.”

 

“I didn’t think about that…I guess I still have a lot to learn about being part of this family.”

 

“You do, but you will learn,” Kara said as she squeezed her sister’s shoulder encouragingly. “I had my entire childhood to learn about decorum for the royal family, you didn’t so it will take time for you to learn, that’s all.”

 

“Wren’s going to ask questions now because I argued with you, isn’t he?”

 

“Most likely; as will Lena. Now they both know something is going on and my decision wasn’t purely strategic,” Kara said before pausing for a moment. “You should probably talk to Wren now though because if you don’t he may not be in the right mindset for battle and I need him in the proper mindset so there is less of a chance of him getting hurt.”

 

“You’re right. Can you send him in?”

 

“I can. What do you want me to tell Lena?”

 

“Just tell her; it will save me having to tell her myself,” Sam said with a chuckle.

 

“Okay, meet us in the staging area as soon as possible so we can move out; the war with the Luthors and Cadmus is almost over” Kara said as she began to leave the room. “Hey, Sam?”

 

“Yeah, Kara?”

 

“I call dibs on god mother, okay,” Kara said before running from the room chuckling before Sam could say anything else to her.

 

 


 

 

“Sam, sweetheart, what’s going on,” Wren asked as soon as he entered the room.

 

“Wren, we need to talk,” Sam replied as she sat down and gestured for Wren to do the same.

 

“Why won’t Kara let you fight? Are you alright, my love?”

 

“When we made love the first time, did it feel different?”

 

“Yes, of course it did! Rao, making love to you was everything and more. It was like…you figured it out, didn’t you,” he asked as realization dawned on him.

 

“With help from Kara, yes. You figured it out too, then,” Sam said nervously.

 

“I knew the moment it happened but I didn’t want to scare you.”

 

“I see,” Sam said deep in thought.

 

“How do you feel about being bonded to me,” Wren asked hesitantly.

 

Instantly, Sam recognized the hesitation in Wren’s voice and realized how her words thus far could have been interpreted, making her want to literally face palm herself.

 

“Wren, I’m thrilled! Yes, I had a mini freak out about it being too soon, but, Kara talked me down and reminded me that what matters is that I love you and know that you’re the one for me.”

 

“I’m really glad to hear you say that because I feel the same,” Wren said as he leaned in and chastely kissed his soulmate. “So, does this mean you’ll accept this as a token of my love and commitment to you,” he asked as he pulled a traditional Kryptonian engagement bracelet from his pocket when the kiss broke.

 

“Wren, is that what I think it is,” Sam asked totally shocked.

 

“Yes. This is an engagement bracelet. I made two, one for each of us,” Wren said as he pulled the second bracelet from his pocket. “Do you like them?”

 

“They’re beautiful. You…Wren, you…you had our individual house crests included with my house motto engraved underneath,” Sam asked in awe as she examined the platinum and nth metal bracelet that featured both the House of El and House of Zod crests with “El Mayarah” inscribed in calligraphy script underneath.

 

“I did. I wanted our bracelets to signify that our houses are joining and we are stronger together than we ever could be apart.”

 

“They’re beautiful.”

 

“I know we are already married under Kryptonian law but, I don’t want to be your husband in name only. I want to actively be your husband. I want to be your equal partner in all things. I want to be Ruby’s father and I want to have more children with you. I love you, Samantha Zor-El and you would make me the happiest man in the universe by agreeing to truly be my wife and declaring that love in a proper ceremony. Will you marry me,” Wren emotionally said as he slipped his bracelet around his wrist, hoping to put Sam’s on her wrist momentarily, and looked at Sam hopefully.

 

Sam was overcome with emotions at hearing Wren’s words. Nodding her head before her words caught up to her, Sam finally said, “I love you more than I thought it was possible to love a partner. You have actively been my husband from the moment we bonded, even if I didn’t realize it at first. Nothing would make me happier than to declare our love and commitment in front of all our family and friends.”

 

“So, that’s a yes?”

 

“It’s the biggest yes in the known universe, my love,” Sam said before crashing their lips together in a love fueled kiss. “Now, put that bracelet on me,” she said with a huge grin after their kiss broke.

 

“I love you,” Wren said as he placed the bracelet on Sam’s wrist.

 

“I love you too,” Sam murmured against Wren’s lips as she joined them once more.

 

“As much as I would love to continue this, we do have a war to win today. So, tell me why Kara won’t let you fight, please?”

 

Turning beat red, Sam averted her gaze and mumbled after a moment, “Because she studied soulmate bonds and found that there’s a ninety percent chance of conception when soulmates bond meaning there’s a ninety percent chance I’m pregnant right now.”

 

“Sam, honey, we’re still under a red sun so I couldn’t quite hear that,” Wren chuckled as he gently lifted Sam’s chin, forcing her to look at him.

 

“Ugh, I said, that Kara studied soulmate bonds and found that there’s a ninety percent chance of conception when soulmates bond, which means there’s a ninety percent chance I’m pregnant right now. That’s why she won’t let me fight; she wants to protect our child should I be pregnant.”

 

“Pr…Pregnant as in excepting a baby…a baby that’s half you and half me, that kind of baby,” Wren asked in disbelief.

 

“Yes, that kind of baby,” Sam said as she rolled her eyes playfully.

 

“Oh Rao,” Wren said before his eyes rolled to the back of his head and he fainted.

 

“Wren!”

   

 


 

 

Three Hours Later

 

“This is Red Leader to Op Command. Over.”

 

“Go for Red Leader. Over,” Lena said from the command center on Argo.

 

“There appears to be someone flying towards the base from the northeast quadrant. At this distance, it is unclear if it is another Red Tornado or someone else. Over.”

 

“Understood. All air and ground units keep your eyes open; a figure is approaching via flight from the northeast quadrant. Over,” Lena said across all comm channels being used by the Argo forces.

 

“Um, guys it’s not just a figure approaching, it looks like a Lexosuit,” Alex said over the comms.

 

“I’ll go check it out. General Wren, can you watch my six,” Kara asked knowing Wren was the closest to her position.

 

“Always, my Queen,” Wren said as he and Kara took off towards the approaching Lexosuit.

 

“We have General Sam Lane in custody. I repeat we have General Sam Lane in custody. Over,” J’onn said after he and Special Forces Team One fought through the last of the Cadmus cronies guarding General Lane’s hiding spot inside the base.

 

“Copy that, J’onn. Over,” Sam said with a smile knowing they were now one step closer to ending things with only Lillian and the small remaining number of Cadmus cronies to round up.

 

 

 

Meanwhile, in the sky, Kara and Wren were closing in on the Lexosuit wearer. Coming face to face with the wearer a few seconds later, time stood still as the Lexosuit helmet dematerialized revealing the person underneath the suit.

 

“Hello Kara, or should I call you sister,” the figure sneered.

 

“Lex,” Kara breathed out in utter disbelief before her stare turned cold and murderous.

Chapter End Notes

I hope you enjoyed the chapter! We will go back and fill in the blanks between Wren fainting and the middle of the battle where we ended the chapter. What do you think happened during that 3 hour time jump? And were you expecting Lex to appear? We've only casually mentioned him and that he's in prison currently but now he's here to make his mark too. What will happen next? And will our heroes defeat Lillian and Lex in one swell swoop? I can't wait to read your thoughts and theories! As always, thank you for reading!

Chapter 66

Chapter Notes

As those of you who read my Clexa story know, I went on call after vacation, meaning I've been on call 24 hours a day since returning to work. Unfortunately, it's been very busy on call so I haven't really been able to write since the last update. However, after things died down today (only an hour or so ago), I did sit down and write the next chapter. This chapter is unedited though as I wanted to get it out to you today so please be kind and ignore any typos.

I had planned on this chapter covering majority, if not all of the battle, but instead it shows what happened after Wren fainted (the chapter starts when he fainted) through the beginnings of the battle. The next update will get us to when Lex entered the picture in the flash forward of the last chapter.

Also, as a note, there will be a section that says "Two Hours Later", Two hours later is one hour before the events at the end of the last chapter aka one hour before Lex arrives. I hope this doesn't make things too confusing and I hope you enjoy the chapter!

“Wren,” Sam exclaimed as the man fainted upon hearing the news that Sam more likely than not was pregnant. “Seriously, what is it with you Kryptonians and fainting at baby news,” she chuckled a moment later before deciding to slap Wren in an attempt to wake him.

 

“OWWW,” Wren yelled a couple of moments later when he came too.

 

“Hi,” Sam said with a soft smile.

 

“Hi…Did I…Did I faint,” he asked clearly confused while rubbing the back of his head where it had hit the floor.

 

“You did,” Sam said with a slight chuckle. “Do you remember what we were talking about before you fainted?”

 

“You said…Oh Rao there’s a ninety percent chance you’re pregnant right now!”

 

“Yeah, there is,” Sam said with a small smile. “How do you feel about that,” she added nervously.

 

“I think if you’re pregnant it will be part of a three-way tie for the best thing to ever happen to me,” Wren said with nothing but sincerity in his voice.

 

“Really? You really mean that,” Sam asked as she felt herself grow emotional.

 

“Yes, I mean it. I never thought I’d have a family. People have always viewed me first as the son of the notorious General Zod and that often leads to them wanting nothing to do with me no matter what I do to show that I’m not like him. Then, we found Kara again and through her we learned of the storied Super versus Luthor continuity on Earth and how one Luthor, Lena, was different from the rest. Hearing of Lena gave me hope and when she came here with Kara and I saw how in love they are it gave me hope that I could find someone who accepted me just as I am and then maybe the people of Krypton would finally start to believe I’m different too,” Wren began.

 

“Wren, you are your own person and you are not your father. You are the best man I know.”

 

“It means everything to hear you say that.”

 

“I hope you know it’s true.”

 

“I know, but, Sam, because of how I grew up, I never thought I’d have a family of my own. Then, you came into my life and I felt a connection with you immediately and thankfully you felt the same. As we fell in love, I was blessed a second time when you allowed me to start being a presence in Ruby’s life and before I knew it I had my own family. So, if you are pregnant it will be one of the best things to ever happen to me, tied only with meeting you and Ruby,” Wren said with a genuine smile as he pulled Sam close before chastely kissing her lips.

 

“You don’t think it’s too soon,” Sam asked nervously.

 

“It may seem quick but I love you and I love our family and I’d be honored to have a second child with you,” Wren said as he looked at Sam with nothing but love and adoration in his eyes.

 

“I love you and I love how you accept Ruby as your own.”

 

“Because she is. I know we have so much to discuss and plan, but how about we go meet up with the others and do our part to end the war on Earth between the Supers and the Luthors? Let’s be able to tell our children how their parents helped vanquish the evil of Lillian Luthor and Cadmus from the planet that allowed their mother and aunts to grow and thrive until they returned home to what’s left of Krypton?”

 

“I wish I could join you on the battlefield.”

 

“I know but together you and Lena will still play a very important role in our success.”

 

“I know. Alright, let’s go before I change my mind and argue about being sidelined,” Sam said with a chuckle.

 

“Wait, one last thing before we go,” Wren said before falling to his knees and pacing his hands lovingly on Sam’s abdomen. “If you are in there little one, I’m your ukr, and I promise to always love and protect you, your big sister and your jeju,” he said before placing a single kiss to the place where he hoped their second child laid.

 

“Wren…,” Sam said emotionally.

 

“I meant every word,” he said before kissing his wife once more. “Now, let’s go help end this war on Earth for good.”

 

 


 

 

Two Hours Later

 

After Kara and Lena went over everything one last time with their forces, dubbed the “Argo Forces”, made their way to their designated locations. Those assigned to Operational Command, made their way to the war room on Argo while Winn used the portal to go to the fortress where he’d act as the relay. Everyone else, who would directly be involved in the siege in Kaznia, on the ground, used the newly retooled military portal to travel from Argo to the DEO base in Exator, a nation that happened to border Kaznia while those who would be engaged in the battle from the air or space used the second newly retooled portal to arrive in outer space just outside of Earth’s orbit. With how quickly they were able to get everyone to their necessary positions, everyone was more grateful than ever for Lena’s contributions to Argo as technology she created at L-Corp allowed for the portals to work as they did. Once everyone was in position in the air and space and the forces on the ground were ready to breach the base, the order to begin the siege was given.

 

“This is Queen Kara, are all units in position,” Kara asked over the comm even though all Kryptonians present could hear her regardless.

 

As soon as Kara issued the final check that everyone was in place, every team radioed back that they were ready and awaiting her command. With a final deep breath, Kara opened her private channel with Lena.

 

“Lena, I love you and I vow to end this for us, our family and our people.”

 

“I love you too, Kara. Go lead our people to victory.”

 

“No, we will lead them to victory. Your role as Op Command is just as important as mine. I promise to come home to you as soon as this is over. I love.”

 

“I love you too.”

 

Having had her final, albeit brief moment, Kara stood to her full height, straightened her posture and looked back at her forces, while simultaneously turning on her comm, and said something she didn’t think she’d ever say.

 

“Argo Forces, for Krypton and for the innocent people of Earth, it is time to end the evils of Lillian Luthor, General Sam Lane and Cadmus. Charge!!!!”

 

 


 

 

As soon as the words left Kara’s mouth, her forces moved forward from their positions just outside of the base’s visual security perimeter, in accordance with their plan. Kara along with Wren, Special Forces Teams One and Two and Infantry Regiments A and B charged at the base from the north entrance while Astra along with Special Forces Teams Three and Four and Infantry Regiments C and D charged at the base from the southern entrance. Special Forces Team 5 and Infantry Regiment J charged from the east and Special Forces Team 6 and Infantry Regiment K charged from the west.

 

As the ground units charged the base, the assembled air forces, divided into Red Team, Blue Team, Gold Team and Black Team kept an eye on things from above, with their cloaking technology activated to hide their presence for as long as possible. The space forces, watching from just outside of Earth’s atmosphere meanwhile were simply idling in space while keeping a lookout for any ships or other activity that should not be present. They were also prepared to fire upon the Kaznian base with their missiles and laser fire that was strong enough to penetrate Earth’s atmosphere and hit whatever target the weapons officer entered.

 

 

 

Using their personal cloaking devices, the ground forces were able to get inside the base undetected. Each ground team quickly took out the guards and other military members at their respective entrances and ensured they were cuffed before continuing. While some would have gone in guns blazing and killed every person they encountered, Kara and Lena had instructed their forces to knock enemy combatants out and put DEO cuffs on them so they could not escape once conscious. While Kara didn’t like it, lethal force was authorized when necessary.

 

After all the guards and miscellaneous personnel from the guard stations and open areas leading to the buildings of the base were cleared, it was time for the Argo Forces to reveal themselves as, thanks to a frequency jammer they had activated, even Lena’s special drones could not tell them Lillian, General Lane or any Cadmus member’s location. With her northern forces behind her, Kara flew up about twenty feet in the air and activated the personal microphone like device that would allow her voice to be projected throughout the entirety of the base.

 

“This is Kara Zor-El, Queen of Krypton. You are surrounded. We demand that Lillian Luthor, General Sam Lane and all Cadmus members surrender or we will be forced to take you and this base by force,” Kara authoritatively said while taking her classic Supergirl pose.

 

“Ah Supergirl, I see you have found me,” Lillian Luthor said as she stepped out of the main building, which happened to be directly in front of Kara. “While I give you credit for your ambition here, I must inform you that we will not be surrendering here today nor will you be taking us by force.”

 

“You’re wrong Lillian, one way or another you and your accomplices will be leaving here today as prisoners and I must say you will look good in an orange jumpsuit; orange is the new black after all,” Kara said with a mischievous smirk as she looked at Lillian’s all black ensemble.

 

“I see someone has finally attempted to find their sense of humor,” Lillian drawled. “As fun as this, comedic attempt is to watch, I do have far more important things to do, starting with finding a way to end you and your pathetic people’s existence.”

 

“You will never end us, Lillian. When all is said and done you will simply be a footnote in history; another tale of villain thwarted by the good guys.”

 

“No, Kara Zor-El, when I am finished with you, you will be a footnote in the story of how I finished my son’s work and returned Earth to the humans by eradicating all alien life on this planet,” Lillian sneered.

 

“I guess we will have to simply take you and your cronies by force then,” Kara said.

 

“I don’t think you’ll be doing that,” Lillian said with a glint in her eye as she began moving backwards just as dozens of figure jumped through the various windows of the buildings and came pouring out of the entrances. “You see, Kara, I knew you would come for us one day, you always do, but while you and my poor excuse for a daughter were enjoying yourselves on your precious Argo, I was building up my forces to use against you. Say hello to my army of Metallos and Red Tornados, I think you’ll find they’ve been improved.”

 

Before Kara could say, or do, anything else, the army of at least 100 Metallos and 50 Red Tornados began to move forward towards Kara and her team, just as Astra said there were about 50 Metallos and 50 Red Tornados coming towards her team and the east and west teams reported about 25 Metallos and 25 Red Tornados coming at each of their teams.

 

“Kara Zor-El, aka Supergirl, it is time for you to die,” the lead Metallo said just as he unleashed a stream of kryptonite from his chest.

 

Before the kryptonite could touch her, even though she was wearing her blue crystal, Kara moved out the way. Less than a second later, she and all of the Argo Forces were charging at the Metallo and Red Tornado army, guns blazing. The battle had officially begun.

Chapter End Notes

I hope you enjoyed this chapter! My plan for the next one is to cover the battle, including what happens with Lex. The next chapter will be an action packed one for sure. I look forward to reading your comments and seeing your theories on how things will unfold! As always, thank you for reading!

Chapter 67

Chapter Notes

I apologize for being a day late with this. I think I read and rewrote it at least three times. This is my first time writing a true full blown combat situation and I hope you enjoy reading it! Also, due to all the action I wanted to include there will still be one more part to this battle.

For those triggered by violence, I try not to explain anything in too much detail but there is direct mention of gun fire and injuries relating to gun fire.

While reading this chapter keep in mind that majority of the dialogue occurs over comms but dialogue in italics is dialogue Kara is listening to via her super hearing. I hope it isn't too confusing.

For the next thirty minutes the Argo forces valiantly battled against the army of Metallos and Red Tornadoes. This new version of Metallos emitted stronger kryptonite blasts than prior versions they also were able to shoot kryptonite beams from their eyes. What helped them truly be more dangerous though was the mini jets built into their footwear that allowed them to fly. Due to that ability, the Argo forces were facing kryptonite attacks from the ground and sky. To make matters worse, while fighting the Metallos, they were also fighting Red Tornadoes, who were faster and stronger than they had been previously. With Metallos and Red Tornadoes attacking from the ground and sky, the Argo forces were having a hard time battling to the buildings entrances so they could go after Lillian, General Lane and all the Cadmus cronies.

 

As the Argo forces fought with all they had against the Metallos and Red Tornadoes, the air forces provided the necessary air support to eliminate Metallos and Red Tornadoes in the air so those on the ground could focus on the enemies still on the ground, although the Kryptonians and J’onn had no issue using their flight ability to eliminate foes in the air as well. Each time one of the teams would think they had dispatched the last of the Metallos or Red Tornadoes and the teams would begin to move closer to the entrances of the base’s buildings, more would appear. What was truly perplexing though was that as they eliminated each Metallo and Red Tornado their bodies seemed to just shimmer out of existence like they were never there to begin with.

 

“Op Command, they keep coming from inside the base and disappearing once we eliminate them. Is there any way we can get eyes inside the base to see how many more there are or if they have something allowing them to disappear once defeated,” Astra asked through the comms as the next wave of Metallos and Red Tornadoes approached her team from the southern entrance.

 

“I have one thing we can try but I’m not sure if it will work because it’s still an untested prototype,” Lena said but it was clear she was unsure about using an untested prototype in the middle of the biggest battle of their lives.

 

“Lee, I trust you and if you think your prototype will help us, use it,” Kara said into her comm knowing why her wife was hesitating.

 

“Okay. Essentially this prototype is like a thermal scanner but instead of showing us heat signatures generally it shows whether or not the thermal image has a kryptonite signature or if stand-alone kryptonite is nearby. I started working on it about a month ago because I thought it could be helpful against Lillian given her proclivity for using kryptonite but I wasn’t able to test it before today.”

 

“Sunshine, I trust you and your abilities. Can you get the device in place to scan the base from Argo?”

 

“No, it’s currently set into a robotic device on wheels but I believe I can attach it to one of our standard drones and send it through the portal to the fortress then Winn can send it directly to the base,” Lena quickly said.

 

“By my calculations, I can have a drone to the base in less than five minutes if I use a personal portal,” Winn replied.

 

“Do it. Do it now,” Kara instructed.

 

“Copy that. Sam will handle communications solely while I ready the device. Winn, it’ll be headed through the portal within four minutes,” Lena said as she moved as fast as she could, given her heavily pregnant state, to retrieve the device and get it to the portal.

 

“All teams, keep fighting the Metallos and Red Tornadoes and hopefully in less than ten minutes we will be able to get an idea of how many are left. Also, keep your eyes peeled for anyone or anything seemingly going off away from the battle because I wouldn’t put it past Lillian or General Lane to use this battle to escape unseen,” Kara instructed before turning her attention fully back to the battle in front of her.

 

 


 

 

It took exactly eight minutes for Lena’s prototype to arrive in the air above the Kaznian base. During those eight minutes, each team continued to fight and eliminate their foes. Due to their enemy seemingly disappearing into thin air when completely beaten, the Argo forces attempted to only weaken their enemy so they could get the DEO cuffs on them to see if they could figure out how they were disappearing into thin air. Each time they would attempt to get close enough to put the DEO cuffs on an injured Metallo or Red Tornado they would seemingly self-destruct while those completely beaten continued to dissapear. Each time one would self-destruct though, and that had kryptonite, would emit that kryptonite into the air. As a result, there was kryptonite in the air but between the blue crystals and the filtration devices built into everyone’s suits and the filtration nasal implants everyone wore, the airborne kryptonite was not harming any Kryptonians…yet.

 

Once the device was above the carnage of the battle though, it only took about thirty seconds for Lena, Sam and Winn to see the video footage of the scan on their respective screens but it was naturally Lena who realized what they were looking at first.

 

“Fuck! All teams, they do not have thousands of Metallos and Red Tornadoes, they only have one super version of each! Kara, Lillian is using a replicator technology.”

 

“How can you tell that, Lena,” Kara asked.

 

“I recognize its thermal signature. Lex had been working on the design before he was arrested and that day…the day you saw me for the first time he had shown me the technology and had planned to use it to replicate himself to ensure his escape but it failed.”

 

“Okay, but what exactly does this technology do,” Kara asked.

 

“It allows them to have one super charged being and then project smaller versions of it that have about fifty percent of the power the main super charged being has. You need to get in there and take out the super charged Metallo and Red Tornado asap; it’s the only way to end the onslaught you’re currently facing,” Lena rushed out.

 

“How confident are you that it is this replicator technology being used, Lena,” Astra asked.

 

“Based on the readings I’m seeing that technology is the only explanation unless they have come up with something new. But, you all need to end this sooner rather than later because the kryptonite readings are only getting higher. It’s almost as if the super charged versions are getting stronger,” Lena said in her CEO voice to hide her panic.

 

“Lee, can you tell exactly where these beings are in the base or if there is something charging them,” Kara asked as she was going over various plans of attack in her head.

 

“They’re right in the middle of the north building and it looks like there’s a vat of stand-alone kryptonite in the room,” Sam said as she could tell that much from the readings.

 

“Will the blue crystals and our filtration devices protect us if all that kryptonite ends up in the air,” Kara asked even though she feared she knew the answer.

 

“Kara, there is a lot of kryptonite in that building. My calculations are only a rough estimate but all your protective devices won’t be enough to stop this kryptonite from hurting you. The crystals will protect you if you are hit with kryptonite but it’s the filtration devices you’d really need for airborne kryptonite and they are not equipped to filter out this much kryptonite before it begins to affect you,” Lena said and it was clear she was pleading with her wife.

 

“I understand. Will it be fatal,” Kara asked knowing what she would need to do because she was the leader of her people and she had led them into this battle.

 

“Possibly. It’s impossible to know for sure without knowing the exact amount of stand-alone kryptonite present or exactly how much is within the super beings,” Lena said grimly.

 

“I’ll go,” J’onn volunteered before Kara could say anything.

 

“J’onn, I can’t let you take that risk…,” Kara began before being cut off.

 

“Yes, you can. I know you feel the need to carry this burden because you are our leader, but I can survive kryptonite because it does not affect me as it does you. Let me at least scope things out,” J’onn said.

 

“I’m going too,” Alex said as she too was part of the team Kara and Wren were leading.

 

“If they’re going so am I,” Maggie said seconds before a Kryptonian fighter dropped Maggie off next to Alex followed closely by two Kryptonians dropping of Agents Vasquez and Hartmann who also said they wanted to join J’onn.

 

“I can’t let you all do this,” Kara said.

 

“Little One, sometimes being a good leader means letting your soldiers go into battle for you, even if it may prove fatal. Our people need both of their queens and the danger inside that building may be too much for us to handle. Let your people take a look and then we can decide if it is safe or at least worth the risk of us going in as well,” Astra said over a private channel knowing their people would not even think about using their super hearing to listen in on their queen or general.

 

Even though Astra couldn’t see it, Kara nodded her head and for the first time truly appreciated the tough decisions her aunt had had to make over and over again as the head of the military guild and that J’onn had to make as the director of the DEO. Taking a final deep breath, Kara gave the order, knowing that she could be sending the man who was like a father to her, her sister and the rest of the DEO forces to their deaths.

 

“All non-Kryptonian forces make your way inside the northern building and assess the situation in the center of the building. Lethal force is authorized, but if you encounter Lillian Luthor, General Sam Lane or any Cadmus member or Kaznian military member take them alive if possible. We will clear a path for you through the Metallos and Red Tornadoes out here. May Rao watch over you and return you all safely,” Kara solemnly said as she sent every non-Kryptonian into the building.

 

 

 


 

 

Kara held her breath as J’onn led every non-Kryptonian into the northern building after she, Wren and their team had managed to clear enough of a path for them to get inside. When new Metallos and Red Tornadoes didn’t appear as soon as they cleared the last of each in front of them about five minutes after J’onn’s team entered the building, Kara thought that J’onn had been successful but when she tuned in her super hearing she realized that was not the case at all.

 

“Alex, behind you,” J’onn yelled as a Kaznian military member came up behind Alex with his assault rifle trained on the back of her head.

 

“Bang! Bang!”

 

“Alex! Alex are you alright,” Maggie yelled.

 

“I’m fine! You got him Mags; thanks for saving me,” Alex said as she got out from underneath the Kaznian man who had fallen on top of her when Maggie shot him in the back.

 

“Lillian and General Lane are here, I can sense them,” J’onn said a moment later.

 

“You should let Kara and the rest of our forces know,” Alex said.

 

“If I know your sister she is listening in as we speak. Kara, if you are listening do not come rushing in here. I can tell we are getting closer to the kryptonite signature and we do not need you or anyone else getting hurt before we can lower the risk to you all,” J’onn calmly said knowing he didn’t need to use his comm for Kara to hear him.

 

Kara didn’t like having to simply wait while her Earth family risked their lives but she knew J’onn was right. Knowing she still had her forces outside the building to lead, she turned her attention to them.

 

“South, East and West teams what is your status,” Kara said with the comm on as she wanted to ensure Op Command heard the answers.

 

“South team are holding the southern perimeter. After we dispatched our last Metallo and Red Tornado no more appeared,” Astra reported.

 

“The same happened here. We’re currently holding the northern perimeter,” Kara replied.

 

“East team is in the same predicament,” the lead of Special Forces Team Five said.

 

“Same with the west team,” the lead of Special Forces Team Six said.

 

“Op Command, are you seeing anything with the prototype that may explain why they’ve at least temporarily stopped sending Metallos and Red Tornadoes after us,” Kara asked.

 

“The replicator technology signature has disappeared but the kryptonite signature is getting stronger; almost like they’re charging something,” Sam said as she now know what each signature looked like while Lena continued to study the readout.

 

“We have faced villains before who need to recharge their powers, so perhaps that’s what’s happening here,” Winn mused.

 

“Or Lillian is trying to set a trap,” Lena said.

 

“What do you mean,” Astra asked.

 

“She means that Lillian wants us to believe we have conquered her forces out here so we will lead the rest of our forces inside the building so she can likely detonate some kryptonite powered weapon that will injure us or possibly even kill us despite our crystals and filtration systems,” Kara said grimly.

 

“Exactly. Lillian knows you are here to fight and she will be expecting you to move into the buildings once you defeated her forces outside, but given the rate the of growth in the kryptonite signatures I’m seeing I don’t think it’s safe for any Kryptonian to enter the north building. However, the prototype is not picking up any kryptonite signatures in the east or west buildings closest to the east and west teams respectively and the building closest to the south team only has a very small kryptonite signature that my calculations say would not be able to harm the south team. The prototype is showing numerous heat signatures for humans in each of those buildings though,” Lena explained.

 

“Alright, south, east and west teams enter the buildings Lena just mentioned and perform a quick yet thorough sweep of them. Attempt to detain all enemy forces you encounter but lethal force is authorized if necessary. May Rao keep you safe,” Kara instructed before turning to Wren. “I want our team in a triple layer formation so we have eyes at all levels.”

 

“Will do,” Wren said as he went to give the order and get their team in the proper formation.

 

“Air and Space Forces, keep an eye on things and Space Forces, be prepared to send a targeted attack to the heart of the north building. We may need to completely obliterate that sector even if that means sending kryptonite into the air,” Kara said.

 

“Copy that,” the various leaders for the Air and Space Forces said.

 

 

 

With everyone doing as instructed, Kara went back to listening in on J’onn and his team.

 

“Vasquez and Hartmann, go to the right and breach the main room from that side. Alex, Maggie and I will breach from the left,” J’onn said as they had reached the entrances to the center room where the kryptonite signatures were coming from.

 

“Copy that, Director,” Vasquez said as she and Agent Hartmann did as they told.

 

“We are preparing to breach the center room. Op Command, do we have any updates on the states of the room,” J’onn said over the comm.

 

“J’onn, the kryptonite signatures are starting to rapidly increase. While it will not harm you as it would a Kryptonian, you need to move quickly. Kryptonite at these rates can quickly become unstable and if that happens it could create a kryptonite plume large enough to be fatal despite our best efforts to protect our forces from it,” Lena said.

 

“Understood. My team is in position; do we have permission to breach,” J’onn asked knowing that despite being the director of the DEO, it was Kara who had the final authority on the battlefield.

 

“Permission granted. Be safe,” Kara said as she readied herself to enter the building at the first sign of J’onn, Alex, Maggie, Vasquez or Hartmann needing assistance.

 

 


 

 

After giving the order, Kara once again held her breath and within seconds she heard the unmistakable sounds gun fire and then, thanks to her super hearing, Kara heard a sound that made her blood run cold.

 

“Man down! Man down,” J’onn yelled through the comm within a second of Kara hearing a blood curdling scream belonging to someone she loved.

 

“Who’s down,” Lena and Sam practically screamed at the same time.

 

“It’s Maggie; Maggie’s been hit, I heard her scream with my hearing,” Kara said clearly in shock.

 

“No! No, Maggie hang on,” Lena desperately cried.

 

“Maggie! Babe, it’s okay, you’re going to be okay,” Alex screamed through tears. “We need a medic!”

 

“J’onn, what’s the situation in there,” Kara grit out.

 

“There’s about fifty Cadmus and Kaznian soldiers in the central room. They’re protecting a single Metallo and Red Tornado that are hooked up to a vat of what looks to be kryptonite but they were hooked up to something else, something that seems to be making them stronger,” J’onn said as gunfire could be heard behind him.

 

“South building is clear. Forty-five hostiles have been apprehended and approximately twelve were exterminated,” Astra said.

 

“East building is clear. Thirty enemy combatants have been apprehended.”

 

“West building is clear. Thirty-eight hostiles captured.”

 

“South, East and West teams maintain a perimeter and also be on the lookout for anyone trying to sneak out of the northern building. I have a bad feeling,” Kara said before her feeling came to fruition a few moments later.

 

Director J’onzz, Assistant Director Danvers, Detective Sawyer and unimportant agents, I see that you have found my special little room but the precious Supers seem to have abandoned you to fight my greatest creations alone,” Lillian said coldly as she walked into the room from a secret passage.

 

“You will not win, Lillian,” J’onn said firmly.

 

“And that is where you are wrong because I have already won. That horrid excuse for a so-called sister to my daughter is just the first casualty you will face here today. My greatest creations, inspired by some of Lex’s best work, are unstoppable. You may have stopped the replicates of these specimens but you won’t beat them.”

 

“We will. You will lose and we will not lose anyone here today,” Alex sneered as she tried to keep pressure on the wound to Maggie’s abdomen.

 

“There is no way to beat these creations, who we call them Metallo Supreme and Red Tornado Prime, not without killing yourselves at least. All day you have been facing replicates of them. Yes, each replicate started off as a man or woman but with the power of Cadmus and some help from General Lane, we were able to engineer those bodies so that they were nothing but a vessel for a replicate of Metallo Supreme or Red Tornado Prime,” Lillian began to explain.

 

“You murdered all those people,” Alex grit out.

 

“It wasn’t murder, Assistant Director Danvers, it was a necessary cost for the greater good.”

 

“Lillian is in the room with them! Lena, I need to know how dangerous it is for us to breach that room. Maggie needs an evac and we need to get in there now,” Kara bellowed through the comms.

 

“Kara, it’s too dangerous. Any Kryptonian who enters that building could be seriously injured or even killed based on the kryptonite readings we’re getting,” Lena tried to reason with her wife.

 

“We can’t allow Maggie to die,” Wren said before turning to Kara. “You know I am the best warrior you have for this. Permission to breach the building to provide immediate medical evac for Detective Sawyer?”

 

“Wren, no,” Sam screamed even though she knew she couldn’t stop her husband due to her being on Argo still.

 

“General, are you sure you wish to take this on knowing the risks,” Kara asked.

 

“Kara! Kara, I swear to Rao if you let my husband get himself killed, I will kill you myself then resurrect your ass to kill you again,” Sam screamed.

 

“Sam, I’m sorry but we have to save Maggie,” Kara said apologetically hoping her sister would forgive her.

 

“Permission granted, General Wren.”

 

 


 

 

Wren had only made it about seven feet when suddenly a sea of Cadmus and Kaznian soldiers came pouring out from hidden hatches in the ground. Immediately, Kara and her team began fighting the enemy combatants while Wren fought his way towards the building entrance to get to Maggie.

 

“Cadmus and Kaznian forces are coming out of the ground! Everyone stay sharp and be on the lookout. Air Forces, provide air support as you can,” Kara loudly said as she shot her heat vision at a Cadmus soldier who had a kryptonite blade in his hand.

 

“I can’t get to the building door; there are too many of them coming from the ground,” Wren said.

 

“Do not worry, General Wren, I shall retrieve Detective Sawyer,” Astra said less than a second before her form was seen flying straight for the north building before diving into it through the roof.

 

 

 

Less than ten seconds later, Astra flew back through the roof of the building with Maggie in her arms.

 

“I am taking Detective Sawyer to our outpost where medics are. After assessment, she should be transferred to our hospital on Argo,” Astra stated matter-of-factly.

 

“I agree. Once she is safe, you are to return to your post, General,” Kara said even though she wanted nothing more than to tell her aunt to stay with Maggie so family was with her. “Alex, are you okay to stay in the fight, especially with Lillian in the room,” she asked a second later.

 

“Yes. I need to help end this. This fucking bitch has messed with our family for the last god damn time,” Alex roared for everyone to hear through the comms before she charged directly at Lillian only to be stopped by a sweeping arm from the so called Metallo Supreme. “AHHH,” Alex screamed as she was flung across the room.

 

“Assistant Director Danvers, I told you you could not beat these creations. With each move they make they only grow stronger. I hope you all enjoy death,” Lillian said before once again disappearing into a secret passageway.

 

“Kara, the kryptonite signature is getting stronger. If it gets much stronger I don’t think there will be any stopping it,” Lena worriedly said.

 

“She’s right, Kara. This Metallo Supreme is glowing green. It is almost as if it’s kryptonite core is growing in size. I don’t know how we stop it,” J’onn said with worry clear in his tone.

 

“General Sam Lane just ran from the north building and into the small adjacent building. He has a small contingent of men with him,” an Air Force member who had been watching the base like a hawk said.

 

“Special Forces Team Three, surround that building and do not let anyone in or out of it,” Astra commanded as she suddenly flew back to the scene. “Detective Sawyer has been taken to Argo via portal and is expected to survive,” she added a moment later before Kara, Alex or anyone could ask.

 

“We can’t stop them. Each time we try to attack Metallo Supreme, Red Tornado Prime knocks us out of the way and vice versa,” Agent Hartman said through the comm.

 

“We need to freeze this Red Tornado Prime. We need to try and end him like I ended the first Red Tornado General Lane had created,” Kara said.

 

“Kara, it’s too dangerous for any Kryptonian to get close enough to effectively use freeze breath followed by heat vision,” Winn said a half second before Lena could say it.

 

“I know,” Kara said before an idea popped into her head. “Red, Blue, Gold and Black Team Leaders, do your ships still have weaponized simulated freeze breath?”

 

“Yes,” each team leader replied.

 

“Kara, you cannot be thinking of doing what I think you are,” Wren said as he continued to battle with the ground forces closest to the building entrance.

 

“It is the only way General Wren. We must trust our Queen,” Astra said knowing what her niece was think as she had been the one to teach Kara about military tactics after all.

 

“J’onn, Alex, Vasquez and Hartmann you need to evacuate the building or find cover now,” Kara ordered before taking a deep breath and giving yet another order she knew could result in casualties amongst her people. “Red, Blue, Gold and Black Team Leaders, I need a hole made in the center of the roof of the north building.”

 

“Copy that,” the team leaders said moments before their respective teams carefully tore apart the roof with laser fire.

 

“Do any teams have a visual on Metallo Supreme or Red Tornado Prime,” Kara asked.

 

“Red Team does.”

 

“Blue Team does.

 

“Gold Team does not have a clear visual.

 

“Black Team can only clearly see Metallo Supreme.”

 

“Red and Blue Teams, as you have the visual, I need you to hit Red Tornado Prime with as much simulated freeze breath as you can. Once he is frozen switch gears and hit him with as much power as your laser cannons will allow on my command,” Kara ordered.

 

“Copy that,” both Red Team Leader and Blue Team Leader said.

 

“J’onn, Alex, Vasquez and Hartmann have you found cover?”

 

“We’re in the passageway Lillian escaped through,” Alex said.

 

“Follow the passageway and see if you can catch Lillian,” Kara ordered. “Red and Blue Teams, fire away,” she commanded a second later.

 

 


 

 

Over the course of what felt like hours, but was really only about two minutes, the air force contingent of the Argo Forces fired their weaponized simulated freeze breath at Red Tornado Prime. Once the enhanced Red Tornado was completely frozen, they switched gears and hit him with as much power from their laser cannons as they could muster. Somehow, the combination of freezing Red Tornado Prime then hitting him with the hot laser cannons did the trick and Red Tornado Prime exploded.

 

As Red Tornado Prime exploded though, a small plume of kryptonite was released from its body. However, the amount was so minuscule that it did not pose a risk to any Kryptonian member of the Argo Forces due to their blue crystals and filtration systems. But, while everyone was focused on the defeat of Red Tornado Prime, and ensuring that the kryptonite in the air from his demise would not harm any Kryptonian, Metallo Supreme only continued to grow stronger to the point that even Kara, Astra, Wren and all of the ground forces could see a glowing green tinge to atmosphere.

 

“The kryptonite within Metallo Supreme seems to be breaking down. If he isn’t contained within the next two minutes, it is likely that his kryptonite heart with explode, sending more kryptonite into the air than we can imagine. If that happens it is likely to seriously injury or prove fatal to any Kryptonian,” Lena gravely said over the comms.

 

“All air and space forces, aim your weapons at Metallo Supreme. All ground forces, prepare to take immediate cover,” Kara commanded. “Lena, I love you but I have to stop Metallo. I cannot let the kryptonite explode and this is the only way,” Kara said as took a yellow sun grenade booster out of her utility belt and activated it to give herself an extra charge.

 

“We’re getting increased readings of solar energy from you Kara,” Winn said before his breath hitched when he realized what Kara had done.

 

“Kara, no,” Lena said as she too had realized what was going on.

 

“This is the only way. I cannot, and will not, allow this Metallo to harm my family or my people,” Kara said through the comm for all to hear before switching to a private channel to speak directly to Lena. “I love you Lena and I love our family. If this doesn’t go my way please know that I did this to ensure your safety and the safety of our children and our people.”

 

Before Lena could say anything, Kara pressed a button on her utility belt causing her helmet to form and her suit to become encased in a light layer of lead and then sped upwards until she was as high in the sky as the Air Forces. Satisfied with the height of her flight, Kara dove back towards the base as fast as she could and flew straight through the hole in the roof of the north building.

 

“KARA,” Lena yelled as she watched the scene unfold through the video feed from Kara’s suit until the feed cut off suddenly.

Chapter End Notes

I hope you enjoyed the chapter but remember, Kara later faces Lex so she will survive (wanting to give you confirmation she was alive was part of why that little preview with Lex was given) but whether or not the rest of the Argo Forces survive remains to be seen. I can't wait to read your thoughts and theories for how we go from that ending to Kara and Lex preparing to face off as seen in a mini flash forward a few chapters ago.

Chapter 68

Chapter Notes

Like with the last chapter, I rewrote this a couple of times then reread it a few more. Please keep in mind while reading, that conversations in italics are conversations heard thanks to super hearing. I do hope you enjoy the continuation of this battle (fair warning its a little over 7k words long) and I hope you had a very happy holiday!

***TRIGGER WARNING***
Death is mentioned in this chapter and there is a very brief depiction of a death but it is not described in explicit detail and the describe lasts for only a few sentences.

Less than five seconds after Kara flew through the hole in the building’s roof, there was an explosion in the building and all anyone could see was a cloud of green.

 

“KARA,” Lena yelled frantically as she saw the footage play out from the other camera feeds they had.

 

“J’onn, Alex, Vasquez, Hartmann! Abandon your pursuit through the tunnel and get us eyes on our Supergirl! Get us a status on my sister, now,” Sam yelled as she tried to hide her worry for her sister and the rest of their family and friends.

 

“KARA,” they heard Alex yell a second later in a tone they only knew Alex to use when she was deathly afraid. “KARA,” she yelled again.

 

“ALEX TURN YOUR FUCKING VIDEO FEED BACK ON AND TELL ME WHAT’S HAPPENING AND HOW MY WIFE IS,” Lena yelled in such a deadly tone you could have said she was using her “Luthor” voice.

 

“Oh my God, Astra,” Agent Vasquez said a moment later.

 

“Astra? What are you talking about? Astra wasn’t in…FUCK,” Sam yelled.

 

“Sam?! Sam, what’s going on,” Lena asked.

 

“I don’t know! I just have a bad feeling,” Sam said before J’onn’s voice silenced her.

 

“Lena, Sam, Winn, I need you to keep all eyes open. I’m evacing General Astra now,” he said in an eerily calm voice that told Lena he was gravely worried.

 

“What happened in that building and what is my wife’s status,” Lena practically begged.

 

“Le…Lena,” Kara croaked out.

 

“Kara?! Kara, baby, is that you,” Lena said as tears welled in her eyes.

 

“As…Astra,” the normally bubbly blonde barely managed to say.

 

“I’m bringing Kara out now,” Alex said.

 

“What happened?! What happened in that building, Alex,” Lena asked once again.

 

“I’m not entirely sure,” Alex grunted as she picked up her sister and began to carry her out of the room. “All I know is that Kara came flying through the hole in the roof and I thought she was going to fly straight into Metallo Supreme when Astra came out of nowhere and pushed Kara out of the way before flying through Metallo Supreme’s kryptonite heart herself.”

 

“As soon as Astra made contact with Metallo Supreme the explosion happened and then kryptonite was everywhere in the air,” Agent Hartmann added.

 

“No, no no no no no. No! This is not how our story ends! I will not lose my wife because of fucking kryptonite!”

 

“Lena, Kara will be okay. Between the suit you engineered for her and the lead casing she was using, the kryptonite has barely affected her but it did get in her system when she lowered her helmet to run to Astra,” Alex said.

 

“She needs yellow sun. Once you clear the building, give her a yellow sun grenade, it should help speed her recovery,” Lena said calming at the knowledge her wife would be okay.

 

“General Astra is with the medics and will be transported back to Argo. She’s in critical condition though,” J’onn said as he began his flight to rejoin the group.

 

“What happened in there,” Wren asked trying to appear the best of military strength but it was clear he was worried about how things had unfolded.

 

“From what I saw, General Astra pushed Kara out of the way and she instead did what I believe Kara was planning to do to save everyone. The problem, however, is that Astra only had her blue crystal and the filtration system, she did not also have a coating of lead. I watched her fly straight through Metallo Supreme’s kryptonite heart and I thought she would be okay but as a last-ditch effort to save itself, Metallo Supreme managed to extend a kryptonite blade from its arm and he stabbed General Astra in the lower back,” J’onn said as he explained what he had seen.

 

“Shit,” Lena murmured knowing the situation wasn’t good at all.

 

“Lena, right now Kara is unable to lead our people so command falls to you,” Sam said to her best friend and sister-in-law, with the comm off so they could speak privately for a moment.

 

“Sam, I don’t know the first thing about leading an army.”

 

“You are one of the smartest people I know and, while it is unfortunate you were raised by the Luthors, you know how to strategize with the best of them. Listen to your instincts and tell our people what to do. We must continue this fight; it’s what Astra and Kara would want.”

 

“Okay, let me think for a second,” Lena said before the strategy to use became clear in her mind’s eye a moment later and she turned her comm back on. “Argo forces, I know you are all concerned about Queen Kara and General Astra, and I am too, but while they are unable to fight, we must move forward. We must find Lillian Luthor and General Sam Lane and eliminate the threat they and Cadmus pose,” she began to say to their forces. “Right now, a kryptonite plume is spreading across the atmosphere and we must contain it so everyone can continue to fight against our enemies. J’onn, did you bring everything in the package I gave you to Kaznia?”

 

“I did. What are you thinking, Lena,” J’onn asked.

 

“Inside that package is a lead dispersal system. I need you to fly above the kryptonite plume and activate the device. Once activated it will essentially rain lead down on the kryptonite and it should eliminate the threat of the kryptonite but there’s a catch.”

 

“What’s the catch,” Wren asked.

 

“The amount of lead in the dispersal device is high enough to give humans exposed to it lead poisoning, that’s why I didn’t suggest using it earlier. Alex, Agent Vasquez and Agent Hartmann, you need to evacuate the area immediately. If you can get to the emergent med bay we established nearby, they will have protective suits you can wear that will protect you from the lead but I would not advise rejoining the battle unless absolutely necessary.”

 

“No! I am not leaving my sister,” Alex said as she was outside of the building with Kara and looking for a yellow sun grenade to instantly recharge her sister and hopefully get rid of any remaining kryptonite in her system.

 

“Alex, I am your commanding officer and I am ordering you to stand down and retreat to the med bay. Wren will watch over Kara and make sure the yellow sun grenade does its job,” Lena ordered even though it killed her to do so.

 

“Lena, I swear to fucking God, if anything happens to my sister because you ordered me away I will never forgive you!”

 

“I won’t forgive myself either. Now, go! All human forces, go now,” Lena ordered through the comm. “Wren, what’s Kara’s status,” she asked across the private Zor-El family channel.

 

“The yellow sun grenade has been activated and my readings show the kryptonite leaving her system. I think she’s going to be okay, Lena.”

 

“Lena,” Kara asked a moment later in her normal tone of voice.

 

“Kara?! Darling, are you okay?”

 

“Yeah, I feel like I was hit with a Supergirl proof bus but I can feel myself returning to my full strength thanks to your special yellow sun grenade.”

 

“Oh thank Rao! Don’t ever scare me like that again, Kara! I swear to Rao I will murder you and then resurrect you to murder you again if you ever cause me to be that fearful of losing you ever again,” Lena stated even though she knew there would always be a chance of Kara having to risk her life to protect their family and people.

 

“I’ll do my best, Sunshine. I heard what you ordered while I was recovering; you made the right choice, even if Alex is a bit upset right now.”

 

“It was the only option. Are you ready to resume command, Kar?”

 

“Yes. Let’s finish this once and for all,” Kara said through the private comm before switching back to the general comm. “This is Queen Kara Zor-El and I am fine. J’onn, once you have activated the lead dispersal system I want you and Special Forces Team One to approach the last known location of General Sam Lane. Take him alive if you can. Lieutenant General Hu, you have command of the forces General Astra was leading. You and Special Forces Teams Three and Four are to approach the back to the northern building and locate the tunnel Lillian Luthor escaped through. Once located, you are to follow the tunnel and locate Lillian Luthor,” Kara began to order her forces before J’onn interrupted her.

 

“The lead dispersal system has been activated. I am rejoining Special Forces Team One who are already at General Lane’s last known location.”

 

“Very good J’onn,” Kara said as she briefly looked up and saw the lead raining down from the sky and causing the kryptonite plume to rapidly shrink. With a final glance, Kara resumed giving her forces their orders. “Infantry Regiments C and D, you will hold the current perimeter you are holding. Special Forces Teams Five and Six and Infantry Regiments J and K maintain a perimeter around the base and keep an eye out for anyone who is not part of our forces leaving or entering any buildings. Infantry Regiments A and B, you are to keep a more centralized perimeter around the northern building. And General Wren, you, and Special Forces Team Two are with me. We are going to….,”

 

“This is Red Leader to Op Command. Over.”

 

“Go for Red Leader. Over,” Lena said from the command center on Argo.

 

“There appears to be someone flying towards the base from the northeast quadrant. At this distance, it is unclear if it is another Red Tornado or someone else. Over.”

 

“Understood. All air and ground units keep your eyes open; a figure is approaching via flight from the northeast quadrant. Over,” Lena said across all comm channels being used by the Argo forces.

 

“Um, guys it’s not just a figure approaching, it looks like a Lexosuit,” Alex said over the comms from her new position just outside the med bay where she stood to watch what she could of the battle, through binoculars, while confined to her anti-lead suit.

 

“I’ll go check it out. General Wren, can you watch my six,” Kara asked knowing Wren was the closest to her position.

 

“Always, my Queen,” Wren said as he and Kara took off towards the approaching Lexosuit.

 

“We have General Sam Lane in custody. I repeat we have General Sam Lane in custody. Over,” J’onn said after he and Special Forces Team One quickly fought through the last of the Cadmus cronies guarding General Lane’s hiding spot inside the base.

 

“Copy that, J’onn. Over,” Sam said with a smile knowing they were now one step closer to ending things with only Lillian and the small remaining number of Cadmus cronies to round up.

 

 

 

Meanwhile, in the sky, Kara and Wren were closing in on the Lexosuit wearer. Coming face to face with the wearer a few seconds later, time stood still as the Lexosuit helmet dematerialized revealing the person underneath the suit.

 

“Hello Kara, or should I call you sister,” the figure sneered.

 

“Lex,” Kara breathed out in utter disbelief before her stare turned cold and murderous.

 

 


 

 

“No, no no no no no. This can’t be happening. Sam, tell me I’m not seeing my evil brother in his fucking Lexosuit,” Lena said with her comm muted so only Sam heard her words.

 

“It…Fuck, Lena, it is him. Shit! How did he even get out of prison?”

 

“I don’t know but if I had to hazard a guess, I’d say that Lillian used the time we’ve been engaging with her forces here to break him out while no one was looking. Damnit! I should have seen this coming,” Lena berated herself.

 

“Lena, honey, you cannot be expected to think of everything that will happen. Kara, Wren and all of our forces that are still on the ground are incredibly strong and most of them have been training as warriors most of their lives. Lex, well he may be a criminal mastermind but he makes mistakes when he gets cocky and judging by the look on his face, he’s already cocky. We have to have faith in Kara, Wren and our people, Lee.”

 

“I know and I do have faith in them, especially Kara, but I still worry. I wanted to be by her side when we fought to bring Lillian down and I want to be by her side now as she fights Lex. We’re supposed to face battles like this together.”

 

“And you are, Lena. I want to be out there with Wren as much as you want to be with Kara but right now, how we help them win is by manning operations. Okay?”

 

“Okay, but I still don’t like it,” Lena grumbled.

 

 


 

 

“Kara, Kara, Kara. I believe I’ve underestimated you. I, of course knew you were close to my sister but never did I think you’d have the guts to marry her and have children with her! God, it really is the perfect plan. I mean, what better way to ruin the Luthor bloodline for good than to sully it with Kryptonian DNA? I should really applaud you but alas I must destroy you and then my dear sister and those abominations you call children.”

 

“You will not lay a finger on the heads of Lena or our children, Lex,” Kara seethed.

 

“Oh, but I will. I never understood why Mother insisted on creating the first one. I would love nothing more than to have the perfect weapon to use against you but Mother should have known you’d never allow her to raise a child that was genetically yours. But, don’t worry, I shall correct that mistake and the one you and Lena made together.”

 

“It sounds to me like you are jealous of your sister. All you’ve ever wanted is money and power and yet, it is your sister who has those things not you,” Wren coyly said.

 

“IT IS HER FAULT I DON’T HAVE THOSE THINGS,” Lexa yelled, momentarily losing his cool, as he pointed at Kara.

 

“No, Lex. It is your own fault you were imprisoned,” Kara said easily.

 

“Choose to believe whatever you’d like, Kara, but the truth is that after today, I will be the most powerful person on this planet and I will be heralded as the person responsible for ridding Earth of all aliens.”

 

“You will never win, Lex. Good will always conquer evil,” Kara said as she shared a subtle nod to Wren.

 

Laughing loudly, Lex said, “I’m sorry but that…that’s hilarious. You honestly think you can beat me? Oh, that is funny,” he said as he laughed some more before growing deathly serious. “I guess you two will be the first aliens I personally rid this world of. It’s time to die,” Lex said as he pressed the button for his helmet to materialize once more.

 

Before Lex could do anything though, Kara and Wren hit him simultaneously with their heat vision, hoping to overpower the circuits of his suit.

 

 


 

 

While Lena and Sam watched the live video footage showing Kara and Wren hitting Lex with their heat vision, Sam gasped not having expected the move while Lena’s face hardened as she let what Kara called her “CEO persona” take over.

 

“Argo Forces, stay on the course Queen Kara set for you. Gold and Black Teams, based on your coordinates you are the closest to the fight with Lex. Hit Lex with everything you’ve got! Red Team, provide defensive measures for all of our forces attacking Lex and Blue Team stay on the lookout for any other opposing forces and be prepared to lend aid to any of the ground teams if they need it. Space Forces, prepare to enter the atmosphere when ordered. Once Lex is weakened enough that you can get a clear lock on his coordinates, I want you all to drop low enough that you can all hit him with the Phantom Zone energizer beams,” Lena commanded, taking control of the situation as Kara was engaged in the most important battle of her life.

 

“Your Majesty, if we all hit him with the Phantom Zone energizer beams his body will likely be ripped apart and strewn across different quadrants of the Phantom Zone,” Yulia Al-Ir, the captain of the main Space Force ship said.

 

“I know but it is a risk I fear we will need to take. Either way, Lex will be vanquished for good and our people and all aliens who choose to live on or visit Earth will be safe from him,” Lena said simply even though Sam could tell giving that order was hard on Lena.

 

“Lena, you’re doing what a good leader has to do and more importantly, you’re doing what needs to be done to protect your family. You and Kara both agreed on using lethal force if necessary and Lex qualifies as a necessary use of lethal force. He was imprisoned at a black site and still escaped; we’d never be safe if he was simply imprisoned again,” Sam said after ensuring the comms were muted so no one else would hear.

 

“I know. I just wish there was a way for us to get the Lex who was kind to me as a child back instead of being stuck with this evil version of him.”

 

 


 

 

While Lena was giving her orders, Kara and Wren continued their assault on Lex and were soon joined by Gold and Black Teams. After several minutes, Kara and Wren knew they had to try a different tactic because if they continued to solely use their heat vision they would solar flare well before they weakened Lex enough to defeat him. While the Gold and Black Teams continued to fire at Lex with their various cannons, and Lex fired back with his arm cannons, Kara and Wren stopped using their heat vision, deciding it would be better to use their x-ray vision to learn as much about the suit as possible while Lex fought against the Gold and Black Teams.

 

“It’s like his suit is reinforced with an endless power supply,” Wren said as soon as they stopped using their heat vision.

 

“I know. The suit has clearly been upgraded since the last time I faced him. Let’s x-ray the suit and see if we can learn anything,” Kara said.

 

With a simple nod, Kara and Wren immediately began using their x-ray vision on the suit and were pleased to see that there was no lead in it so they could actually see the suit’s schematics. A few moments later through the pair gasped as they realized what was allowing the suit to remain fully charged even with all the firepower being shot at him.

 

“Shit. His suit is powered by Kryptonian technology,” Kara said.

 

“How is that possible though,” Wren asked.

 

“There’s only two possibilities. Possibility one is that Kal entered the fortress and stole tech before I realized he was evil and locked him out or…,” Kara trailed off not wanting to say the second possibility out loud.

 

“Or our father used his knowledge of Kryptonian technology to upgrade the suit,” Alex said as Kara and Wren’s conversation was able to be heard by all over the comms.

 

“Yes, or that,” Kara said dejectedly before an idea popped into her mind. “If Dad helped, there’s bound to be a clue or failsafe or something to help us defeat Lex. He put his life in danger to make sure Elle got to me safely because he couldn’t bear to let Lillian raise my child so there’s no way he would just give Lex or whoever is wearing the suit the ability to defeat us.”

 

“Is there something in particular we should look for,” Wren asked just as Lex turned his attention back to them and fired a series of mini missiles at them which the pair of Kryptonians easily caused to explode away from them with a blast of their heat vision.

 

“Look for anything that doesn’t fit perfectly with the suit,” Kara said. “But we’re going to have to take turns looking because Lex is launching attacks at our Air Forces and us. Wren, you take the first scan of the suit while I help the Air Forces distract Lex.”

 

“Copy that,” Wren said as he began to use his x-ray vision once more and Kara flew at Lex, deciding it was time to start showing hit him with the power of her punch.

 

 


 

 

While Kara, Wren and the Gold and Black Teams were fighting Lex, Lieutenant General Hu and Special Forces Teams Three and Four had made their way into the northern building and all the way to the room where Metallo Supreme and Red Tornado Prime were destroyed. Once in the room, they were able to easily locate the secret passageway as the DEO contingent, who had originally been in the passageway, thought to prop the doorway open so it was easily located.

 

“We have reached the entrance to the passageway Lillian Luthor was last seen in,” Lieutenant General Hu informed Op Command and the rest of the Argo Forces before turning to address his people directly. “Everyone, keep your eyes open. Lillian Luthor has shown that she is dangerous and we have heard the tales of her prior transgressions against our queens. It is time to find her and ensure she can never harm our queens, their family, our people or any non-humans ever again,” he said as his team was gathered at the entrance of the passageway.

 

“Op Command,” they heard J’onn say over the comm, “General Lane has been secured in the containment unit. Permission to join Lieutenant General Hu and his team in the search for Lillian?”

 

“Permission granted, J’onn,” Lena easily said while her eyes never left the screens displaying the live feed of Kara and Wren’s battle with Lex.

 

“Copy that. Lieutenant General Hu, I will be at your location in less than a minute,” J’onn said a couple of moments before he flew into the room through the hole in the roof.

 

“Director J’onzz, it’s good to have you with us. Is there anything we should know before giving chase?”

 

“Lillian Luthor is a formidable foe. She hates Kryptonians and all non-humans. I would expect her to have multiple kryptonite infused weapons on her person as well as a standard gun and possible an anti-Martian device to stop my psychic abilities and place me in extreme pain.”

 

“Okay. Everyone, you know what to be on the lookout for. Director J’onzz, are you able to psychically detect if Lillian Luthor is nearby?”

 

“As long as she doesn’t have any device activated to interfere with my abilities, I should be able to,” J’onn said as he honed into his abilities to see if he could sense Lillian nearby. “She is still in the building but I cannot hone in on a more precise location. Lieutenant General, can you or any of your warriors listen for her heartbeat?”

 

“We do not know what hers sounds like, but I suppose we could try to separate Kryptonian heartbeats from human and see if that works,” Lieutenant General Hu theorized.

 

“Listen for a slower heartbeat,” Lena suddenly said as she had heard the heartbeat conversation through the comms. “Lillian used to boast about being able to keep her heartrate lower even in stressful situations.”

 

“Thank you, Your Majesty,” Lieutenant General Hu replied before he and his team began to listen for any slower heartbeats.

 

“There’s a slow heartbeat in the passageway but it’s far away. I’d estimate it’s about a mile away, down the passageway towards the mountains. There are a bunch of elevated heartbeats surrounding it though,” Nam Li, a member of Special Forces Team Three said.

 

“I hear the same,” several more members of Special Forces Teams Three and Four said.

 

“I do as well,” Lieutenant General Hu said. Standard formation and Director J’onzz you should be up front with me. Let’s locate Lillian Luthor and however many of her henchmen she has with her and apprehend them,” he continued before he and J’onn began leading the group through the passageway.

 

 

 

Due to their abilities allowing them to move faster than humans, the group was able to hear voices within a few minutes of entering the passageway. Immediately, Lieutenant General Hu held up his fist to signal the group to stop moving as they all tuned in their ears and listened in.

 

“Ma’am, the Kryptonians have captured General Lane. What should we do,” a Cadmus henchman said.

 

“We continue with the plan, that’s what we do,” Lillian seethed. “They may have captured General Lane but he was always our weakest link. Lex will keep them busy enough for us to make our escape.”

 

“But, ma’am, how does escaping help our cause? We were supposed to end Supergirl and all her little Kryptonian friends,” another Cadmus henchman said.

 

“And we will. They don’t know how much Lex’s suit has been upgraded and they certainly don’t know who upgraded it, essentially making it Kryptonian proof. Let Lex make them think he is losing to them and then watch and see how he swiftly ends them all in one fell swoop with that handy little virus Supergirl’s own people created and her own adoptive father altered for us,” Lillian said menacingly.

 

“Will we be able to disperse the virus without Metallo Supreme and Red Tornado Prime though,” another henchman asked.

 

“Ah you poor stupid little man, the virus is already being dispersed. Lex’s suit is also a dispersal device and with the virus being colorless and odorless Supergirl and her precious Kryptonians will never see it coming until it is too late and they are already dead,” Lillian said with what could only be described as an evil smile on her face.

 

“No, it can’t be,” Lieutenant General Hu said as he gasped in shock. “Attention all Argo Forces, we have reason to believe Lex Luthor’s suit is dispersing a reengineered version of the Medusa virus into the air as we speak.”

 

“Are you sure,” Lena said immediately.

 

“As sure as we can be. We overheard Lillian talking about the suit dispersing an alerted version of a virus created by Kryptonians that would kill us before we even realized what was happening. The only virus I can think of that fits the bill is a reengineered version of the Medusa virus,” Lieutenant General Hu said.

 

“Did she say how they even got their hands on the virus,” Alex asked through the comms while she began pacing, upset to be stuck in an anti-lead suit away from the battle especially now.

 

“Yes, she said they got it from your father.”

 

“Lieutenant General Hu, move in and apprehend Lillian and her henchmen now! If she did get the Medusa virus from Jeremiah there’s no way he would have reengineered it the way she thinks he did. He would never actually create anything that could kill me,” Kara said through labored breathing as she was still engaged in hand-to-hand combat with Lex and the man was much stronger than he had been the last time they fought.

 

“How would Dad have even had access to that, Kara? He never went to the fortress and that’s where all the medical information on Kryptonian was kept,” Alex said clearly confused.

 

“That’s not entirely accurate. My parents had sent a crystal containing what they deemed as essential information along with me in the pod. Jeremiah and Eliza examined the contents of the crystal and one of the things on it was the specifics of the Medusa virus. My parents wanted me to have the knowledge in case a situation so extreme ever arose that it was necessary to use the virus to save myself and Kal,” Kara explained just before Lex landed a rather painful punch to the side of Wren’s head.

 

“We will move in on the target, but what are we to do to protect ourselves if a reengineered version of that virus is in play? All of our people may not know the details of the Medusa virus but I do and if it has been reengineered to harm us we will all be dead soon,” Lieutenant General Hu said.

 

“I understand your concerns, I do, but I also know Jeremiah and I know that my adoptive father would never actually reengineer the virus to harm me or any Kryptonians,” Kara said after she puta bit more distance between herself and Lex so she could talk without Lex hearing while Wren shot a concentrated blast of heat vision at Lex’s chest before powerfully kicking him in the same spot. “Lena, if you were tasked with creating a version of the virus that would kill Kryptonians, how would you make it look like you did as told, but without actually making the virus deadly to Kryptonians?”

 

“I would switch the isotope. Isotope 454 is needed for the virus to work and be airborne so I would create a copy isotope that looked identical to isotope 454 but was nothing more than a placebo. You wouldn’t know the isotope had been switched until the virus was dispersed and didn’t work,” Lena quickly said.

 

“Then that’s what must have occurred. Jeremiah was exceptionally smart and he would have thought to do that. Plus, once you come in contact with a functioning Medusa virus, the effects are supposed to manifest within minutes and Wren and I both are exhibiting no symptoms. Lieutenant General Hu capture Lillian now and we will focus on dealing with Lex and confirming that the Medusa virus they are dispersing is inert,” Kara ordered.

 

“Copy that,” Lieutenant General Hu said before turning to his troops. “Move in now. Capture alive is you can but if you must, lethal force is still authorized,” he ordered his team.

 

Less than five seconds later Lieutenant General Hu, J’onn and Special Forces Teams Three and Four began to move in on Lillian and her henchmen.

 

 


 

 

While the team in the passageway moved in on Lilian, Kara rejoined Wren in the fight against Lex. With each blow dealt to Lex, Kara scanned for any hint of the Medusa virus’ signature but she could not immediately identify any trace of the virus.

 

After a few minutes though, Kara decided to fly under Lex and hit him with a new blast of heat vision while also scanning the underbelly of the suit. As her latest blast of heat vision hit Lex square in the groin region, which was the weakest area of the suit, Lex faltered as he tried to recover from the pain of Kara’s attack. That brief period of recovery though, allowed Kara to x-ray the suit without interference from Lex using the various weapons systems in the suit and in that moment, she finally found the dispersal unit hidden in the bottom of the left boot of the suit.

 

Knowing she couldn’t say anything about her findings without Lex hearing, Kara quickly scanned her memory for everything she knew about the Medusa virus. It had been a long time since she had even thought about the virus, but after only a few seconds she remembered that one of the virus components was extremely susceptible to extreme cold and when directly exposed to temperatures that were the equivalent of forty degrees Fahrenheit or less it became unstable and self-destructed. So, while Lex was busy deflecting the onslaught of attacks from Wren and the Gold and Black Teams and launching counterattacks, Kara took a deep breath and sent a very concentrated blast of freeze breath straight to the bottom of Lex’s left boot.

 

In what felt like slow motion, the freeze breath approached the bottom of the boot. Then, after what seemed like minutes but had only been a second or two, Kara’s freeze breath hit its target. Her freeze breath had been so cold that the secret bottom compartment of the boot froze instantly and to such a decree that it shattered in a million tiny pieces revealing Lex’s sock clad foot that no longer had a sole to rest on.

 

“What the…Ah I see you figured out what was in that compartment,” Lex said as he chuckled. “Clearly, you don’t know enough about a virus that your own people created,” he continued. “I have been dispersing it into the air this entire time. Soon you and your fellow Kryptonian scum will be dead.”

 

“That’s where you are wrong, Lex,” Kara said as she positioned herself in front of the man. “The Medusa virus was not just created by my people, it was created by my parents. I know the virus extremely well and I know that when a being comes into contact with the virus, no matter how small the amount, death occurs within five minutes because of how fast acting it is. We have been up here with you for much longer than that and yet nothing. Face it Lex, the virus you were dispersing was inert. Your plan failed,” she said with a hint of triumph in her voice.

 

“That’s not possible,” Lex said before he regained his composure and looked at Kara murderously. “I guess I will just have to get rid of you the old fashioned way,” he said as he reached his hand straight up in the air only for a drone like object to seemingly appear out of thin air and drop a glowing green blade into Lex’s hand. “Humans have been defending their land for hundreds of years but there was something special about the medieval period when swords prevailed. Your death will be by my hand, Kara Zor-El,” Lex sneered before lunging forward, the kryptonite blade aimed at Kara’s heart.

 

 


 

 

While Kara was foiling the Medus virus plan, in the secret passageway, Lieutenant General Hu and J’onn’s team were moving in on Lillian. While the Luthor matriarch was busy continuing to regal her so called “fool proof” plan to kill all Kryptonians and then all aliens, the Argo Forces were gathering just behind the turn that led into the open space Lillian and her henchmen were. Then, when Lieutenant General Hu gave the signal, all members of the team swarmed into the room and immediately the Kryptonains began firing blasts of heat vision and freeze breath at the henchmen and Lillian.

 

Naturally, as soon as they realized they were under attack, the Cadmus henchmen began firing guns with kryptonite bullets at the Argo Forces but the blue crystals that were infused into the suits protected them from the bulk of the kryptonite’s effects. It was only when the kryptonite bullets came into direct contact with skin that the Kryptonians were truly hurt.

 

While her henchmen fought against the Argo forces, it came as no surprise that Lillian attempted to run to the other side of the open space and escape down the next part of the passage way. J’onn however, had been anticipating that move, and using his invisibility power and his faster than human speed he was able to quickly make his way to the entrance to the next section of the passageway without anyone noticing. As Lillian moved to step into the next part of the passageway she staggered backwards when J’onn showed himself. Immediately, Lillian looked for other exits and it looked like she was contemplating running for the entrance J’onn and the Argo Forces had just entered through but Lieutenant General Hu must have realized Lillian would try that so he quickly used his freeze breath to create a solid ice wall, effectively trapping Lillian and all of her henchmen in the chamber.

 

“There’s nowhere to run, Lillian,” J’onn said as she took a step closer to Lillian.

 

“No! This is not over! This is not the end,” Lillian said even as she watched her henchmen fall one by one as DEO cuffs were placed around their wrists.

 

“Lillian Luthor, by the power vested in me by Kara and Lena Zor-El, Queens of Krypton you are under arrest for crimes committed against our Queens,” Lieutenant General Hu said as he approached with a pair of DEO cuffs in his hands.

 

“You think you’ve won but you haven’t. I’ll be out of these cuffs and making this planet great again within minutes,” Lillian said matter-of-factly, clearly not having gotten the memo about her reengineered Medusa virus being inert.

 

Seconds later, Lillian Luthor was finally in cuffs and being dragged from the passage and back towards the grounds of the base.

 

“We have Lillian Luthor in custody. I repeat, we have Lillian Luthor in custody,” J’onn said as he helped Lieutenant General Hu lead Lillian back through the passageway.

 

 


 

 

“Sam, tell me I’m hearing and seeing things correctly,” Lena said with the comm on mute as she stared at the screen depicting the scene from J’onn’s body worn camera.

 

“You are. They got her, Lena, they actually got Lillian,” Sam said as a smile spread across her lips.

 

“Oh Rao, we got her. I can’t wait to celebrate with Kara. Our family…Sam, we’re finally safe from Lillian,” Lena said as she grew emotional, something she would ultimately blame on her pregnancy hormones.

 

“Yeah we did…Oh Rao! No, fuck,” Sam exclaimed when her eyes caught sight of the feed coming from Kara and Wren’s battle with Lex and saw Lex lunge at Kara with a blade she could tell was made of kryptonite.

 

“What is it…No! KARA,” Lena yelled as she watched Lex lunge towards her wife, who just barely dove out of the blade’s path in time. “Come on Kara, please be okay,” Lena said as her joy over Lillian’s capture immediately dissipated and was replaced by pure fear for her wife’s safety.

 

 


 

 

“Lex, we’ve captured your mother, General Lane and all the Cadmus members present here. You are all alone, no one is coming to rescue you or back you up. You can’t win this,” Kara said knowing what her wife had ordered their Space Force to do once Lex was weakened enough.

 

“I don’t need Mother, General Lane or Cadmus to beat you. All I need is me, myself and I but I will humor you and make a deal. You and me, one-on-one, and if by some miracle you win, I vow to leave you, my traitor of a sister and your family alone but if I win, which I will, you and your little Kryptonian friends and your human and alien allies alike, will leave Earth and never return.”

 

“No deal. I wasn’t born yesterday, Lex and we both know that when I beat you you will not honor your end of that proposed deal,” Kara said confidently before speaking directly into her comm. “Argo Forces, attack with everything you’ve got!”

 

Less than a second later, every member of the Argo Forces, whether they were at the base or in a ship in the air, began raining hellfire down on Lex. The Kryptonians on the ground all launched heat vision or freeze breath, hoping the dual temperature attack would deplete the power source of the suit. The Air Forces meanwhile, used their precision laser fire to fire upon Lex while ensuring they didn’t hit any of their forces on the ground.

 

Lex didn’t bow down to them though. Instead he began firing every weapon his Lexosuit had to offer. Kryptonite beams, small missiles and laser fire all were shot at the Argo Forces but the Argo Forces remained strong. Eventually though Lex realized the kryptonite was not having the effect he expected so he returned to using his kryptonite blade to directly attack Kryptonians.

 

The Argo forces did their best to dodge the kryptonite blade but after several tries, Lex finally made contact with a member of Special Forces Team Two, who fell towards the ground clutching her neck where Lex had stabbed her with the kryptonite blade. Another member of Special Forces Team Two caught their fallen comrade but it became apparent that the wound was fatal. The blade had severed her carotid artery and due to the kryptonite, she was unable to heal even with the use of a yellow sun grenade.

 

“She’s dead; Lu San-La is dead by Lex Luthor’s hand,” fellow Special Forces Team Two member, Lark No said.

 

“We will avenge her death,” Kara said before launching herself at Lex and punching him in the face with such force that he dropped the blade and was sent falling through the sky and towards the ground.

 

The Argo Forces watched as Lex seemingly fell to the ground in slow motion and Kara flew after him with Wren hot on her heels. When Lex finally crashed to the ground, it wasn’t because he simply hit the ground, it was because Kara caught up to his falling form and punched him in the chest, propelling him straight into the ground and causing a large crater to form in the process.

 

“You will not kill another Kryptonian, Lex,” Kara bellowed as she saw red.

 

“You…You’re wrong,” Lex choked out as blood pooled out of his mouth as he laid in the crater with the pieces of his now broken suit strewn around him, the suit having broken on impact.

 

“No, you are wrong for thinking you can eliminate all aliens from this planet. Many war lords before you have taken the same stance, determined to rid the world of a certain class of people and they have all failed just as you will,” Kara said as Wren stood next to her and the rest of their forces floated in the air, creating a perimeter around the crater.

 

“If you weren’t a filthy Kryptonian, I would admire your moxy, but the truth is there is no place for you here and the only way to ensure you do no poison this planet further is to kill you,” Lex said as he suddenly pulled a hidden kryptonite blade from the back of his pants.

 

Before everyone realized what was happening, Lex rallied his strength and launched towards Kara, the long and thin, but very sharp, kryptonite blade aimed at the exposed skin of her neck, as he had realized that kryptonite was not effecting the Kryptonians unless it pierced exposed skin.

 

Kara was standing less than a foot from Lex and knew that even with her super speed she would not be able to fully avoid the blade due to its length. She readied herself for the hit but when it came, it didn’t pain her as much as she knew a direct kryptonite hit to hurt. When she looked down though, she looked on in horror as she realized what had happened. Standing directly in front of Kara, with his back facing Lex, was Wren who had been fully impaled by the kryptonite blade where his skin was exposed at the top of his back, just below the neck. Wren had literally taken the blow for his queen. Looking down in horror, Wren simply offered a bloody smile before speaking softly.

 

“Don’t bl…blame yourself. I…I will al…always pro…protect my queen…my fa…family. Te…Tell S…Sam, Ru…Ruby and th…the ba…baby that I lo…love them.”

 

“No! Wren,” Kara yelled not even fully realizing that the tip of the blade had also pierced her clavicle.

 

Kara tried to hold onto Wren and she tried to keep him awake but almost immediately after speaking he lost consciousness and only then did Kara fully realize she had been stabbed too. As she felt the effects of the kryptonite as it coursed through her veins, Kara and Wren fell to the ground, green clear as day in both their veins as a pool of red from Wren’s impalement also surrounded them.

 

 


 

 

Back at Operation Command on Argo, Lena and Sam watched on in horror as they watched Wren and Kara be stabbed by the kryptonite blade while Lex smiled evilly.

 

“WREN!”

 

“KARA!”

 

“No! This cannot be happening! I just found him and I might be…I probably am…no! WREN,” Sam yelled.

 

“Kara, no Kara! Please be okay, please don’t leave me...oh…OH RAO! FUCK! FUCK! FUCK!”

 

“Lena?! Lena, what is it,” Sam rushed out clearly concerned by her best friend and sister-in-law’s tone of voice.

 

“My…Sam, my water just broke.”

Chapter End Notes

Please don't hate me for the state in which several of our characters have been left. I won't make you wait long to learn Maggie, Astra, Wren and Kara's fates but remember I only write happy endings so please keep that in mind. With that said, I do hope you enjoyed this chapter and I can't wait to read your comments and thoughts about what will happen next and/or the fate of those who are currently injured.

Chapter 69

Chapter Notes

This chapter may seem a little messy, but it's supposed to because that's how it would feel in reality. I also, rewrote this some so I did not get a chance to proof it as much as I normally would before posting so please ignore any grammatical errors. I do hope you enjoy this chapter though, but be warned it contains a lot of information. Thanks for reading!

“What’s happening,” Alex yelled as she felt helpless hearing Lena and Sam yell their lovers’ names while she was stuck in her protective suit away from the battle.

 

“Queen Kara and General Wren are down! I repeat Queen Kara and General Wren are down,” a Special Forces Team Two member said into the comm as he watched the scene before him in horror.

 

“What happened? What happened to my sister,” Alex yelled already preparing to say “fuck you” to the risk and go charging back to the battle to get to her sister.

 

“Queen Lena, what are our orders,” another member of the Argo forces asked as those in the vicinity of Lex continued to battle the man who had just impaled their General and stabbed their queen.

 

“Queen Lena is unable to fulfill her duties at this time,” Sam began to say trying to choose her words carefully as she didn’t want to alarm anyone or risk Kara hearing her wife was in labor as that would certainly cause the blonde to fight against the kryptonite coursing through her veins just to get to her laboring wife.

 

“What’s wrong with Lena,” Alex asked on the private family comm channel while members of the Argo forces asked the same on the main comm channel.

 

“Alex, she went into labor right after seeing the video feed of Lex st…stabbing Wre…Wren and Kara,” Sam choked out as she tried to keep her worry about her husband and sister’s condition in check so as not to make Lena more anxious than she already was and to keep her anxiety levels as low as possible in case she was in fact pregnant.

 

“HE WHAT?! I’M GOING TO KILL HIS MOTHERFUCKING LUTHOR ASS,” Alex roared before what Sam had said about Lena registered in her head. “Shit, did you say Lena is in labor?”

 

“Yes. I’ve already called Kelex to get Eliza and the medical team so we can get Lena back to the palace since she wanted a home birth,” Sam said as she rubbed Lena’s back as a contraction tore through the raven haired woman’s body and Sam wished she could have her conversation with Alex out of Lena’s earshot.

 

“I want, Kara. I need Kara,” Lena sobbed, loud enough for Alex to hear through the comm, as the reality of what she had seen dawned on her and she knew it was unlikely that Kara would be there for the birth of their twins and that it was possible her blonde soulmate could even die, as could Wren as well.

 

“Princess Sam, if Queen Lena cannot give us our orders, command falls to you,” a Lieutenant General of the Argo Forces said while those in the vicinity of the battle with Lex continued to battle the man while others tried to triage Kara and Wren’s injuries so they could be evaced to Argo for immediate medical attention.

 

Knowing, the Lieutenant General was right, Sam took a deep breath and using a commanding tone gave her order.

 

“Everyone, this is Princess Sam. Hit Lex Luthor with everything you’ve got. Space Forces, if you can get a lock on Lex Luthor, without risking our own people, hit him with the Phantom Zone energizer beams! And someone get my husband and my sister out of there and back here to receive proper medical treatment!”

 

“Yes, ma’am,” the Argo forces said in acknowledgment of Sam’s orders.

 

“Sam, permission to rejoin the battle,” Alex asked as she tried to keep her emotions in check.

 

“Permission denied. Alex, I know you want to help but the risk is too great to you. Your protective suit can only protect you so much and if you were to contract lead poisoning, Kara would never forgive herself and neither would I,” Sam said.

 

“I understand but I’m not Kryptonian and your orders are no absolute for me. J’onn,” Alex spoke through the comm knowing he would be listening, “feel free to call for a disciplinary review later but I’m going after Lex and I’m saving my sister so she can be there for the birth of her children.”

 

“Alex, no,” Sam screamed but Alex had disconnected her comma and before she could do anything else, her attention was pulled fully back on Lena who was screaming out in pain as a particularly powerful contraction hit.

 

 


 

 

As soon as Alex heard that not only was Lena in labor but Kara had been injured, she didn’t care about the risk returning to the battle posed for her. All she cared about was getting to her sister, making sure she was okay and getting her to the birth of her youngest children and if she could murder Lex Luthor while she was at it, well that would be a bonus.

 

The last time she was on Argo before the battle, Alex had spent some time in Lena’s lab. While there, Lena showed Alex, a Legion ring that one of the military guild members won of a supposed Legion member in an intergalactic poker game. Lena was studying the ring because it was purported to allow the wearer to fly and Lena and all of Argo were curious if the ring posed the possibility of allowing enemies, such as Lillian Luthor and Cadmus, to possess Kryptonian powers. While showing her the ring, Lena had told Alex that as far as she could tell the ring only enabled the wearer to fly but she wanted to study it some more. At the time, Alex had a feeling that the ring could come in handy in the battle against Lillian Luthor and Cadmus. So, when the time came to amass their army to infiltrate the Kaznian base, Alex snuck into the lab and stole the ring but swore to only use it if it was one hundred percent necessary and Alex deemed using it one hundred percent necessary in this instance.

 

Putting the ring on her finger, while keeping her protective suit on, Alex jumped in the air as she had seen Kara do when she was learning to use her power of flight and instead of falling back to the ground, she sky rocketed into the sky and flew back towards the base and her sister.

 

 


 

 

Flying into the thick of the battle a couple of minutes later, Alex paused as she took in the scene before her. She could see the Air and Space forces firing upon who she knew to be Lex, thanks to the Lexosuit and she saw the Kryptonian fighters exchanging blows, firing heat vision and blow freeze breath at Lex. She also saw a small group of fighters tending to two fallen figures who she immediately knew were Kara and Wren. Just as she was about to fly to her sister though, J’onn intercepted her in the air.

 

“Alex, what are you doing and how are you doing it,” J’onn said harshly, having seen Alex in the air after he ensured Lillian was secured.

 

“It’s a Legion ring, whatever that is, and she’s my sister J’onn! Either get out of my way or I will make you get out of my way! Lena’s in labor and Kara needs to be okay so she can be there as her wife gives birth to their twins,” Alex pleaded with the man she affectionately thought of as her “space dad”.

 

“Lena’s in labor?”

 

“Yes. She went into labor after seeing the video feed of Kara and Wren being stabbed from what Sam said. Now, are you going to get out of my way so I can get to my sister or are you going to make me fight you?”

 

“Alex, Kara will never forgive herself if…,” J’onn began but Alex had had enough of him keeping her from getting to her sister so she sped around him before he had time to stop her.

 

When she touched down next to Kara mere seconds later, she struggled to hold back her tears as she saw Wren fully impaled with a kryptonite blade that had impaled him so thoroughly that it also penetrated Kara’s skin. Without even thinking, Alex found the strength to push through the Kryptonians surrounding her sister and jumped into action.

 

“I’ve dealt with Kara being stabbed or injected with kryptonite before, please listen to me and help me save her and him,” Alex pleaded with the Kryptonians near her as she looked at the two unconscious Kryptonians with green visibility coursing through their veins.

 

“Assistant Director Danvers, you should not be here? Queen Kara would not want you to put your life at risk to save hers,” on Kryptonian said.

 

“I know, but she’s my sister and there’s nothing I won’t do to protect her and help her, just as there’s nothing she wouldn’t do to protect and help me. So, will you help me, please,” she pleaded.

 

Seeing the desperation in Alex’s eyes the Kryptonian warriors knew they too would do anything to save their queen and one of their top generals. Nodding their heads in agreement, Alex got to work.

 

“Okay, I need one of you to hold Kara as still as you can and I need the rest of you to hold onto Wren. I’m going to pull them apart and once I do, we will need to act fast if we have any hope of saving them both. Once they’re apart, make sure they are both lying on their backs and continue to hold them while I activate a yellow sun grenade for each of them. Hopefully that will stabilize them enough for us to fly them out of here and get them home to Argo. Are we clear?”

 

“Yes, ma’am,” the group replied.

 

“Alright, steady both of them,” Alex said just before she had to dodge a shot of laser fire from Lex. “We need to move quickly, because Lex will try to stop us. On three, those of you hold Wren, help me pull them apart. One…two…three!”

 

As soon as Alex reached three, those helping to steady Wren, helped Alex lift him off of Kara as Alex quickly but carefully pulled the blade out of Wren and Kara, knowing she needed to get it out as soon as possible. Thankfully, Alex was somehow able to muster enough strength to pulled the blade out of Kara and Wren unassisted while the Kryptonian warriors lifted Wren and quickly laid him on his back next to Kara. Immediately, they all could see less green coursing through Kara’s veins but Alex knew if she didn’t act quickly it wouldn’t matter because the damage would still be done. At the same time though, there was no immediate change in Wren. Knowing there wasn’t much time left to not only save Kara and Wren but give them a chance at a full recovery, Alex immediately activated a single yellow sun grenade over each and prayed to Rao and every other deity known to her that it would stabilize Kara and Wren enough for them to be flown away from the battle and back to Argo.

 

While waiting to see if the yellow sun grenades would do their job, Alex heard the voice of Lex Luthor from above as he continued to dodge attacks from the Argo Forces and fire retaliatory shots at them.

 

“Assistant Director Danvers, it is nice to see you, but I’m afraid you’re too late. Your precious Supergirl and her little body guard will not survive this. But, please be sure to give my dear sister my condolences on the death of her wife,” Lex menacingly but smugly sneered.

 

Alex had been so focused on her sister that she had forced herself to ignore that Lex was there, but hearing his smug voice, Alex saw red and if she had heat vision she’d have already hit Lex with it. Trusting the others who had helped her with Kara and Wren to watch over them, Alex turned around and stared menacingly at the man.

 

“I feel sorry for you, Lex,” Alex sneered. “Sure, your mommy favored you over Lena but you’ve never known the true love of family while Lena is surrounded by it. You are a sad little man who feels the need to gain power as a way to prove he matters, but the power doesn’t matter Lex. True strength comes from the love of family and you will never know that. You hurt my family and for that you have to pay,” she continued before taking to the sky again and flying straight towards Lex as she fired her DEO issued gun at the man.

 

Most of Alex’s shots ricocheted off of the Lexosuit but one hit Lex in the neck and Alex saw the moment panic settled in Lex’s eyes when he realized he was not in trouble. Not being willing to let Alex get the better of him though, Lex fired up a mini missile from his suit and launched it at Alex.

 

Alex knew she didn’t stand a chance against the mini missile because her DEO gear that was under the protective suit was not strong enough to protect her from it but before the missile could hit, she was thrown out of the way by J’onn who captured the missile blast and managed to contain it. Once she was sure J’onn was okay, Alex looked back to Lex and saw the shocked look on his face as blood was clearly pouring out of the neck wound Alex inflicted. Before she, or any member of the Argo forces could intercept him or the Space Forces could get a clear shot to fire the Phantom Zone energizer beams at him, Lex activated a mini portal, much like the personal ones they had, and disappeared through it.

 

Alex was furiously that Lex got away but she heard J’onn and others asking if anyone could get a lock on where the portal took Lex. Trusting her comrades to find Lex, Alex returned to where Kara and Wren were lying on the ground, both still unconscious.

 

“What’s their status,” Alex immediately asked.

 

“Queen Kara seems to be responding well but General Wren is still critical. I believe they are as stable as they’re going to get for transport though,” one warrior said.

 

“Okay, let’s get them back to Argo directly,” Alex said as she turned her comm back on. “Op Command, this is Alex. Kara and Wren are still alive and we are portaling them back to Argo directly from the battlefield. We will be there in less than thirty seconds. J’onn, I believe under the directives left by Kara and Lena you are in charge here. Find that sonofabitch,” she said before activating her portal and with the help of the Kryptonian fighters with her, walked through it with Kara and Wren in their arms.

 

 


 

 

Meanwhile, back on Argo, Lena had been taken back to the palace and was settle on her and Kara’s bed. Her labor was progressing quickly and it was estimated that she would be fully dilated within the hour. While Sam had stayed by her side, even though she was worried sick about her own husband, and Eliza had come to stay with Lena as well, the only person Lena wanted with her was Kara.

 

“Kara, I want Kara,” Lena sobbed as she went through yet another contraction without her wife by her side.

 

“Oh honey, I know you want Kara here and I know she wants to be here too. We have to trust that Alex and J’onn and all of your people will protect her and Wren and bring them back to the two of you,” Eliza said as she held one of Lena’s hands and extended her other to Sam to make sure the other woman knew she was there for her too.

 

“I hope Alex is okay,” Sam said in worry as she had no idea what happened after Alex refused to stand down because immediately after that Eliza and medical personnel arrived to check on Lena and get her back to the palace.

 

“I know my daughter, and there’s nothing she wouldn’t do to protect her sister and I have faith she, Kara and Wren will all be okay,” Eliza said confidently.

 

Before anyone could say anything further though, Sam’s tablet lit up signaling that she had a hologram call incoming from Alex. Without saying a word, Sam accepted the call and everything stood still for a moment in the room as Alex’s form shimmered to life.

 

“Hi guys,” Alex said able to see Sam, Lena and her mother thanks to the angle Sam held the tablet.

 

“Kara…How’s Kara,” Lena asked at the same time as Sam asked, “How’s Wren?”

 

“Kara and Wren are alive, thanks in large part to their blue crystals and filtration system in their suits. They’re both are in the med bay on Argo. I used my personal portal so we could carry them through to here from Kaznia,” Alex explained.

 

“Alex, how were you able to get there so quickly,” Sam asked before amending her statement. “Actually, that doesn’t matter right now. How exactly are they?”

 

“Sam, Wren is in critical condition. I got the kryptonite blade out of him and Kara, and used yellow sun grenades on each of them so we could get them here, but when Lex impaled him with it, he must have hit the bone because a part of the blade broke off. He’s in emergency surgery right now to remove the shard of the blade. Once the shard is removed, I’m hopeful the yellow sun lamps will be able to do their job,” Alex told Sam.

 

“Okay…Okay,” Sam said clearly deep in thought.

 

“Go…Sam, go to him. I’ll be okay,” Lena said.

 

“No, I can’t leave you, especially not when Kara isn’t here,” Sam said knowing her husband would understand why she had remained at Lena’s side.

 

“You should go,” Lena said again before turning her attention to Alex. “Alex, how’s Kara? Will she…is there any chance she’ll be able to be here…,” Lena said as she got choked up.

 

“Lena, thanks to Wren, Kara was not as seriously injured as she would have been otherwise. Once I activated the yellow sun grenade I could see the green in veins become a little duller. And since no portion of the blade broke off in her body so right now it’s just a matter of filtering out the kryptonite the blade seeped into her system. Last time we had to do this with Kara it took a few hours before she was awake and moving around.”

 

“She’s going to be okay,” Lena asked to be sure even though she knew from what Alex said that Kara would be perfectly fine.

 

“Yes, she’s going to be fine and I’m sure she’ll be right by your side in a few hours,” Alex said encouragingly but when Lena burst into tears Alex feared she had said something wrong. “Lena, what is it? What’s wrong? Kara’s going to be okay.”

 

“She…She…wo…,” Lena sobbed as she tried, but failed, to form a coherent sentence.

 

“Alex, Lena’s labor is progressing quickly and we’re estimating she’ll be ready to deliver within the hour,” Eliza told her daughter knowing Alex would understand what she was telling her.

 

“Oh,” Alex said as her face fell knowing how devastated both Lena and Kara would be if Kara missed the birth of the twins. “I need to get back in there, but I’ll do what I can to get Kara to you as soon as possible, Lena. And Sam, you’re welcome here at any time; the head of the bay is expecting you to come at some point to be with Wren.”

 

“Thanks, Alex,” Sam said.

 

“Yes, sweetheart, thank you for giving us an update. Please stay with your sister while we can’t be with her,” Eliza asked her eldest daughter.

 

“Alex, what about…what about Maggie and As..Astra,” Lena asked as she endured another contraction and Eliza’s face paled as she realized Kara and Wren weren’t the only members of her family who had been hurt.

 

“They were able to get Maggie and Astra here as well. Maggie is okay. She was shot, but thankfully the bullet missed any organs. There was some excessive bleeding but they had it under control before I got here. Astra though…well Astra’s in emergency surgery too. The kryptonite blade went into her lower back and they’re not sure if her spinal cord is affected. If it is we’re not sure if yellow sun exposure can fix the damage or not. We’ll know the status of her spine once she’s out of surgery though. She’s expected to live though.”

 

“Thank God,” Eliza said as Lena and Sam nodded in understanding as their thoughts still rested with their respective spouses.

 

“Alex, Lucy should be told about Astra; she’d want to be there for her like I want to be there for Kara,” Lena thoughtfully said.

 

“Okay. I’ll make sure she’s notified. I’ve got to get back though. They put Maggie in the same room as Kara so I can stay near them both. I’ll let you know if anything changes, and Lena?”

 

“Yeah, Alex?”

 

“Kara will fight to get back to you today but no matter what happens you’re going to do great and I can’t wait to meet the twins. I love you all and I’ll talk to you soon,” Alex said before ending the call.

 

 

 

“Sam,” Lena tried a few moments after the call ended.

 

“Hmm?”

 

“Go, go be with Wren. He’s your husband and you should be with him. Eliza’s here so I won’t be alone, so go.”

 

“Are you sure,” Sam asked hesitantly, not wanting to leave Lena but also desperately wanting to be in the med bay so she was there when Wren was out of surgery.

 

“I’m sure. Go.”

 

After placing a kiss to Lena’s forehead, Sam ran from the room and headed to the med bay.

 

 


 

 

In the med bay, Alex was sitting in-between her girlfriend and sister, as she spoke to her sister.

 

“Come on Kar, I know you’re hurting and I know you want to sleep and not wake up until all the pain from the kryptonite is gone but Lena needs you, Kar. God, I can’t believe this is all happening, but Kara, Lena’s went into labor with the twins. Your children are coming and you should be there when they’re born. You and Lena have been envisioning this moment for months and I know you both always pictured you right there holding her hand. Please fight, Kara; fight to wake up and be here for this moment. Please, Kara, please,” Alex begged her sister.

 

“Le…Len…Lena,” Kara croaked out as her eyelids began to flutter.

 

“Kara?! Come on, Kar, you can do it; just wake up! Lena needs you; your babies need you. The babies are coming and Lena needs you there for it. Come on, Kar, wake up. Lena’s in labor and you need to be there, dammit!”

 

Something in Alex’s words must have gotten to Kara because all of a sudden, her eyes flew open and she began to frantically pull at every IV and wire on her body before launching out of the bed, even though she was a little unsteady, and then somehow finding the strength to pull out her personal portal and opening a portal to the palace. Before Alex could even get a word out, Kara was through the portal and on her way to her wife.

 

“How did she do that,” Maggie croaked out as she too had finally woken up.

 

“Maggie! God, thank God you’re okay,” Alex said as she momentarily forgot about what she just saw with her sister and launched herself and Maggie and kissed her senseless.

 

“Mmhmm, I love you too, but did I really just see Kara somehow wake up and open a portal after being unconscious and with kryptonite green still visible through her skin?”

 

“Yeah, you did just see that. Lena’s in labor and she needs Kara,” Alex said as she grabbed her tablet to send a message to Kelex at the palace so that a personal yellow sun lamp could be brought to Kara so she could continue to gain he strength back so she didn’t collapse while trying to help Lena through the delivery of their twins.

 

“Wow, I guess those two really are connected…wait, did you say Lena’s in labor?!”

 

“Yeah, babe, she is. We’re about to be aunts again,” Alex said as she finally allowed herself to feel the joy that came with welcoming new additions to the family. “I’m glad you’re okay. I love you, Maggie.”

 

“I love you too.”

 

 


 

 

“Okay, Lena, you’re fully dilated,” Dr. Lu Vor-Il, the newly appointed Chief physician for the palace said.

 

“I can’t do this without Kara,” Lena cried.

 

“Oh honey, she is always with you in your heart and…,” Eliza began but was silenced when a portal opened in the bedroom and Kara stumbled out looking dazed, confused and clearly still in pain thanks to the kryptonite still visible in her veins.

 

“Lena,” Kara said as she made her way to the bed, stumbling here and there thanks to her weakened state.

 

“Kara! Oh my Rao, Kara! You’re here…you’re really here,” Lena sobbed, much to relived and in too much pain to immediately notice Kara’s physical condition.

 

“I wasn’t…wasn’t going to mi…miss this. I kn…knew you needed me,” Kara said as she managed to sit next to Lena and hold her hand.

 

“I’m so glad you’re here…AHHHH,” Lena screamed as the next contraction hit.

 

“Lena, I need you to push,” Dr. Vor-Il said.

 

With Kara holding her hand and placing a loving kiss to her temple, Lena pushed with every ounce of energy she had before collapsing against the pillows once the contraction had passed.

 

“You did great, Lena. You can rest now but you will need to push when the next contraction hit,” Dr. Vor-Il said.

 

“I’m so glad you’re here, Kara. I was so worried you’d miss this after…after…OH MY RAO! KARA! You’re face! Oh Rao, I can see the kryptonite still! AH FUCK,” she screamed as the next contraction hit and she once again pushed with all she had.

 

“That’s it, Lena. Keeping pushing,” Dr. Vor-Il encouraged as Kelex appeared with a personal yellow sun device that Eliza immediately took and strapped to her daughter before slipping out of the room so Kara and Lena could have this moment together by themselves as they had planned.

 

“Fuck, that hurt,” Lena said after the contraction ended.

 

“You’re doing amazing, Sunshine. I’m so proud of you,” Kara said, already feeling herself regain even more energy now that she had the personal yellow sun device on.

 

“I’m so glad you’re here but we will discuss you coming here when you clearly still need medical attention later, UGH,” Lena groaned as she began to contract again and started to push once more.

 

“That’s it baby, you’re doing so well; I’m so proud of you,” Kara said more enthusiastically as the yellow sun continued to help.

 

“I can see the head of your first little one. Keep pushing, Lena, we’re almost there,” Dr. Vor-Il said.

 

“Kara, I love you but I may skin you alive if you knock me up again. This fucking hurts and I have to do it all over again for a second baby! Fuck you and your fucking magical cock,” Lena groaned as the next contraction came quickly and she pushed with everything she had in her, crushing Kara’s hand in the process.

 

“I love you, Lena, and we can explore birth control options. If you never want to be pregnant again that’s okay, I won’t make you pregnant again, I promise. We can use the matrix for any future children,” Kara quickly said, not wanting her wife to be mad at her.

 

“The head is out! Keep pushing, Lena…keep pushing…”

 

The next few moments passed in a blur as Lena felt a heavy pressure leave her and then she and Kara heard the most incredible sound, the sound of their baby’s cries. Both women were instantly in tears as Kara kissed Lena passionately, overcome with joy at the knowledge that the first of their two newest little ones was finally here.

 

“It’s a boy,” Dr. Vor-Il said happily as she moved to wipe the baby off some before handing him to his moms.

 

“Don’t you ever say you won’t impregnate me again, Kara Zor-El! How could you even talk about denying me the chance to bring a little miracle that’s half you and half me into this world naturally,” Lena questioned with tears in her eyes as the doctor laid their son on her chest.

 

Kara was completely confused by Lena’s changing opinions but then she remembered something she had read in one of the books she read to prepare for the birth and instantly knew to simply support Lena as she would say things she didn’t mean while giving birth. Choosing to simply nod her head, Kara immediately focused on their son as fresh tears welled in her eyes.

 

“We have a son, Lena. We have a son,” Kara said in total awe of the little boy before her, her earlier encounter with Lex and the kryptonite long forgotten, even as her body continued to heal.

 

“We have a son. Hi Jeremiah, our little Miah. We’re your mommies and we are so happy to meet you,” Lena lovingly said as she placed a kiss to Miah’s forehead before her face contorted in pain. “Kara, take him, please. I need to push again,” Lena said as she felt the next contraction hit and a heavy weight drop down, telling her their second baby was ready to enter the world.

 

Immediately, Kara gently took their son over from Lena and placed her own kiss on his forehead as she made sure to count that he had ten fingers and ten toes. Once satisfied that Miah did have ten fingers and ten toes, Kara placed him in the bassinet that had been moved next to the bed so she could hold Lena’s hand as she delivered Miah’s twin.

 

“This one should be a little quicker, Lena. Keep pushing,” Dr. Vor-Il said.

 

“You’ve got this, Sunshine. You’re doing so well; I’m so proud of you,” Kara cooed as she held Lena’s hand and rubbed soothing circles into the raven haired woman’s back with her free hand.

 

“This hurts so much, Kar,” Lena said as she collapsed backwards in exhaustion the second the contraction ended.

 

“I know it hurts, but Miah is already here and soon our next little miracle will be too. I love you, Lena, and I am in awe of you,” Kara lovingly said before she gently kissed her wife.

 

“One more big push,” Dr. Vor-Il said as she noticed Lena begin to contract again.

 

“AHHH!”

 

“You’re doing so well baby,” Kara encouraged.

 

“Keep pushing, just a little more,” Dr. Vor-Il said and then a couple of moments later, Lena collapsed on the bed, completely exhausted as the cries of their newest little one filled the room. “Congratulations, it’s a girl,” she said before wiping the baby down so her moms could hold her.

 

“We have a daughter, Kara; we have another little girl,” Lena said tiredly but with a huge smile on her face.

 

“We do. We have two daughters and a son now. Thank you for giving me these amazing children and being the best wife I could ever ask for. I love you, Lena; I love you so much,” Kara said emotionally.

 

“I should be thanking you. You gave me this family and after a lifetime of people letting me down, you found a way to be here for me as I delivered our twins even after being injured by kryptonite. Rao, I’m so glad you’re okay and you’re here. I love you, Kara,” Lena said before gently tugging Kara down so she could kiss her.

 

“And here’s your little girl. Lena, I’m just going to clean you up some and then I’ll give the two of you some time alone with your little ones,” Dr. Vor-Il said but neither Lena or Kara listened as they were total enamored by their two newest additions.

 

“They’re perfect,” Kara said as she picked Miah back up and settled on the bed so she can Lena could enjoy time together with both their children.

 

“They are perfect. I know they’re only a few minutes old but I swear Miah could be your twin,” Lena said as she looked at her wife and son who had matching blonde hair and blue eyes.

 

“He may have my hair and eyes but I think the rest of his features are all you,” Kara said as she saw them both in Miah. “I do think our little girl looks like you too though. Gosh, she’s so beautiful with your raven hair and my blue eyes, but I swear the rest of her features follow you too.”

 

“Agree to disagree. I think they both favor you more,” Lena said.

 

“Agree to disagree it is, then. Either way, they’re perfect and I can’t wait to have Elle here too so we can have our whole family together,” Kara said with a big smile.

 

“Me too, but I think our little girl needs a name first. Miah’s name was decided so long ago but we never did settle on a girl’s name,” Lena said.

 

“You’re right, we never did. Is there a name coming to your mind now, Lee?”

 

“Actually, there is. How do you feel about…”

Chapter End Notes

Well, that was a lot. I hope you enjoyed this chapter! What did you think about Alex in this chapter? What do you think happened to Lex as a result of Alex's shot connecting with his neck? And how hilarious is Kara, waking up just to be there for the birth of her kids? And what do you think SuperCorp's newest little girl should be named?

I really do hope you enjoyed this chapter and I can't wait to read your thoughts and comments!

Chapter 70

Chapter Notes

A bit of fluff before we dive into the aftermath of the battle and our newest Princess' name is finally revealed. I hope you enjoy this chapter and thank you again for your patience in this update being completed!

“Is there a name coming to your mind now, Lee?”

 

“Actually, there is. How do you feel about Alexandria Astra Zor-El?”

 

“You…you want to name our little girl after my sister and aunt,” Kara asked in surprise.

 

“I do. I know Alex and I have had a rocky past,” Lena began carefully which caused Kara to chuckle, “but today despite being told not to because of the risk to herself, Alex found a way to get to you and stabilize you and Wren so you both could get back here. I know she’s your sister and vowed to always protect you but she went above and beyond. If it wasn’t for Alex…Kara, if it wasn’t for her, I don’t know what would have happened or if you or Wren would be here. And Astra, she knocked you out of the way when you were going to sacrifice yourself even though she didn’t have all the protective gear you did. They exemplified El Mayarah today and it just feels right to name our little girl after them. What do you think,” Lena asked nervously.

 

“I think it’s perfect. Jeremiah Matthew and Alexandria Astra, our two newest little miracles joining big sister Lorelei Kieran as the three lights of our lives. I love it, and I love you. I love you so much, Lena,” Kara said lovingly as she leaned in and kissed her wife sweetly.

 

“Welcome to the world Jeremiah and Alexandria. Jeju and I love you both so much,” Lena cooed to their newborn children as soon as the kiss broke.

 

“We love you to the end of the multiverse and back,” Kara cooed.

 

“I can’t believe this moment is real, Kar,” Lena said as she looked at their newborns.

 

“I can; I dreamed of having a life and a family with you, Lee. We didn’t get to have this moment with Elle, but I’m so glad we’re getting this moment now and I can’t wait until we have all three of our babies in our arms,” Kara said with a twinkle in her eye.

 

“Me either,” Lena said as she allowed herself to finally fully look at Kara as she looked at their newborns. “Kara…oh Rao! You still need medical assistance! I can’t believe you portaled yourself out of the med bay Kara Zor-El! I can still see faint traces of kryptonite in your veins and you were stabbed! Where’s the wound? Let me see that it’s healed or at least healing,” Lena demanded as all her worry over her wife’s health came flooding back.

 

“Lena, I’m okay. I’m a little week but I’m getting stronger every second thanks to the yellow sun device you created for me back when I was Supergirl all the time. I promise you, I’m okay,” Kara rushed to reassure her wife.

 

“But you portaled yourself out of med bay! That was so reckless!”

 

“Baby, of course I did that. I knew you needed me and nothing was going to keep me from you when you needed me the most,” Kara said sincerely with so much love in her voice.

 

“I love you so much for making sure you were here for the birth of children but I’m so pissed at you for not putting your health and wellbeing first! Do you know what would happen to me if I lost you? If our kids lost you,” Lena asked incredulously.

 

“I will always come home to your and our children, Lena. Look at me, Sunshine. Look at me and see how much better I already look; hear how much stronger my voice sounds compared to when I first got here. I’m okay, Lee, and I’m only getting stronger with each passing minute because of the amazing technology you created. I’m going to be okay, okay?”

 

“Okay,” Lena quietly said after a couple of moments. “I was really scared when I realized you were hurt too,” she admitted so softly that Kara almost didn’t catch it.

 

“I was scared too, but what matters is that we’re all here together. Do you think we can have today to enjoy being a family and then get back to dealing with what happened on the battlefield today tomorrow,” Kara asked.

 

“Okay, but come tomorrow we are talking about everything and planning our next moves, deal?”

 

“Deal,” Kara said as a smile spread across her lips. “Do you think you’re up for Elle coming to meet her siblings so we can spend some time together as a family?”

 

“Can you help me look a bit more presentable? I want pictures of the first time the five of us are together and I am not presentable enough for photos,” Lena said seriously.

 

“You’re the most beautiful woman in both the known and unknown universe,” Kara said so seriously that Lena couldn’t help but believe her.

 

“Kara…,” Lena whined sheepishly.

 

“It’s true, but if you’d like me to help you fix your hair and makeup, I will.”

 

“Thank you, Darling.”

 

 


 

 

An hour later, Lena and Kara were finishing freshening up after Kelex had unexpectedly arrived to perform full medical diagnostic scans on both Kara and Lena. Kelex proudly informed the happy couple that Kara was officially kryptonite free and could cease using the yellow sun device but should still take it easy for a few days. Lena meanwhile, had received surprising news, but news she and Kara should have expected. Kelex declared that Lena was doing well post-birth but could be fully healed from the delivery within a few hours if she wore the yellow sun device and allowed it jumpstart her Kryptonian healing powers. As eager as Lena was to be fully recovered from the delivery of her and Kara’s twins though, the raven haired woman chose to forego using the device until after their three children were in bed for the night.

 

Once both were satisfactorily freshened up, Kara sent a message to Eliza, asking her adoptive mother to bring Elle to their room so they could have some family time. A few minutes after the message was sent, Eliza entered the room with a wide awake Elle in her arms.

 

“I think someone is more than ready to see her moms and meet her siblings,” Eliza softly said as she approached the bed where Kara and Lena were cuddled close with Kara holding Alexandria, who they had agreed to call Ali, and Lena holding Miah.

 

“Jeju! Mam,” Elle exclaimed, having gotten much better with speaking over the past couple of months.

 

“Hi baby girl,” Kara said with a big smile on her face.

 

“Hi sweetheart. Jeju and I want you to meet two very important and special people,” Lena cooed.

 

“Ba…babies,” Elle sounded out, using a word her moms hadn’t heard her speak before as her words had largely been “no”, “mama”, “jeju”, “mam”, “aun” and “nana”.

 

“That’s right; the babies are here,” Lena replied sweetly, so proud of her eldest daughter’s use of a new word.

 

“They’re both so beautiful, just like their moms. I won’t ask for the second one’s name just yet because I’m sure you want to share that with Elle first, but I want to be next in line for a proper introduction, understood?”

 

“We wouldn’t have it any other way, Mom. Thank you for watching Elle,” Kara said.

 

“Of course. I love any time I get to spend with my eldest grandchild,” Eliza said as she set Elle down on the bed in between her moms and then began to walk away.

 

“Mom,” Kara called out suddenly.

 

“Yes, sweetheart?”

 

“Is there any update on Aunt Astra, Wren and Maggie? And how are Sam and Ruby handling everything?”

 

“Maggie is awake and talking to Alex,” Eliza said as a small smile graced her lips. “Astra and Wren are still in surgery though. It’s going to be a while before either of them is out of surgery,” she continued sadly. “As for your sister, Sam is a mess but Alex has been going between her and Maggie to help keep her calm. Ruby doesn’t know yet though. She doesn’t know any of you are back, actually.”

 

“Wait, how does Ruby not know any of our are back,” Lena asked.

 

“We knew she and Carter would need to be distracted as would Lois and Lucy so Cat took them all out for the day almost as soon as you all left to go to your various stations for the battle. I said I would call once you all returned but I didn’t think it wise to call them back right now. Ruby would be worried about Wren, Carter about Ruby, Lucy about Astra, Lois about Lucy, Cat about Lois and you get the picture,” Eliza explained.

 

“We get it. Just keep us updated, please,” Kara asked.

 

“Of course. Enjoy this time though; you guys deserve time together as a family. I love you all,” Eliza said as she began to leave once more.

 

“We love you too,” Kara and Lena said at the same time.

 

 

 

As soon as Eliza was out of the room, Kara and Lena focused their attention on their little family and they couldn’t help but smile seeing Elle look at her siblings and babble away. Glancing at each other, Lena and Kara knew it was time to officially introduce their children to each other.

 

“Elle, sweetheart, this is your brother and sister,” Kara cooed sweetly as she pointed to each baby

 

“Ba…Babies,” Elle said happily.

 

“Yes, these are your baby siblings. This is Jeremiah, but we’re going to call him Miah and Jeju is holding Alexandria but we’re going to call her Ali. They’re your baby brother and baby sister,” Lena said softly.

 

“M…mia…miah,” Elle sounded out as she looked at her baby brother in her Mam’s arms.

 

“That’s right; this is your baby brother Miah and Miah, this is your big sister Elle,” Lena said as happy tears welled in her eyes seeing her eldest daughter look at her brother in wonder before gently reaching out to hold his hand.

 

“Miah…Elle,” Elle said and Kara and Lena couldn’t help but feel emotional watching the scene unfold as their daughter seemingly introduced herself to her brother.

 

“Yeah, that’s right baby girl and this is your baby sister Ali,” Kara said once her eldest daughter’s eyes drifted to look at her and the little girl in her arms.

 

“Al…Ali,” Elle sounded out.

 

“Yes, that’s right; this is Ali,” Kara confirmed as she watched Elle wiggle herself around so she could extend her other hand to hold one of Ali’s.

 

“Ali…Elle,” Elle said as she once again seemed to be introducing herself, but this time to her sister.

 

“That’s right sweetheart,” Lena said before she and Kara grew silent as they soaked in the moment and watched their three children become acquainted with one another, all while Kelex discreetly moved around taking pictures with the camera that had been added to his features.

 

Their family may have been in turmoil as they awaited news of Astra and Wren’s surgeries and awaited word about Lex, but in that moment, as they watched their three children interact for the first time, Kara and Lena were completely at peace and found a renewed sense of what it was they were fighting for. They were fighting for this, their family and they always would.

 

If Lex thought Kara and Lena were problematic before, they were infinitely worse now as they now would be able to fight side by side to eliminate him once and for all. But, ensuring Lex’s demise could wait for another day as Kara and Lena took a well-deserved break to relish in the beauty that was the birth of their twins. Rao had indeed blessed them.

Chapter End Notes

And there you have some tooth rotting fluff after all those battle scenes. What do you think of the newest little girl's name? And what do you think will happen once Lena allows her body to heal faster thanks to the yellow sun device? I can't wait to read your thoughts and comments!

Chapter 71

Chapter Notes

This chapter doesn't feature much SuperCorp but it is important for the story going forward. I hope you enjoy it!

After leaving Elle with her moms and new siblings, Eliza walked back through the palace, intent on going to the med bay to check on Alex, Maggie and Sam and to see if there was any update on Wren and Astra. Just as she made it to the lift though, it opened to reveal Cat, Lois, Lucy, Ruby and Carter who were all smiles, clearly having had a good afternoon out while everyone else focused on the battle and the aftermath.

 

“ZaZa! Is everyone back yet,” Ruby asked as she ran up to her grandmother.

 

“Hi, sweetheart,” Eliza said as she wrapped her granddaughter up in a tight hug and fought to hold back the tears threatening to fall but Cat saw them and knew something was wrong.

 

“ZaZa, are you okay? You’re hugging me really tight,” Ruby chuckled.

 

“Oh! I’m sorry sweetheart; I just missed you so much.”

 

“I missed you too, but are they back yet?”

 

Before Eliza could say anything further though, Kelex came whirling into the room.

 

“Doctor Danvers, your presence is being requested in the medbay by Princess Sam Zor-El.”

 

“Mom’s in the med bay? ZaZa, what’s going on,” a very worried Ruby asked.

 

“Ruby, I know you have a lot of questions, but I promise you, your mom is okay. I have to go now, but I promise your mom is okay. Please, wait here, all of you and I promise we’ll explain,” Eliza rushed out before quickly running into the lift to make her way to medbay.

 

“Something is wrong. ZaZa would tell us everything now if everything was okay. And…and she didn’t tell me about Ukr! She only said my mom is okay but what about Dad,” Ruby rushed out as she began to hyperventilate and default to use of English only.

 

“Ruby, Eliza might not know everything right now but you know what I do know,” Cat said.

 

“What?”

 

“I know that they will tell us everything we need to know as soon as they can. I know it’s scary having to wait for information but I trust Kara, Lena, your mom, Eliza, Astra, Alex, J’onn and everyone to explain things to us as soon as they can,” Cat said.

 

“I need to know now. If my mom is here and not in the command center, Aunt Lena is here too and she’ll tell me what’s going on. Kelex,” Ruby called out.

 

“How may I be of service,” Kelex said as soon as he was back in the room.

 

“Where is Aunt Lena right now?”

 

“Queen Lena is in her chambers with Queen Kara…,” Kelex began but he never got to finish his sentence as Ruby took off running towards Kara and Lena’s chambers even as Cat, Lois, Lucy and Carter called after her.

 

 


 

 

Meanwhile, Eliza rushed to the med bay after regrettably leaving Ruby as she did. As soon as she walked in though, she was met by Sam’s worried face.

 

“Sam, what’s going on?”

 

“It’s Wren. The surgeon is having difficulty getting sutures to hold on his internal injuries. They said the kryptonite in his blood stream is eating away at them as soon as they are placed. They’ve never faced kryptonite induced injuries like Wren’s so they never created sutures that were kryptonite proof, Eliza. Do you have anything that would work? I know from Alex that you and Jeremiah amassed a supply of items to help patch Kryptonians up after you first met Kal and then adopted Kara. Please, tell me you have something that can help, please,” Sam rushed out.

 

“Sam, breathe. I know how scared you are but I do know something that will work but it’s unconventional. What OR is Wren in?”

 

“Two, but that nurse over there is on the OR team. You can talk to her,” Sam said as she pointed at a nurse behind them.

 

“Hi, I’m Doctor Danvers, Queen Kara and Princess Sam’s adopted mother. I understand your sutures won’t hold in my son-in-law because of the kryptonite?”

 

“Yes. Princess Sam was hopeful you would have a solution,” the nurse replied.

 

“I do. Somehow, lead offers basic protection against kryptonite. My husband and I discovered that when regular sutures are washed in liquid lead, the lead binds to the suture and will withstand kryptonite long enough for the suture to bind the organs or flesh together. Do that and the sutures should hold.”

 

“That’s brilliant. Thank you Doctor Danvers,” the nurse said before she ran back towards the ORs.

 

“Sam, honey,” Eliza said as she turned around and saw a completely slacked jawed Sam gaping at her.

 

“You…you…”

 

“I what, sweetie?”

 

“You said you…you said you’re my…”

 

“I said…oh! Of course I said you’re my daughter! You’re Kara’s sister and Alex has made it clear she views you as her sister as well and Ruby already calls me ZaZa and…well I view you and Ruby as my family too. I hope that’s alright,” Eliza said nervously.

 

“I…I’ve never had a mom, not really…at least not one who could be here for me. I know my birth parents all would have been there for me if they could have been but I’ve never gotten to truly experience the love of a mother until I met you. Thank you,” Sam said tearfully.

 

“You don’t have to thank me, Sam. I love you and I will always love you just as much as I love Kara, Lena, Alex and Maggie. Now, why don’t we go sit in Maggie’s room with her and Alex while we await news on Wren?”

 

“I think…I think I need a doctor,” Sam said as she felt something warm flow down her leg.

 

“Sam! Honey you’re bleeding. Oh God, Sam, are you pregnant,” Eliza asked as she saw the red flow down Sam’s leg and stain the traditional Kryptonian robe she had taken to wearing.

 

“Not sure but most likely, yes,” Sam said clearly worried.

 

“We need a doctor,” Eliza yelled and not a moment later a medical team arrived, got Sam on a gurney and rushed her off to be examined with Eliza racing after them.

 

 


 

 

Back at the palace, the happy couple was so enthralled with their newborns and watching their eldest daughter bond with her siblings that they didn’t think to enable the do not disturb mode on their chambers. So, when they heard the telltale sound of the main door to their chambers open followed by the sound of hurried feet their ears immediately perked up as they realized their error and wondered who was daring to disturb them as they bonded as a family. Within seconds those their incredulous faces turned to faces of shock and concern as they saw Ruby run into their room with tears welling in her eyes.

 

“Ruby? Ruby what’s wrong,” Lena immediately asked as Kara looked her niece over for any visible injuries.

 

“Why would Mom…you had the babies,” Ruby said, stopping her initial train of thought as she noticed the two newborns in their mothers’ arms with a smiling Elle in-between them.

 

“Yeah, they were born not too long ago. You’ve got two new baby cousins,” Lena said sweetly as Kara still studied her niece closely.

 

“Ruby, I’m so happy for you to meet your baby cousins but what’s wrong? You don’t come running in here like that unless something is wrong,” Kara said with concern for her niece clear in her voice.

 

“What happened out there? In the battle,” Ruby blurted out causing Kara and Lena to swallow thickly.

 

“What do you mean,” Lena asked in an attempt to gauge what Ruby already knew.

 

“When we got back, we saw ZaZa and then Kelex came and told her Mom needed her in the med bay. I asked her what was wrong but all she’d say was Mom was okay but she didn’t say my dad was okay too or anyone else. ZaZa was careful with her words so I know something happened. What happened? Is he dead? Did my dad die? Is that why ZaZa didn’t mention him,” Ruby asked as her tears finally began to flow as she let out her emotions at the thought of losing the only father she’d ever had even if it had been for a short time.

 

“Ruby, come sit with us, please,” Kara implored.

 

“No, just tell me,” Ruby petulantly replied.

 

“Ruby, please, listen to your aunt and sit down. And please remember to keep your voice down; your baby cousins are only a couple hours old and loud noises scare them,” Lena said and instantly Ruby’s face changed and she joined them on the bed.

 

“I’m sorry, I just want to know what’s going on,” Ruby softly said even as she smiled at her two newborn cousins.

 

“Ruby, when we got to Kaznia, we were able to apprehend General Lane and Lillian but Lex showed up unexpectedly. He was broken out of prison and he joined the battle. Unfortunately, we took some loses and multiple people were injured, including myself, Aunt Astra, Maggie and…,” Kara trailed off not sure how to tell Ruby about Wren.

 

“And who, Aunt Kara,” Ruby asked as tears began to spill.

 

“And Wren, sweetheart. Wren was injured too,” Kara said.

 

“H…How?”

 

“Ruby, I don’t think you need to know that and I don’t think your mom would want us to tell you…,” Lena tried but she was cut off by Ruby.

 

“I need to know! Please,” Ruby cried.

 

“Ruby, we were fighting Lex and he pulled a kryptonite blade. He was going to stab me but Wren…Wren used his super speed and he put himself between the blade and me. I was still stabbed but not nearly as badly because Wren protected me. Wren saved my life,” Kara said honestly.

 

“Is he…Is my dad dead,” Ruby choked out through her tears.

 

“He’s in surgery right now, Ruby, but I have the utmost faith in the doctors here on Argo and I’m sure they will be able to fix Wren right up,” Lena said hopefully.

 

“Do you really believe that? Do either of you really believe my dad will live,” Ruby asked as the tears fell more swiftly.

 

“Ruby, when I was a small child, Krypton went to war with the planet Daxam. Daxam was our enemy and my dad, your grandfather, had joined the battle because he believed a king should fight with his men. He was injured so severely that Aunt Astra came to the palace to prepare your grandmother and I for the worst, to prepare us for his death. But, do you know what happened?”

 

“What,” Ruby softly asked.

 

“The doctors here saved him. They saved him even when it didn’t seem possible and have the utmost faith that they will save Wren now just as they saved my dad then. We just have to believe, okay?”

 

“Okay. I don’t want him to die,” Ruby quietly admitted.

 

“We know you don’t, and we don’t want him to die either,” Kara said as she freed one hand so she could pull Ruby into her free side.

 

“Are Aunt Astra and Aunt Maggie going to be okay? And are you going to be okay, Aunt Kara?”

 

“I’m going to be just fine. The doctors fixed me right up. As for the others, your Aunt Maggie is going to be okay. Aunt Astra, is in surgery right now though but we are hopeful for a full recovery for her as well. I know this is scary Ruby, but now is when we must put our faith in Rao and trust that he will guide the doctors treating our loved ones and return them to us stronger than ever. Think you can join us in sending positive thoughts their way and asking Rao to heal our loved ones,” Kara asked her niece who was slowly beginning to dry her tears.

 

“I can do that. But…can I go to the med bay to be with Mom while we wait for news? I don’t want her to be alone and I want to be close by when Dad wakes up from surgery,” Ruby said.

 

Hearing Ruby’s plea and seeing the desperation in her eyes, Kara and Lena had a silent conversation before Kara transitioned Ali into Lena’s arms once she had transitioned Miah so she could hold both their twins. As soon as she was sure Lena held both Ali and Miah comfortably and Elle was surrounded by pillows on the side Kara was vacating so she couldn’t fall, Kara stood and held her hand out to her niece.

 

“I’ll take you to the med bay, okay?”

 

“Okay, thank you. And I’m sorry for barging in here.”

 

“Ruby, it’s okay. We’re glad you know you can come to us for answers and reassurance in times like these. We love you, Rubes,” Lena said sincerely.

 

“We love you too and so do your baby cousins,” Lena said with a smile.

 

“I love them too…wait! Before I go, what are their names?”

 

Sharing another glance, the couple silently agreed that they would tell Ruby their twins’ names, even though they had wanted to share their surprise baby’s name with Alex and Astra first because in that moment that just knew learning the name would mean a lot to Ruby and hopefully distract her from her worry, if only for a few seconds.

 

“Well, as you know we had our son’s name picked out already, so Ruby, let us introduce you to Jeremiah Matthew Zor-El,” Kara said with a smile.

 

“And this is our newest little girl, Alexandria Astra Zor-El,” Lena said with a matching smile on her face.

 

“You named her after Aunt Alex and Aunt Astra,” Ruby asked in surprise.

 

“We did. You already know why Miah is named as he is but Ali, is named after your aunts because Aunt Astra pushed me out of the way during the battle and took the brunt of an attack for me as a result while Aunt Alex, put her life in danger by subjecting herself to high levels of lead just so she could make sure both me and Wren got the needed immediate medical assistance so we could both be brought here for further treatment. If it wasn’t for your Aunt Alex, we wouldn’t have made it back here to receive the treatment we needed,” Kara explained.

 

“Aunt Alex saved you and my dad?”

 

“She did. Your Aunt Alex is a badass, but don’t tell your mom I used that word around you though,” Kara chuckled.

 

“I won’t tell. Can we go see my mom now though?”

 

“Yeah, I’ll take you. Lee, I’ll be right back, okay?”

 

“Okay. Come back as soon as you can though.”

 

“I will, but first, let me put the yellow sun device on you. I’ll put on just enough to help you heal but not enough to also give our kids a dose.”

 

“Okay, but only because I know you won’t leave unless you do it,” Lena replied with a knowing smirk.

 

 


 

 

Back in the med bay, Eliza was holding Sam’s hand as she was examined by medical personnel. The bleeding had thankfully stopped on its own not long after Sam was put on the gurney. However, they were awaiting several test results that would hopefully identify what happened.

 

“I’m scared,” Sam admitted after they had been waiting for the test results for about fifteen minutes.

 

“I know honey, but I have faith in the doctors here. We’ll have answers soon,” Eliza reassured.

 

“What if I was pregnant and lost the baby because of the stress of today? What if I lost our baby and then I lose him too,” Sam said as she began to get choked up again.

 

“Don’t think that way, Sam. Wren will be okay, I truly believe that. And if you are pregnant, bleeding in the first trimester isn’t as rare as you’d think. I had similar bleeding when I was pregnant with Alex, and while it scared me at the end of the day all that mattered was that she was okay. Have faith, Sam.”

 

“I’m trying but I’m just so scared.”

 

“I know, sweetheart, I know,” Eliza said as she leaned in and kissed the top of Sam’s head just as a doctor walked in.

 

“Hello, I’m Doctor Lin-Ka. I’m sorry you are going through everything you are today, but I do have your test results.”

 

“Just tell me and don’t sugarcoat it,” Sam pleaded.

 

“Of course. The bleeding was implantation bleeding and is perfectly normal. You did bleed a little bit more than we’d like for implantation bleeding but considering the day’s events it’s understandable,” the doctor began.

 

“Wait, are you saying what I think you’re saying,” Sam asked in disbelief.

 

“Congratulations, Princess, you are with child. Based on your hormone levels I’d say you are in the early stages of the first trimester but I would like to do an ultrasound if you’re agreeable just to check on the baby and put your mind at ease.”

 

“I’m pregnant? Like actually pregnant?”

 

“You are. Are you agreeable to an ultrasound?”

 

“Isn’t it too soon to see anything,” Eliza asked.

 

“No. While we haven’t had many natural pregnancies due to our use of the matrix, it is common for Kryptonian pregnancies to be viewable on an ultrasound within a few days of conception and if the child is conceived by soulmates it can be viewable even sooner.”

 

“Wren is my soulmate,” Sam breathed out as her free hand unconsciously rested on her abdomen.

 

“Your child should certainly be viewable on an ultrasound then. Do I have your permission to perform an ultrasound?”

 

“Yes…I need to know the baby is okay,” Sam said even though she hated the idea of having her first ultrasound without Wren by her side.

 

“Very well. I will go get the machine and be right back,” Dr. Lin-Ka said before excusing herself.

 

“I can’t believe I’m actually pregnant. Wren and I are having a baby.”

 

“You are. Congratulations, Sam; I’m so happy for you both,” Eliza said sincerely.

 

“Thank you. I knew there was a ninety percent chance I was pregnant because of the soulmate bind but I still can’t believe it. After Ruby, I never thought I’d have another child but now…now I can’t imagine not having another child, you know?”

 

“I know exactly what you mean. After Alex, I never thought I’d have another child but then came Kara and now you and I can’t imagine not having all three of you girls in my lives or your partners and children.”

 

“You’re going to make me cry,” Sam chuckled dryly.

 

“As long as they’re good tears,” Eliza said with a warm smile before growing serious. “Sam, would you like me to step out during the ultrasound?”

 

“What?! No! I want you to stay. Why would you think I wouldn’t,” Sam asked shocked to hear Eliza even ask such a question.

 

“I just didn’t want to intrude on such a special moment that I know you’d rather be sharing with someone else.”

 

“Eliza, I would love for Wren to be here but that doesn’t mean I don’t want you here too. I’ve never had a mother I could share these moments with. With Patricia she just shoved me aside like an outcast when I got pregnant with Ruby and Ruby’s sperm donor wasn’t in the picture so I went through all of this alone but this time I have a mom and I believe Wren will be here too. So, please, stay.”

 

“Okay, honey, I’ll stay.”

 

“Alright, ladies, let’s see how the newest member of the Houses of El and Zod is doing,” Dr. Lin-Ka said while getting everything into position to perform the ultrasound.

 

 


 

 

While Sam prepared to have her first ultrasound performed, Kara was making her way through the palace to take Ruby to the med bay. Ruby however, failed to mention that she left the rest of their extended chosen family waiting in the living room so when they rounded the corner, Kara stopped in her tracks when she saw everyone turn to stare at her.

 

“I should have expected this,” Kara murmured just loud enough for Ruby to hear her.

 

“Kara, you’re back! Where’s Astra,” Lucy asked as she tried to peer around Kara as if she expected Astra to materialize behind the blonde.

 

“Yes, where is everyone, Kara,” Lois asked.

 

“Hi guys. I um…I think we all need to talk,” Kara said as she led Ruby further into the room and the pair sat across from Lucy, Lois, Cat and Carter.

 

“Kara, what happened,” Cat asked knowing from Kara’s subtle body language and Eliza’s earlier words and behavior that all had not gone according to plan.

 

“I need you all to promise to stay calm and let me fully explain,” Kara said.

 

“Kara just tell us where the rest of our family is? Where are they? Where’s Astra,” Lucy asked.

 

“Luce…ugh,” Kara sighed. “We captured Lillian and General Lane but Lex was broken out of prison and showed up. We fought hard but there were casualties and there were injuries,” Kara began as she subconsciously began rubbing over where she had been stabbed even though the yellow sun treatment had healed the wound.

 

“Kara, what are you saying,” Lucy asked as she held her breath fearing what the answer would be.

 

“Astra, Wren, and Maggie were all injured and are currently receiving treatment. Astra and Wren are in surgery but Maggie’s injuries did not require surgery,” Kara began to explain.

 

“That’s not all though,” Ruby said wanting to give their chosen family some happy news along with the bad news Kara had just delivered. “Aunt Lena had the babies! The twins are here!”

 

“What,” everyone exclaimed in unison.

Chapter End Notes

And now the family all begins to learn about what happened during the battle but what happened to Lex? Where did he go? How will Wren and Astra's surgeries turn out? What do you all think about Sam being pregnant? I can't wait to read all your thoughts and comments!

Chapter 72

Chapter Notes

“Kara, is this true? Did Lena give birth,” Lois asked.

 

“She did,” Kara said with a beaming smile. “We’re the proud parents of three little ones now; two girls and one boy in total.”

 

“Congratulations,” everyone said in near perfect unison.

 

“Thank you. Rao, they’re perfect and I can’t wait for you to meet them and see Elle with them! Rao, Elle is so good with them already; she even tried introducing herself to her new brother and sister,” Kara happily rambled, momentarily forgetting about all the less than happy things currently going on in their lives.

 

“That’s amazing, Kara; truly, I’m so happy for you and Lena but you said Astra was hurt. What happened and how is she,” Lucy asked and the concern she had for the other woman was evident in her voice.

 

“Luce,” Kara said as her happiness temporarily fell to wayside as she knew she had to at least give a basic explanation about what happened. “Astra pushed me out of the way when I went to stop one of Lillian’s creations and it led to her being stabbed with kryptonite. But, she was brought back here quickly and has some of our best surgeons operating on her as we speak.”

 

“Is she…could she die,” Lucy asked as tears welled in her eyes.

 

“I trust in Rao and I trust the feeling of peace he is giving me, so I’m saying that she won’t die. My aunt is too stubborn to let kryptonite be her end anyway. Plus, I know she’d fight through hell and back to come back to you and your baby, Lucy, even if you two haven’t publicly labeled yourselves as being together.”

 

“I can’t lose her, Kara,” Lucy said brokenly.

 

“I know Luce, but I believe she will come back to you,” Kara said as she approached her friend and embraced her.

 

“Kara, you said Wren and Maggie were hurt too; are they going to be okay,” Cat asked but seeing Ruby suddenly look so pained, the woman feared the answer she was about to receive.

 

“Maggie was shot but she’s okay. Wren however, is in surgery right now. I was fighting Lex and he pulled a kryptonite blade. I was close enough to him that even with my speed I wasn’t going to be able to evade the blade. I thought I was going to die but then Wren threw himself between me and the blade and in the process he was stabbed. The blade did go through him and still managed to stab me though, but my wound wasn’t nearly as bad as it would have been had Wren not stepped in front of me,” Kara explained while moving back to pull Ruby into her side knowing that the young girl was worried about the man she had come to see as her father.

 

“What can we do to help,” Lois asked as she held her visibly upset sister close.

 

“Honestly, the best thing you all can do is wait here for more information. We can’t have you all storming the med bay and distracting everyones’ medical teams,” Kara replied even though it broke her heart having to deny her chosen family access to their loved ones.

 

“You’re taking Ruby to med bay with you, right,” Lucy asked.

 

“I am.”

 

“So, can you take me too? Please, Kara, I know why you don’t want everyone there but I need to be there for Astra,” Lucy begged.

 

Kara thought about it for a moment but in her heart she knew that her aunt would want Lucy there when she came out of surgery so, she nodded her head before replying.

 

“Okay, Lucy, but we need to be going now. Cat, Lois, Carter, I promise to update you all when I can or to send someone else to update you as soon as possible. Everything will be okay, I just know it will,” Kara said before she began leading Ruby and Lucy towards the lift.

 

“Kara,” Lois called out just as the lift arrived.

 

“Yeah, Lois?”

 

“Did you at least capture Lillian or my father?”

 

“We did better than that; we captured them both and we will capture Lex before this is all said and done,” Kara said as she stepped onto the lift with her companions.

 

“Good,” Lois replied as the lift doors closed in front of Kara, Ruby and Lucy.

 

 


 

 

Meanwhile, back in the med bay, Sam was undergoing her first ultrasound with Eliza holding her hand the whole time. Even though the doctor had said everything was okay, Sam was nervous that the ultrasound would reveal something was wrong due to the stress she had been under due to the events of the battle. In fact, she was so wrapped up in her nerves that she didn’t even feel the cold gel be placed on her stomach or the ultrasound probe begin to glide through the gel as Dr. Lin-Ka searched for the right angel to view Sam and Wren’s child. When Sam was finally brought out of her nervous stupor, it wasn’t because of any sound the doctor made though, but rather because of the “thump…thump….thump” sound the brunette heard.

 

“Is that? It can’t be, can it,” Sam asked as her head whipped to look at the doctor so quickly Eliza was sure the brunette would have whiplash.

 

“It is,” Dr. Lin-Ka said with a smile.

 

“But how? I can’t be very far along at all and I’m certainly not eight or more weeks along for the heartbeat to be heard.”

 

“On Earth, it may take that long to pick up a heartbeat but here, our Kryptonian genes form the heart and essential organs almost immediately upon conception. Then, during the remainder of the pregnancy they mature and the rest of the child forms. Additionally, our machines are fine tuned to pick up even the faintest of heartbeats and while this is a very newly formed heartbeat it is very strong, but I’d expect nothing else from a child who is the descendant of the House of El.”

 

“And Zod. This child is just as much a descendant of Wren’s house as mine,” Sam said without hesitation.

 

“And the House of Zod, yes. I did not mean to offend. This child is part of two great houses of Krypton and I have full faith that this child will be the best that both your houses have to offer. If you look at the monitor you can see the very first image of your little one as well.”

 

“I…Eliza can you look? I just…I want the first time I see them to be with Wren but can you look and just make sure they’re okay, please,” Sam pleaded.

 

“Of course, honey,” Eliza said as she gazed at the monitor and felt tears well in her eyes at the sight before her. “Oh, Sam, they’re beautiful and perfect.”

 

“They are,” Sam asked hopefully.

 

“Yes, they are,” Dr. Lin-Ka confirmed sensing that Sam would need to hear her confirm Eliza’s observations as well.

 

“Oh thank Rao,” Sam said with a sigh of relief before turning to the doctor once more. “Is it possible to get a picture of the ultrasound on my tablet in a sealed file so Wren and I can look at it together?”

 

“Of course. I’ll have it sent to your personal tablet now. I will get out of your hair now so you can await General Wren’s return from surgery. Please go to the OBGYN wing of the med bay in one month for your next appointment. Congratulations,” Dr. Lin-Ka said before leaving the room.

 

“I can’t believe it. I’m actually pregnant and the baby is okay,” Same said in awe.

 

“You better believe it my dear because by the sound of that heartbeat you’ve got a very strong little one growing inside you and I cannot wait to meet them,” Eliza said as she hugged Sam and they prepared to leave the room only to be interrupted by a medical Kelex.

 

“Princess Sam, we have an update on General Wren,” the medical Kelex said.

 

“How is he,” Sam asked immediately.

 

“Doctor Za will explain everything and asks that you meet him in the waiting area outside of the operating rooms.”

 

“Thank you, Kelex,” Sam said before rushing from the room, with Eliza chasing after her.

 

 


 

 

As soon as Kara entered the med bay with Ruby and Lucy in tow, she grew nervous seeing how everyone was looking at them. Not wanting Ruby or Lucy to pick up on her fear though, Kara continued to act as if nothing was wrong as she led the pair through the med bay to the waiting room she figured Sam would be in.

 

When they rounded the final corner to the waiting room though, the trio stopped in their tracks as they saw Sam crying uncontrollably in Eliza’s arms while Dr. Za, who was the chief of the medbay watched on.

Chapter End Notes

Is Sam crying because of good news or bad news or maybe a bit of both? How do you think Ruby will react to the baby news? And what about Astra? Lots of unanswered questions still but answers are coming. I hope you enjoyed the chapter and I can't wait to read your thoughts, theories and comments!

Chapter 73

Chapter Notes

“Mom,” Ruby called out as she broke away from Kara and ran to her mother.

 

“Ru…Ruby,” a shocked Sam said as she pulled away from Eliza.

 

“Mom, why are you crying? Is Dad okay,” Ruby rushed out worriedly.

 

Instead of answering her daughter though, Sam simply pulled her in for a tight embrace and began sobbing once more. Ruby, Kara and Lucy were all confused by Sam’s actions and none of them knew what to make of Sam’s uncontrollable crying. Ruby chose to simply hug her mom close even while her fear regarding her father heightened. Lucy, meanwhile stood awkwardly while she shifted her gaze between everyone. Kara however, locked eyes first with Dr. Za and then her adoptive mother as she tried to get a read on the situation but neither individual revealed much information. Kara was slightly comforted by the fact that Dr. Za didn’t avoid eye contact and Eliza wasn’t also sobbing, but her sister’s sobs still concerned her.

 

“Sam, what happened,” Kara asked after a moment.

 

“Mom, tell us, please,” Ruby pleaded even while Sam continued to hold her close.

 

“Wr…Wren,” Sam choked out.

 

“Mom, is Dad okay,” Ruby asked as she forcefully pulled back from her mother’s embrace but Sam was still too overcome with emotions to get a proper sentence out.

 

“Doctor Za, as your queen, please tell us what is going on here,” Kara ordered knowing that under Kryptonian law the reigning monarch(s) had the right to know the status of any warrior injured in the course of battle.

 

“General Wren is out of surgery and he is expected to make a full recovery,” Dr. Za informed Kara.

 

“He’s okay? Ukr’s okay,” Ruby asked, once again defaulting to the Kryptonese word for father.

 

“It’s o…okay…you can tell them ev…everything,” Sam choked out through her tears that everyone now knew were the result of her being happy and relieved that Wren made it through surgery.

 

“Why don’t we all sit down? This is a very emotional time and perhaps you’d all be more comfortable if we were seated,” Dr. Za said as he led everyone to a private conference room off of the waiting room.

 

“Okay, we’re all sitting. What happened to my dad,” Ruby impatiently asked the second everyone was seated.

 

“Your dad is a very strong man,” Dr. Za said not allowing his surprise to hear Ruby refer to Wren as her father to faze him. “I will spare you all the nitty gritty details but he had suffered quite a bit of internal damage from being impaled by the kryptonite blade that was heightened by the fact that a portion of the blade broke off inside him. Our normal sutures, or stitches, weren’t holding due to the kryptonite in his system degrading them before they could even begin to bind the tissue back together which led to heavy internal bleeding. Doctor Danvers was able to provide us with a solution though, and once our sutures were saturated in liquid lead, they held. Once the sutures were placed, we saw your dad’s stats come back into the normal range rather quickly. Right now, he’s under the maximum dose of yellow sunlight therapy we recommend and we estimate he will need to remain under the yellow sunlight for the next twenty-four to thirty-six hours,” Dr. Za explained.

 

“So, he’s going to be okay? Like he was before,” Ruby asked for clarification.

 

“Yes. As long as he remains under the yellow sunlight, I anticipate he will make a full recovery just like your aunt here, although I would advise you to allow either myself or another doctor to check you out to be sure, my Queen,” Dr. Za said.

 

“Of course. I apologize to all of the med bay staff for how I left but my wife needed me. I don’t want to be away from her for too long, but I promise to allow the palace physician to examine me tonight or tomorrow morning at the latest.”

 

“Very well. Do any of you have any questions regarding General Wren?”

 

“When can we see him,” Sam asked as she wiped away her tears that has started to fall at a much slower rate as she allowed the news that her husband would be okay sink in.

 

“Soon. I will have someone come get you when you can see him, but only one to two people may visit at a time and no one can stay overnight, it’s med bay policy,” Dr. Za regrettably said.

 

“Doctor, surely you can make an exception for the soulmate of Princess Samantha Zor-El, sister of the reigning monarch so that said princess may stay with her husband tonight,” Kara said in a tone that made it clear she wanted Sam to be allowed to stay with Wren that night if she wanted to.

 

“Kara, it’s okay; I understand the med bay policies, even if I don’t like them,” Sam said sadly.

 

“No, no, it’s okay. If Queen Kara is asking for an exception to be made we most certainly can accommodate her, so long as General Wren is well enough,” General Za replied.

 

“Thank you, doctor,” Kara said seconds before the doctor took his leave.

 

“He’s going to be okay...he’s really going to be okay,” Sam said after Dr. Za had left the room.

 

“He is. I’m so happy for you all that he’s going to be okay and I know he will be thrilled to see the two of you once he can have visitors,” Eliza said as she made eye contact with Sam and Ruby.

 

“I can’t wait to see him! I just want to hug him and kiss him and never let him go,” Sam said as she finally allowed herself to feel the elation at the news of her husband’s recovery.

 

“I just wanna hug him. I was so scared when I heard he was hurt,” Ruby said as tears fell from her eyes as her emotions fully took over.

 

“Oh honey! Rao, I’ve been so focused on my emotions I didn’t even check in with you. You must have been so scared! I promise you, Rubes, your dad is the strongest man I know and he’d never leave us if he had any choice in the matter. He fought so hard today to make sure our whole family is safe and he’ll always fight for that. He loves you so much, and I know he’s going to be so happy to see you,” Sam said as she pulled her daughter in for another hug.

 

“It’s okay. I know you were just scared, I was too, but we don’t have to be scared now because the doctor said Dad will be okay,” Ruby reassured her mother.

 

“Yes, he’s going to be okay. We’re all going to be okay,” Sam said before her gaze locked with her sister’s. “Thank you for getting them to allow me to stay tonight, Kara,” she said before the events from earlier in the day fully came rushing back to her. “Oh my Rao! Lena! You should be with Lena,” Sam rushed out.

 

“Sam, breathe,” Kara chuckled.

 

“You should really be with Lena, Kara. She’s in labor and she needs you,” Sam implored.

 

“Lena knows where I am, Sam, and I will get back to her and our three children as soon as we get an update on Aunt Astra,” Kara said with a sly smile.

 

“Three…THEY’RE HERE?!?! The twins are here?! Like she’s not in labor anymore and has actually delivered them here,” Sam exclaimed in utter shock having expected Lena’s labor to last longer.

 

“Yeah, they’re here,” Kara said with a dreamy smile. “One boy and one girl, both healthy as can be and their mam is doing well too.”

 

“Congratulations, Kara; I bet they’re beautiful,” Sam said with a smile as she thought about what her new niece and nephew must look like.

 

“They’re so beautiful, Mom!”

 

“Wait, you’ve seen them, Rubes,” Sam asked clearly confused.

 

“On accident,” Ruby bashfully admitted.

 

“What do you mean sweetheart,” Eliza asked.

 

“After we saw you at home, I knew something was wrong so I went to Aunt Kara and Aunt Lena’s room cause Kelex said they were there and I knew they’d tell me the truth and when I got there I saw them on the bed with the twins and Elle. It really was an accident, Mom; I wouldn’t have gone in if I had known the babies came.”

 

“It’s okay, Ruby. Aunt Lena and I are happy that you know you can always come to us about anything.”

 

“Tell me everything about my new niece and nephew,” Sam said wanting to hear all about the two newest additions to the family.

 

“They’re perfect, Sam. Rao, they’re just perfect and I can see so much of Lena in them but she sees a lot of me in them too. I’m the luckiest woman in the world,” Kara gushed just as another doctor entered the room.

 

“Your Majesty, I was told you were here. I’m Doctor Zul and I was one of the surgeons working on General Astra. May we speak privately?”

 

“Actually, you can speak freely in front of everyone here, we’re all family and waiting to hear how my aunt is,” Kara said as she subconsciously placed her hand on Lucy’s lower back and began rubbing soothing circles knowing the heavily pregnant woman’s stress and worries increased with the presence of the doctor.

 

“As you wish. General Astra appears to have been poisoned with a low dose of kryptonite some time ago. There was a heavily degraded fragment imbedded in the bone of her right shoulder. It was such a small fragment though that it’s a miracle we even saw it. By our estimates, it became imbedded there during the war with Daxam. We believe her body simply became used to functioning with it inside her and since it was such a low dose, she was able to function likely without realizing she had kryptonite in her system. It was the removal of that imbedded kryptonite that caused surgery to take so long, but we were finally able to remove it. As for her injuries sustained today, we used sutures soaked in liquid lead, as Doctor Danvers had suggested be used for General Wren, and those sutures allowed us to repair the damage caused during the battle,” Dr. Zul explained.

 

“Doctor, to be clear, what are you saying,” Kara asked a half second before Lucy could.

 

“I’m saying that General Astra is expected to make a full recovery. She will need significant time under yellow sunlight to ensure full healing after so many years with kryptonite imbedded in her bone but she will be okay. You can see her soon, but only one to two people may sit with her at a time and before you ask, Your Majesty, Doctor Za has made it clear that one person may stay the night with her.”

 

“Thank you,” Kara said before Dr. Zul left the family once more.

 

“Thank God she’s going to be okay. Thank God that all of our injured family members are going to be okay,” Eliza said clearly relieved.

 

“Yes, this is amazing news,” Sam agreed.

 

“Lucy? Are you alright,” Kara asked as she felt the brunette begin to shake.

 

“I was so scared! God, I love her Kar, I love her and I thought I was going to lose her before I got to tell her that I’m in love with her,” Lucy cried as she clung to Kara.

 

“Shh, it’s okay Luce, it’s okay. She’s going to be okay and you can tell her how you feel as soon as she wakes up,” Kara cooed.

 

“You…You’re okay with all this,” Lucy asked nervously.

 

“I’ve known for a while that there was something special between you two and I fully support you both. I’ve never seen either of you happier than you both have been since you started spending more time together, but I’ll never call you Aunt Lucy,” Kara chuckled causing everyone else, especially Lucy, to chuckle as well.

 

“I can live with that.”

 

“Good. Now, as happy as I am that Aunt Astra and Wren are going to be okay, and as much as I want to see them, I have two newborns waiting for me at home and I can’t bear to be away from them any longer. Please let them both know I will visit them tomorrow.”

 

“We will. Go be with those babies,” Eliza said before Kara began to exit the room.

 

“Hey, Kar,” Sam called out just before Kara was out of the room.

 

“Yeah, Sam?”

 

“What are the twins’ names?”

 

“We stuck with Jeremiah Matthew for our son but we need to tell two other people our daughter’s name first, but I promise it’s a good one,” Kara said before fully leaving the room and making her way back to her wife and children as quickly as possible.

 

 


 

 

When Kara returned to hers and Lena’s chambers minutes later, she was met by the sight of her wife telling their three children a story. The twins were only a few hours old, but Kara was sure they were paying attention to their mam just as Elle was. Kara was so taken by the sight and so overcome with love for her little family that she simply stood there for a few moments taking in the moment. Eventually though, Lena sensed her wife’s presence and when she looked up she smiled at her wife but Kara could also see the unease in her raven haired wife’s eyes.

 

“Any updates?”

 

“Wren and Astra are both out of surgery and they’re going to be okay.”

 

“Thank Rao. Now, come back to bed and spend some time with me and our little miracles.”

 

“Always,” Kara said as she rejoined Lena and their three little ones on the bed.

 

The day had had its share of highs and lows, but in that moment, it was still one of the best days of Kara’s life because her son and daughter had been born and they were completely healthy.

Chapter End Notes

And there you have it, Wren and Astra are going to be okay. Up next, little Ali's namesakes find out the little girl was named after them and the Zor-El's all meet the newest additions to the family. I hope you enjoyed this chapter!

Chapter 74

Chapter Notes

The next morning, Lena woke just before 5:00 a.m. when she heard her newborn twins begin to whimper, signaling that they were ready for another feed. Lena had expected to feel more flustered with the addition of their twins into their daily schedule, but thus far she and Kara both were finding that their normal schedule wasn’t much different, they just had to adjust to accommodate three children instead of one, and they attributed the ease of the transition to the fact that Elle was so young still that a newborn routine was still normal to them.

 

After managing to get up from bed, without waking Kara, Lena picked her newborns up and positioned them each in front of a breast after taking a seat on the double seater glider they had placed in their bedroom alongside the bassinet. Immediately, Miah and Ali began to root around and as soon as they located a nipple, they latched on and began drinking hungrily, causing Lena to chuckle.

 

“I see you inherited Jeju’s appetite,” Lena softly chuckled, still amazed at how eagerly her twins have eaten during every single feed since their birth not even twenty-four hours earlier.

 

“I’ll have you know that my appetite is only a fraction of what it was on Earth and you know it,” Kara said teasingly as she moved across the room to sit next to Lena on the double seater glider.

 

“I know, but you are still a foodie and clearly our children are too,” Lena said with an endearing smile.

 

“Mmhmm, they are but you’re a bit of a foodie too and you definitely will be when we go to Earth next and you’re able to experience a true Kryptonian appetite.”

 

“Do you really think I’ll develop all the traits you have on Earth,” Lena asked not having spent much time thinking about what being on Earth would be like post-pregnancy when she would not be wearing a red sun bracelet.

 

“I think it’s more likely than not. When I was researching the soulmate bond I found some writings that said when we bond with a non-Kryptonian the non-Kryptonian’s inherited powers will match that of their Kryptonian soulmate. So, if that’s accurate then I’d say you’re likely to be as powerful as me or close to it.”

 

“Really,” Lena asked clearly shocked.

 

“Yes, but we can talk about that another time. Right now, I just want to bask in this moment with our twins. Then in a couple minutes I’ll go get Elle so we can have some more family time,” Kara said sweetly.

 

“I like the sound of that. I love you, Kara,” Lena said lovingly as she turned her head to peck Kara’s lips as the twins continued to feed.

 

“I love you too.”

 

 


 

 

Meanwhile, in the medbay someone was beginning to wake up.

 

“Hmm…Hmmm…S…Sa…”

 

“Wren?! Wren, baby, I’m here,” Sam said as she heard her husband begin to stir just before 5:00 a.m.

 

“Sa…Sam,” Wren finally croaked out as his eyes began to flutter, fighting to open.

 

“It’s okay, love, I’m here. You’re okay and I’m here,” Sam said as she rubbed soothing circles into the back of his hand she had been holding.

 

“S…Sa…Sam,” Wren croaked out again as his eyes finally fluttered open.

 

“Hi,” Sam said through a watery smile as happy tear began to flow at finally seeing her love awake hours after it had been predicted he would regain consciousness.

 

“Hi…I’m alive,” Wren said hoarsely due to his throat being dried out from the intubation tubes during surgery.

 

“Yea, you are alive. Here, drink this so your throat won’t be so dry,” Sam said as she held out a cup of water with a straw in it.

 

“Mmmhmmm, that’s better,” Wren said after he drank most of the water in the cup. “What happened?”

 

“They had to operate on you but you’re going to be okay after some more time under the yellow sunlight and before you ask, Kara is okay too. You saved her, Wren…you saved my sister and I am grateful for that but don’t ever scare me like that again! We can’t lose you. Our kids need you so you can’t keep playing Super General or whatever superhero name you’d go by,” Sam huffed even though she knew there’d never be any stopping Wren from carrying out his military duties.

 

“Sam…wait did you say children, as in plural,” the still slightly groggy Wren asked causing Sam to look shocked as she had not realized her slip of the tongue. “Sam, honey, what aren’t you saying?”

 

“I…I meant what I said,” Sam said simply.

 

“You meant what you…wait, are you serious? Are you sure, Sam?! Are we having a baby,” Wren asked suddenly wide awake.

 

“Yeah, I’m pregnant…we’re having a baby, Wren,” Sam said as a happy smile spread across her lips and fresh tears welled in her eyes.

 

“We’re having another baby,” Wren asked again but it didn’t escape Sam’s notice that Wren said “another baby” signaling that he truly did view Ruby as their child.

 

“We’re having another baby. The doctor confirmed it while you were in surgery and they did an ultrasound too and everything’s okay.”

 

“You saw our baby,” Wren asked trying to hide his disappointment.

 

“I heard the heartbeat but I didn’t look at the image on the screen. I wanted to wait to see them until we could see them together for the first time. With Ruby I had to do it all alone and I really don’t want to do it alone this time,” Sam quietly admitted.

 

“You never have to do anything alone again, Sam. I know we haven’t had a ceremony yet but we are bonded and you are my wife and I will never leave you. I promise I will never leave you and I will always be by your side. I love you and I love our family. When can we see a picture of our baby and does Ruby know yet?”

 

“They sent the ultrasound images to my tablet so we could look at them together and no, Ruby doesn’t know. I think we should wait until I’m a little further along to tell her, are you okay with that?”

 

“If you think we should wait to tell Ruby, I support that decision. But, can we see the pictures of our baby now,” Wren asked eagerly.

 

“I’d like that,” Sam said as she reached for her tablet and then positioned it so both she can Wren could see the screen before opening the file with the pictures. “Oh Rao! Wren, that’s out baby!”

 

“It’s so small. Rao, I can’t believe it; that’s our baby, that’s our little kumquat,” Wren said as tears welled in his eyes due to his happiness at seeing the first images of his and Sam’s baby.

 

“Kumquat,” Sam chuckled.

 

“I was always fascinated with other planets and when studying Earth, I saw pictures of different foods, including a kumquat, and I thought the name was funny,” Wren said with a goofy smile. “I know out baby is really little right now but they’re kinda shaped like a kumquat so they’re our little kumquat,” he explained.

 

“Kumquat,” Sam said again as if trying the word out on her tongue. “I think I like it. Our little kumquat. They’re perfect, Wren.”

 

“Of course they’re perfect, they’re half you,” Wren said sweetly as he turned his head enough to capture Sam’s lips. “I love you.”

 

“I love you too, Wren.”

 

“And I love you, my little kumquat,” Wren said as he reached his free hand out to lay it softly against Sam’s abdomen.

 

 


 

 

After spending their morning together with their three children, Kara and Lena knew it was time to finally introduce their newest little miracles to their family. They had managed to keep their newborns to themselves for far longer than they expected to be able to and as much as they wanted to continue keeping their babies to themselves, they wanted their family members to meet them too. Before they could formally introduce their twins to everyone though, they knew they needed to talk to the two people who were the namesakes for their newest little girl.

 

“I want to stay like this forever,” Kara said shortly after 10:00 a.m. as she and Lena watched their three children all napping away peacefully.

 

“So do I, but I think we both know we can’t keep our children to ourselves forever,” Lena said.

 

“I know. We need to talk to Alex and Aunt Astra first though. I know we could simply make the announcement with everyone here at once but I feel like we should tell them we named our youngest daughter after them privately.”

 

“I couldn’t agree more. Should we contact the medbay to see if Astra is awake yet?”

 

“Actually, I was thinking we could take the kids on a little adventure to the medbay to see their Great Aunt Astra and Aunt Alex.”

 

“Do you think it’s wide to take our kids to the medbay, Kara?”

 

“The weather is always mild on Argo and we do have to let the pediatrician do the standard one day post birth checkup. Plus, we’re both fully healed thanks to the yellow sun device so I don’t see anything wrong with going to the medbay for a family visit.”

 

“If Astra’s awake then I suppose we can take a trip to medbay to see her and Alex,” Lena agreed after thinking about it for a few moments.

 

“Yes! Kelex,” Kara called out.

 

“Yes, Your Majesty,” Kelex asked as he came whirling into the room.

 

“Has General Astra awoken from surgery yet?”

 

 


 

 

Just after 10:00 a.m., Lucy was lying in the bed that medbay staff had brought into Astra’s room for her to sleep on. The bed had been placed next to Astra’s with not even an inch between them, so Lucy was able to hold Astra’s hand while still lying as comfortably as her pregnant stomach would allow. Their joined hands were ultimately resting on Lucy’s stomach after she adjusted her position to be more comfortable when her baby began kicking up a storm.

 

“With the way you kick I think you might just be a soccer player,” Lucy quietly chuckled.

 

“Zygai.”

 

“Zy…OH MY GOD! ASTRA! Oh God! You’re awake,” Lucy exclaimed when she heard Astra’s voice and turned her head to look at the face of the woman she loves.

 

“I’m okay. How’s the little zygai,” Astra asked as she purposefully kept their joined hands atop Lucy’s stomach where the baby was still kicking.

 

“Zygai? I don’t know what the means but I know you must be talking about the baby,” Lucy said trying to figure out what the foreign word meant.

 

“Zygai means warrior. He kicks strong, like a warrior,” Astra said as she looked Lucy in the eyes.

 

“You think the baby is a warrior and a boy,” Lucy asked curiously.

 

“I have a feeling he is a boy but either way this child is a blessing from Rao. I also believe this child has the strength of a warrior; how could he not with these kicks and you as his mother?”

 

“Astra,” Lucy breathed out, truly touched by the general’s words.

 

“How are you feeling,” Astra asked as if it were Lucy who was recovery from injuries instead of herself.

 

“How am I feeling? Astra, you are the one who was stabbed with kryptonite and had a tiny piece embedded in her. How are you feeling? I was so worried about you!”

 

“I’m okay, dear one,” Astra assured but Lucy saw the slight twinge of pain behind her smile.

 

“How are you really?”

 

Sighing loudly Astra deflated and said, “I feel a little weak but I am alive and here with you so I should not complain.”

 

“You’ll feel like your normal self soon; you just have to stay under the yellow sunlight for a while still.”

 

“I do not like being confined to a bed,” Astra grumbled.

 

“I’ll make it worth your while,” Lucy said seductively.

 

 


 

 

“According to the information received from General Astra’s monitors and vitals she has awoken,” Kelex replied.

 

“Very well. Please notify the medbay that Queen Lena, myself and our children will be coming to see both General Astra and Assistant Director Danvers. Please also ensure that we will have a private setting to meet with General Astra and Assistant Director Danvers. Our meeting shall only be between General Astra, Assistant Director Danvers, Queen Lena, our children and myself,” Kara said simply.

 

“As you wish, my Queen. What time shall I say you will arrive by?”

 

“An hour from now will suffice,” Lena replied before Kara could think of an answer.

 

“Very well,” Kelex said before leaving the room once more.

 

 

 

“Are you ready to introduce our little ones to Aunt Astra and Alex,” Kara asked her wife once they were alone again.

 

“Yes. I can’t wait to share Ali’s name with them...I just hope they like it,” Lena said nervously.

 

“I think Ali’s name will be a shock but I think they will both be touched by it,” Kara said thoughtfully.

 

“I hope so,” Lena said as she gazed at her newborn children’s faces.

Chapter End Notes

Astra and Alex will finally learn of little Ali's name in the next chapter. I hope you will enjoy it and I hope you enjoyed this chapter!

Chapter 75

Chapter Notes

If you read my Clexa fic, you know this has been a hectic week at work for me. Despite that, I still wanted to get this update out today so please forgive me for any typos as I did not have a chance to edit the chapter before posting.

I hope you enjoy this chapter!

“Are you excited to finally be discharged today,” Alex asked Maggie as the pair cuddled together on the Latina’s bed in med bay.

 

“Very much so. I really think they could have let me leave last night but I suppose being the chosen sister of one queen and therefore sister-in-law of the other queen means I receive especially thorough medical care,” Maggie chuckled.

 

“They just wanted to make sure you were okay. You were shot, Mags!”

 

“Barely! It was basically a scratch,” the detective huffed as a pout formed on her lips that Alex found irresistible.

 

“A scratch that scared me half to death and made me think we wouldn’t get to have the life I envisioned for us,” Alex quietly admitted.

 

“Babe? Babe, look at me,” Maggie cooed softly as Alex buried her head in Maggie’s chest in an attempt to hide the tears welling in her eyes. “Alex, please, look at me; talk to me,” she continued to coo until Alex finally looked at her. “Babe, tell me what was going through your mind, please.”

 

“I thought I was going to lose you when you were shot, Maggie! I know that’s a known risk given your job just as it is with mine but it didn’t hit me that I could really lose you until that moment when you were shot. I don’t want only short time with you…,” Alex quietly admitted.

 

“Alex, what are you saying,” Maggie asked needing to hear Alex say the words.

 

“I’m saying I want forever with you. I want your face to still be the first and last thing I see each day even when I’m ninety-five. I want to marry you. I want a family with you even though I know you have said before you don’t want kids; I just…I want everything with you Maggie and when you were shot I saw our chance at having that flash before my eyes and I can’t handle that,” Alex said as a few tears finally spilled over.

 

“Oh baby, it’s okay; I’m okay and we’re going to be okay. I know our jobs come with an inherent risk of injury or death but I promise you that I will fight with everything I’ve got to come home to you every single night we both finally die of old age peacefully in our sleep while holding each other,” Maggie said as she tightened her hold on Alex even though it caused a bit of pain where she was recovering from the battle still.

 

“I’m going to hold you to that, Sawyer. I can’t…Kara was barely a person when Lena disappeared and I honestly thought she might die of a broken heart because I know those two may each have a heart but their hearts are intertwined as one and without the other they can’t survive but Maggie that’s how I feel about you too. I can’t live without you and if I lost you...if I lost you and there was no hope of being able to bring you back like Kara was able to bring Lena back, I would die,” Alex said hoping Maggie understood the true depths of her feelings.

 

“Alex, you know I don’t believe in soulmate, or rather I didn’t before I met you.”

 

“What are you saying,” Alex asked as her heart rate increased from the hope that Maggie meant what she thought she did.

 

“Alexandria Danvers, you are my soulmate and without you I can’t survive. I need you like I need air. I love you and I will always love you. But, Alex, why do you think I don’t want kids? I thought we were on the same page when it came to that,” Maggie said.

 

“You and your ex broke up in part because she wanted kids and you didn’t.”

 

“Alex,” Maggie chuckled as she placed a kiss to the top of her girlfriend’s head. “Baby, I haven’t just been telling you we’d have cute babies for shits and giggles; I’ve been saying that because ever since we learned that the matrix was recreated and then that Argo was still here, I can’t help but picture little ones who are half you and half me running around. God, I want it, Alex; I want all of it with you,” Maggie said sincerely.

 

“But, before…”

 

“Yes, my ex and I did break up, in part, because she wanted us to have a baby and I told her I didn’t want kids. My parents did a number on me when they rejected me for being gay and there was a time when I couldn’t imagine having kids because I never wanted them to have to experience the rejection from my parents or others the way I did. Mainly though, I told her I didn’t want kids because I didn’t want them with her. As much as I cared for her at the time, I knew she wasn’t the one and I always promised myself I would only truly consider having children with the one I knew I was meant to spend my life with,” Maggie explained.

 

“But you want them with me,” Alex asked needing the conformation that she wasn’t dreaming this conversation up in her head.

 

“Yes, I want them with you because you are my forever; you are my soulmate. I wanted to wait until our anniversary to do this but,” Maggie began as she moved her right arm to reach into the bedside table where her personal effects were, including one thing that Kara had helped her pick out on a secret visit to Argo and she had been carrying with her ever since. “Alex, the day I met you my world shifted on its axis. Even though I was hesitant to be your first real lesbian relationship, I knew that I had to try with you because I felt an instant connection with you, a connection that grows with each passing day. We’ve faced so much together and we’ve also fought for each other and our love even when I had my doubts over your actions and even when I know you had doubts too at times. Through it all though, we’ve never given up on each other and I know our love will last until eternity. I can’t imagine living this life with anyone else and I can’t wait to have a family with you, but before we bring a little Danvers-Sawyer or Sawyer-Danvers into the world, there is one more thing to do. So, Alexandria Danvers, the love of my life, will you please do me the incredible honor of becoming my wife? Will you marry me,” Maggie asked as she opened the jewelry box that, to Alex’s surprise, included both an engagement ring and what appeared to be a set of Kryptonian engagement/wedding bracelets.

 

“Oh my God! Maggie! When?! How,” Alex exclaimed, clearly shocked.

 

“Is that a yes?”

 

“Yes! Of course it’s a yes,” Alex said before crashing her lips against Maggie’s. “But when and how,” she asked a couple of minutes later when they pair had to break their passionate kiss as the need for air became too much.

 

“I spoke with your mom months ago and then Kara went ring and bracelet shopping with me when I snuck off to Argo one day. I know you sometimes feel like you’re not as much a part of Kara’s family as she is yours because you’re not Kryptonian and I know that no matter how many times she tells you otherwise you still feel that way. When we were shopping for a ring, Kara saw me drift over to the section for traditional engagement and wedding bracelets and on her own she told me that I could gift you with a bracelet if I preferred because you were part of her family and therefore entitled to traditional Kryptonian engagement jewelry if you wanted it. So, I got both; a ring because that’s our custom and I got us bracelets because they’re part of our family’s customs too. Do you like them,” Maggie asked nervously.

 

“Maggie, I love them! They’re perfect,” Alex said as she held out her hand so that Maggie could place the ring on her finger and the bracelet on her wrist. “They’re truly perfect,” she said again as Maggie slipped the simple, platinum engagement ring with a cushion cut diamond adorned with a simplicity trio of little diamonds on either side on Alex’s ring finger before securing the nth metal bracelet with the House of El crest engraved on it with “Danvers” written on the left side of the crest and “Sawyer” on the right side on Alex’s wrist.

 

“Kara helped me with the bracelet design but I knew that ring was perfect for you the moment I saw it,” Maggie said softly as she placed a gentle kiss to the knuckles of Alex’s hand that now held her engagement ring and bracelet.

 

“God, they’re perfect and…Kara let us use the House of El crest for our bracelets?”

 

“She did. I asked about how ours should be designed since we weren’t Kryptonian and she got a bit offended before lecturing me about how we are part of her house and she will not tolerate us thinking otherwise,” Maggie chuckled.

 

“God, that means so much to me and these…God, Maggie they’re perfect and HOLY SHIT! You’re going to be my wife! And I’m going to be your wife!”

 

“Damn straight we’re going to be wives. I can’t wait to marry you, Alex,” Maggie said before joining their lips once more.

 

“I can’t wait to marry you either,” Alex murmured against Maggie’s lips. “May I place your bracelet on your wrist now?”

 

“Please,” Maggie said a split second before Alex secured the bracelet around her wrist.

 

“I love you,” Maggie said earnestly.

 

“I love you too,” Alex said as she leaned in to kiss Maggie once more but stopped about a quarter of an inch from her fiancée’s lips when her tablet began to beep and the tablet’s automated voice rang throughout the room.

 

“You have received an important message from Queens Kara and Lena Zor-El,” the voice rang out.

 

“Cock block,” Maggie grumbled.

 

“Don’t worry, baby, when we get you back to our room later, we will have all the time in the world to celebrate our engagement, but, given that the twins were born yesterday and Lord only knows what’s happened with Lex, I should probably read the message they sent,” Alex said as she got out of bed to retrieve your tablet before furrowing her brows immediately upon reading the message.

 

“Alex? What is it,” Maggie asked seeing the worry in her fiancée’s face.

 

“Kara and Lena have asked me to meet them in Astra’s room in an hour. It says that it’s important and they need to speak with Astra and I privately but that’s all it says.”

 

“Hmm, maybe there’s news about Lex?”

 

“If that were the case, wouldn’t they talk to all of us together and not just Astra and I privately?”

 

“I don’t know, babe, but we both know they wouldn’t ask to meet with you two privately if there wasn’t a good reason.”

 

“I know but now I’m worried and I don’t want to be worried; I just want to stay in our happiness bubble for a little bit,” Alex pouted.

 

“Alex, I’m sure everything is fine. Why don’t you come back here and we can cuddle and talk about our wedding before you go meet them?”

 

“Okay,” Alex said but it was clear she was still worried about the purpose of her upcoming meeting with Kara, Lena and Astra.

 

 


 

 

“Lucy, we must stop. Kara and Lena will be here soon and I do not wish to scar my niece forever so we must stop,” Astra said as she pulled her lips away from Lucy’s supple ones she had been kissing for nearly the past hour.

 

“I don’t want too. I want to kiss you forever, Star,” Lucy pouted.

 

“That’s a mighty big proclamation, Luce,” Astra said before chastely kissing Lucy.

 

“I meant every word, Star,” Lucy said as she moved to sit up better so she could look at Astra.

 

“Lucy, what are you saying,” Astra asked feeling that this was the moment she finally found out exactly where things with her and Lucy stood after months of flirting, kisses and dancing around the subject.

 

“My world stopped when I heard you were hurt. It was like my world had been completely turned upside down and I felt more fear than I have ever felt before and I was so upset with myself because I hadn’t told you how I felt. I can’t lose you, we can’t lose you,” Lucy said as she placed one of Astra’s hands on her protruding stomach.

 

“Lucy, my dear one, what are you saying,” Astra asked again needing to hear the words.

 

“I’m saying that none of my past relationships have worked because something was always missing and then I met you. You are everything I ever dreamed of and more, Astra. When I picture my future, I no longer see this question mark when I think about who will be standing next to me throughout my life because now I see you standing there. Astra, I…I’m trying to tell you that I love you, that I’m in love with you,” Lucy said earnestly as she lovingly placed a hand over Astra’s that was still on her baby bump.

 

“You’re in love with me,” Astra asked not able to believe that someone like Lucy who was young, beautiful and the absolute best woman she had ever met was in love with her.

 

“I’m completely and hopelessly in love with you, Astra In-Ze and I know I always will be,” Lucy said in such a way that it left absolutely no doubt in Astra’s mind that Lucy spoke true.

 

“I never thought I’d be blessed by Rao with meeting my soulmate but I was grateful for the love Rao allowed me to find with Non. I did love my husband dearly but there was always something missing. Then, when I least expected it my niece came back to me and with her I was ultimately led to you, my dear one. You and little zygai have been such blessings in my life and I can honestly say that Rao has blessed me with everything I have ever wanted,” Astra said truthfully as she looked lovingly at Lucy.

 

“Astra, to be clear, what are you saying,” Lucy asked echoing Astra’s earlier question.

 

“I’m saying that I know beyond a shadow of a doubt that you are my soulmate; you are my perfect match who Rao has blessed me with and with the entrance of you in my life, I also get to know the joy of having a child in my life, one who I will hopefully be able to help raise even though they are not biologically mine. I’m saying that I love you Lucy Lane and I love little zygai with all my heart and soul.”

 

“You love me,” Lucy asked in disbelief because it seemed too good to be true that someone like Astra could truly be in love with her.

 

“Yes. I’m completely in love with you. I never thought I would get to experience the all-consuming love that comes with finding your soulmate but then I met you and I finally understood what my sister and Kara meant when they tried to describe the love they felt for their soulmates.”

 

“Oh God, I didn’t think you’d ever possibly love me back,” Lucy said as she began to cry, something she would later blame on her pregnancy hormones.

 

“Do not cry, dear one, I love you. I’m here and I love you and I love little zygai too. I’ll be by your side for as long as you will let me,” Astra said lovingly.

 

“How about forever,” Lucy asked.

 

“Forever still will not be enough time to spend with you, but it’s a start,” Astra said before she claimed Lucy’s lips once more.

 

“But what about the baby? Astra, I can’t ask you to take this on,” Lucy said as she worried her bottom lip when their kiss broke.

 

“Lucy, I’m in love with you and little zygai. I do not care that this child is not biologically mine and I could not love them more even if they were. If you’ll let me, I would love nothing more than to raise little zygai with you. I’m all in dear one; I’m all in,” Astra stressed.

 

“Really,” Lucy said as happy tears threatened to spill over.

 

“Yes. I love you and I’m sorry it took me so long to tell you; I didn’t want to pressure you after everything you’ve been through.”

 

“You didn’t pressure me; you’re perfect. I love you, Star; I love you and I want everything with you; I want to raise little zygai with you. I want us to be a family.”

 

“That’s what I want too. I love you,” Astra said before passionately kissing Lucy once more and within seconds their hands began to wander as they reveled in their finally acknowledged mutual love for one another.

 

 


 

 

Meanwhile, Kara and Lena were venturing through the halls of the med bay with their three children in tow. Not wanting their children to catch a cold or the twins to be seen much as they had not been introduced to all their family members yet, the three Zor-El infants were traveling in style in the brand new triple stroller they had received from Cat. The stroller was outfitted with breathable view obstructing mesh that ironically enough, L-Corp had created several years earlier. With the mesh added to the stroller, no one could see inside which granted the little family some privacy when it came to their children meaning that they were able to travel with the twins without passerby getting a glimpse at the newest prince and princess so that the happy could ensure that their family members got to lay their eyes upon the twins before the rest of their people.

 

Despite the view obstructing mesh though, everyone the couple encountered did attempt to stop them to get a glimpse at the newest members of the royal family and pass along their congratulations. Due to everyone who was eager to give the family their congratulations and well wishes, Kara and Lena did not arrive outside Astra’s room until a little past the time they had set for the meeting. Assuming that Alex would already be inside and she and Astra would be awaiting their arrival, Kara immediately opened the door and held it open for Lena to pass through as she pushed the stroller before walking into the room herself. The sight that met the couple’s eyes though caused them both to immediately wish they had knocked first.

 

“Oh Rao! Not again! Rao, where’s the bleach when you really need it,” Kara groaned as she threw one hand in front of her eyes.

 

“Kara! Y…You’re early,” Astra said as she quickly slipped her hand out of Lucy’s panties and rushed to cover her lover and herself.

 

“Please tell me that I just dreamed that,” Kara said while Lena was still stunned silent.

 

“Kara, Lena, I’m sorry you walked in on that; we thought we had more time,” Lucy said bashfully as a deep blush colored her cheeks.

 

“What have I done to anger Rao so that first I walk in on my long lost sister and her soulmate going at it but now I walk in on my aunt knuckle deep in one of my closest friends?! Must I say a ten hail Rao’s to absolve myself so that this never happens again,” Kara said dramatically.

 

“Kara, stop being dramatic. I think it’s great that these two finally took a step forward and if that energy level can be expected amongst your family members, I think our sex life is going to be amazing for decades to come,” Lena said cheekily finally regaining use of her voice as the shock wore off.

 

“Lena,” Kara exclaimed not having expected such a comment from her wife.

 

“Oh hey guys, what did I miss,” a giddy Alex said as she entered the room behind Kara and Lena.

 

“I’m scared for life, Alex, that’s what you missed,” Kara deadpanned.

 

“Ummm anyone care to explain?”

 

“Your sister and Lena walked in on Lucy and I sharing an intimate moment after declaring our love for one another.”

 

“Oh,” Alex said before she burst out laughing at the knowledge that her little sister had walked in on yet another family member in the throes of passion.

 

“Wait, you two finally admitted you love each other,” Kara asked, instantly forgetting that she had been scarred for life and once again needed to bleach her brain.

 

“We did. Lucy told me she is in love with me and I told her reciprocated those feelings,” Astra said proudly.

 

“And we’re going to be a family, the three of us,” Lucy added as she caressed her baby bump lovingly.

 

“So, I’m officially getting a baby cousin then,” Kara asked excitedly as she had only ever had one cousin before, Kal, and she had missed most of his life.

 

“This is amazing news. Congratulations to you both,” Lena said at the same time.

 

“Thank you,” Astra and Lucy said in unison before Astra turned to her niece.

 

“And yes, you are getting a baby cousin but something tells me the three of you and Maggie with join Lois and Cat in the auntie department.”

 

“I’m good with that. I’m just so happy for you both,” Kara said with a big smile on her face.

 

“Thank you, Kara. We are very happy as well,” Lucy said as she looked at Astra lovingly.

 

“As much as I’m loving this little love fest are we all going to continue to ignore the fact that the babies are here as in in this very room,” Alex said a moment later.

 

“Oh my Rao! I was so distracted I failed to notice! Is this why you wished to speak to us,” Astra asked as she pointed between herself and Alex.

 

“Yes, Lena and I wanted to talk to you both about the babies.”

 

“Let me get out of your way so the four of you can talk; I don’t want to intrude,” Lucy said as she moved to get off the bed.

 

Sharing a brief look with each other, Lena spoke up.

 

“Lucy, it’s okay if you want to stay. We don’t want to kick you out or separate you and Astra so soon after you have finally declared your love for each other.”

 

“No, no, it’s okay. I have a lifetime to spend with Astra and our child but I do want to tell Lois about this latest development,” Lucy said before chastely kissing Astra. “I’ll be back soon, Star.”

 

“I’ll be here waiting, dear one. I love you and I love you little zygai,” Astra said lovingly before Lucy left the room to find her sister. “Can you believe it? She loves me back and we’re going to raise the baby together; I’m going to be a mother,” she said in awe.

 

“I could not be happier for you Aunt Astra! You are going to be a wonderful mother, but I swear to Rao if I ever have to walk in on you two again so help me Rao,” Kara said as she shook her head trying to get the image of her aunt and Lucy out of her head.

 

“I would prefer if we never spoke of that incident again,” Astra said. “Now, I can tell the babies are all here so does this mean Alex and I get to meet the twins,” she asked hopefully.

 

“Yes, you do get to meet the twins. Alex, why don’t you sit in the chair next to Astra’s bed so you can both see both babies more easily,” Lena suggested.

 

“Yeah, sure,” Alex said as she moved to sit in the designated chair.

 

“Kara and I are very happy to finally introduce our two newest bundles of joy to you. First, is our son Jeremiah Matthew Zor-El,” Lena said as she picked up her son, who was wearing a red sub bracelet as were his sisters so they could all be held by Astra without the yellow sunlight affecting them, and placed him in Astra’s waiting arms.

 

“Oh Rao, he’s beautiful. He looks so much like you both. He’s perfect,” Astra gushed over her very first nephew.

 

“Oh God, he’s perfect. I know I’ve known about his name for months but Dad would be so proud to know that this absolutely perfect little guy bears his name,” Alex said as she reached a hand out to touch one of Miah’s lightly.

 

“He is our perfect little prince and we could not be happier to have him here with us,” Kara said with a huge grin on her face.

 

“Miah is a blessing and we could not be happier that he’s here,” Lena said with a beaming smile of her own.

 

“And now, we would like to introduce you to our daughter,” Kara said as she picked up Ali a moment later. “Alex, Aunt Astra, we would like you to meet Alexandria Astra Zor-El.”

 

“Alexandria Astra…you named her after us,” Alex said as tears instantly welled in her eyes.

 

“We did. Alex, you went above and beyond during the battle to help Kara and make sure she and Wren both made it back her alive even though doing so put your own health and welfare at risk. And Astra, you pushed Kara out of the way to help ensure she would be hurt in the battle and you have always been there for her. We couldn’t think of anyone better to name our daughter after than two of the strongest and bravest women we know,” Lena said genuinely.

 

“This is an honor,” Astra said in complete awe that her niece and Lena had chosen to honor her by making her name their daughter’s middle name.

 

“Ali will always know that she’s named after two amazing women who have always protected our family and who will always love her,” Kara said as she placed Ali in Alex’s arms, causing her sister to immediately break down in tears.

 

“God she’s absolutely perfect. I…I can’t believe you named her after us,” Alex said through her happy tears.

 

“He name was Lena’s idea but as soon as I heard it, I knew it was perfect.”

 

“She is absolutely beautiful and perfect. Your mother would be so proud of you, Kara, and the family the two of you have created together. I am in awe of the woman you have become, little one,” Astra said with nothing but sincerity in her voice.

 

“I think you’re going to have to find a new nickname for me, Aunt Astra, I have three children of my own now and you are about to have a child of your own.”

 

“You will always be my little one, Kara,” Astra said fondly before returning her gaze to the twins.

 

 


 

 

For the next hour, Kara and Lena remained in Astra’s room in the med bay as Astra and Alex fawned not only over the twins, but Elle too, making sure that the eldest Zor-El child knew she was just as loved as her newborn siblings. The happy couple knew it hadn’t fully set in for Astra or Alex that little Ali was named after them but they were just happy to be able to spend some time together. As they watched Alex and Astra with their children they couldn’t wait to introduce the twins to the rest of their family.

 

They knew that sooner rather than later they would need to figure out what happened with Lex, but in that moment, Kara and Lena were simply glad that all of their family members were alive and well. As they continued to watch Alex and Astra interact with the twins and Elle, the smiles never left their faces but when Alex and Astra went to switch infants, the light bounced off Alex’s new engagement ring just right that it instantly drew everyone’s attention.

 

“Alex, what’s that on your finger,” Kara asked before exclaiming a half second later, “oh my Rao! Are you engaged?! Did Maggie finally ask you to marry her?!”

 

“Yea, she did,” Alex blushed.

 

                               

And in that moment, the members of the Zor-El family assembled in the room began to celebrate for another reason. Lex may have still been out there somewhere, but the extended Zor-El family had so many positive things happening in their lives and they all just knew that everything would be okay because they had each other. El Mayarah was not just their family motto, it was their reality and they couldn’t be happier about that.

 

Chapter End Notes

I hope you guys enjoyed this chapter! The news that little Ali is named after them hasn't really set in yet but I loved writing this sweet little initial reaction. Up next, the news of Ali's name will sink in for Alex and Astra and the rest of our extended Zor-El/Danvers family will finally meet the twins. After that there will be a small time jump and we will finally learn what happened with Lex. I can't wait to read your thoughts on this chapter and as always, thanks for reading!

Chapter 76

Chapter Notes

For those who don't also read my Clexa fic, an old friend of mine passed away this past week and that really threw me for a loop this week. Initially, I had planned for this chapter to be a little longer but due to everything that has happened this week, I only finished the first half of what I wanted to cover in this chapter. The second half will now be chapter 77. With that said, to still get an update out today, I did not have time to edit this so please forgive me for any mistakes.

I do hope you enjoy this chapter though and for those who did know about the death of my friend, thank you again for all of your kind words, they were so greatly appreciated!

On Krypton, it was common for parents to spend the first twenty-four to forty-eight hours after a child’s birth uninterrupted to help instill familial bonding between the parents and child. While not every family did so, Kara and Lena had agreed they wanted to follow that practice, as much as practicable. So, after spending a few hours with Alex and Astra, Kara and Lena had returned home with their children to enjoy more quality time together and deepen the bonds that had already formed between them all.

 

Although they wished to spend as much time with their children as possible, Kara and Lena knew they couldn’t keep their newest additions from the rest of the family or the people of Argo for that matter. With that in mind, they had decided to formally introduce the twins to the entirety of their family the following evening, after Maggie, Wren and Astra were all expected to be discharged from the med bay. Then, the day after that, they would introduce the twins to the people of Argo from their balcony, just as the monarchs before them had done following the birth of their children.

 

 

 

While the little Zor-El family enjoyed quality time together though, their youngest daughter’s namesakes were still allowing the fact that little Ali had been named after them sink in.

 

 


 

 

“Hey babe, I was getting worried; you’ve been gone for nearly four hours,” Maggie said when Alex re-entered her room in the med bay. “Babe,” she questioned a moment later when Alex remained silent and simply crawled into the bed and cuddled up to Maggie.

 

“I just can’t believe it,” Alex said as tears began to lightly flow, wetting Maggie’s neck.

 

“Babe, what’s wrong? What happened when you met with Kara and Lena,” Maggie asked, concerned that something bad had happened.

 

“Nothing is wrong,” Alex sniffled.

 

“Then why are you crying, Alex,” Maggie asked as she stroked Alex’s hair the way her fiancée liked.

 

“She has my name, mine and Astra’s,” Alex quietly said as she wiped her tears away with one hand.

 

“Sweetheart, what are you talking about?”

 

“Ali, she’s named after me and Astra just like Miah is named after Dad and Lena’s grandfather on her biological mom’s side.”

 

“Ali,” Maggie questioned before a lightbulb went off in her head. “Wait, are you saying we have a new niece and nephew?”

 

“Yea, and they’re perfect. That’s why Kara and Lena wanted to see me, well me and Astra; they wanted to introduce us to the twins and tell us that they named Ali after us,” Alex said still in awe that her niece had been named after her.

 

“I can’t wait to meet them. I’m actually a little jealous you got to meet them already but I understand why they’d want you and Astra to meet them first. Tell me everything,” Maggie encouraged her fiancée as she wiped the last of what she now knew to be Alex’s happy tears.

 

“Maggie, they’re absolutely perfect and there’s no denying who their parents are. Miah could honestly be Kara’s twin; he’s got her hair and eyes and a lot of her features but you can clearly see Lena in his face as well. And Ali, gosh Ali’s like the perfect mix of them. She’s got Lena’s hair but Kara’s eyes just like Elle does and Ali’s features are a blend of them both. They’re perfect, Mags and Elle is so sweet with them even though she’s a baby herself still,” Alex gushed.

 

“They sound amazing but, babe, what’s Ali’s full name? You haven’t told me yet,” Maggie chuckled.

 

“Oh! Sorry. Her full name is Alexandria Astra Zor-El but obviously, they’re calling her Ali for short.”

 

“Awe that’s so sweet. How do you feel about them naming your second niece after you?”

 

“I can’t believe they’d name her after me. After everything I’ve done to both of them; God, I was awful to Lena and I was a horrible sister to Kara and yet they still named their daughter after me. I just…I can’t believe it,” Alex said still in awe that her niece was actually named after her.

 

“Alex, you’ve apologized and atoned for your sins against them both. You may not have told me everything that happened on that battlefield yet but I do have my sources and I know you risked your own life to go into an area with far higher amounts of lead than is safe for humans just to get to Kara and I know you are a big reason why she and Wren made it back here alive. You put your own life at risk to save your sister and make sure she was here with her wife when their children were born. So if you ask me, it makes perfect sense that they named Ali after you and Astra, who pushed Kara out of the way to protect her during the battle,” Maggie softly explained.

 

“I just can’t believe it. There’s a little girl who is named after me. It’s incredible,” Alex sai.

 

“I bet it is. I wonder if Kara and Lena will feel as you are now when we name a child after them,” Maggie mused.

 

“What,” Alex asked as she whipped her head to look into Maggie’s eyes so fast Maggie was sure her fiancée had given herself whiplash. “You want to name our future child after them?”

 

“Family is important and while I don’t have a relationship with mine, yours has accepted me fully from day one and Lena has become the sister I never had but always needed so I just thought…it’s stupid forget I said anything,” Maggie mumbled sheepishly.

 

“No, it’s not stupid. You’ve been thinking of names for our future child?”

 

“A little; I just thought it might be nice to name our child after family and Kara and Lena were the first two I thought of when I thought about which family members to name our child after,” Maggie said as a rare blush colored her cheeks.

 

“Hmm, I like the sound of that. But, before we have a baby, I’d like to be married,” Alex said as she pecked Maggie’s lips.

 

“I’d marry you right here, right now,” Maggie said sincerely.

 

“Mmmhmmm,” Alex hummed before kissing Maggie once more.

 

 


 

 

“Hi Star, how was your visit with Kara, Lena, Alex and the babies,” Lucy asked when she re-entered Astra’s med bay room about fifteen minutes after Kara, Lena, Alex and the babies left. “Star,” Lucy prompted after Astra remained uncharacteristically silent.

 

“They named her after me,” Astra replied still in a world of her own.

 

“What,” Lucy asked as she climbed onto Astra’s bed where the woman had made room for her subconsciously.

 

“They named her after me; Kara and Lena, they named their newest little girl after me.”

 

“Awe, Star, that’s amazing. What is the little one’s full name then?”

 

“Alexandria Astra Zor-El, but they are calling her Ali and then their son was of course named Jeremiah Matthew and they’re calling him Miah as they had planned.”

 

“Those are both wonderful names that honor some very important people. I’m so happy for you, Star. After everything you’ve been through, finally being reunited with Kara and now having her name one of her children after you seems fitting. Your family is just getting larger,” Lucy said as she snuggled into Astra’s side.

 

“Our family is getting larger,” Astra gently corrected wanting to ensure that Lucy knew she was family too.

 

“Our family, I like the sound of that,” Lucy said with a dreamy smile spreading across her lips.

 

“Yes, our family, and I cannot wait for it to grow even larger when little zygai is born,” Astra said as she allowed one hand to drift to Lucy’s baby bump.

 

“Mmmhmm, I can’t wait for that either but right now I want to hear all about the twins. Tell me everything about them,” Lucy said eagerly waiting to hear about the twins.

 

“They are perfect. Miah reminds me so much of Kara when she was born. He has her hair and eyes and the way he looks around at the world is just like Kara did when she was a newborn,” Astra gushed. “And Ali, oh Rao, she’s the spitting image of her big sister with Lena’s hair and Kara’s eyes. I would like to pretend her darker hair also comes from my side of the family too though,” the normally stoic general chuckled. “They’re simply perfect, Lucy, and you should see how Elle is around them even though she’s less than a year older than them. I cannot wait to spoil them and I truly cannot wait to see little zygai running around with their older cousins and little cousin,” she continued referring both to Kara and Lena’s children and Lois’ child, who was expected to be born within weeks of Lucy’s.

 

“I can’t wait to actually meet the twins myself and I really can’t wait to watch our little one running around with all their cousins,” Lucy said as her smile spread wider. “Speaking of our little zygai, we need to come up with a name for them.”

 

“Yes, we do. Are there any names you feel drawn to,” Astra asked.

 

“I have been toying with a few options for both a boy and a girl. Have you thought of any names?”

 

Showcasing a very rare blush, Astra ducked her head and said, “I knew I loved little zygai as if they were my own long before we agreed that we would raise them together so, yes, I have thought of a few names.”

 

“Do share,” Lucy asked, curious to hear what names Astra had thought of.

 

“You first,” Astra countered.

 

 


 

 

The next day, Kara and Lena enjoyed a quiet day in their chambers with their three children. They gave all three of their little miracles plenty of love and watched the trio interact with each other. They enjoyed watching Miah and Ali’s faces as they saw something new for the first time and how their faces would light up when their eyes fell upon them or Elle. They also loved all the little noises the twins would make as they tickled them or soothingly rubbed their backs or stomachs. Their favorite activity of all though, was holding their three children close while they told them stories. Both women loved to tell their children their love story, the child approved version at least, but they also liked to tell tales traditional to their respective cultures. Specifically, Kara loved to tell her children the story of the little princess and the dog, a tale about a princess of Krypton who went on all sorts of adventures with her dog that somehow always led to her and her canine companion saving the day. Lena meanwhile, loved to tell a tale se vaguely remembered her birth mother telling her about a happy go lucky leprechaun and all his adventures. With each tale they told, they watched all three of their little ones’ eyes grow wide as if they were shocked by all the twists and turns of whatever story was being told. Kara and Lena would never get enough of watching their little ones’ expressions or hearing their happy gurgles or claps, in Elle’s case.

 

Before they knew it though, it was time to introduce Miah and Ali to their entire family.

 

“Are you ready for this,” Kara asked her wife after they had finished changing all three of their children’s diapers and dressing them in new traditional baby robes.

 

“Shouldn’t I be asking you that? You’re the one who was injured in battle and has barely rested ever since,” Lena replied.

 

“I’m fine, Sunshine, I swear. I used the yellow sunlight device for as long as I was supposed too and I feel good as new; well as good as any parent of infants can,” Kara chuckled as she thought about her and Lena’s less than ideal hours of sleep since welcoming the twins.

 

“I’m glad you’re healed, Kara; I don’t know what I would have done without you,” Lena quietly admitted.

 

“Hey, hey, I’m not going anywhere. For the record though, I’m ecstatic that the yellow sunlight device allowed you to recover from the twins’ delivery so quickly. I love you, Lee,” Kara said before leaning in to sweetly kiss her wife.

 

“I love you too,” Lena murmured against Kara’s lips before kissing her herself. “But, as much as I’d love to keep kissing you and keep our children to ourselves, I think our family will riot if they don’t all get to meet Ali and Miah and see Elle again.”

 

“I know, but as soon as we’re done spending time with then, I plan to bring the four of you right back here for more quality time together and then after they are asleep I intend to cuddle with you until one of our little miracles needs a feeding or a diaper change,” Kara said sincerely.

 

“I like the sound of that. Now, should we carry Elle, Miah and Ali or use the stroller?”

 

“Hmm, I think we can carry them; I give Alex and Sam about two seconds after we enter the room before they come to steal our little ones so I do not think the stroller will be necessary,” Kara chuckled.

 

“You have a good point, Mrs. Zor-El. Shall we,” Lena asked as she picked up Elle and allowed Kara to carry the twins, knowing it would mean a lot to her wife to be able to be the one to show the twins to their family at large for the first time.

 

 


 

 

Several minutes later, Kara and Lena entered the living room where Eliza, Alex, Maggie, Sam, Wren, Ruby, J’onn, Winn, Cat, Lois, Carter, Astra, Lucy, Andrea, and even Kelly, who had arrived earlier that day and would be staying until after Lucy’s child was born, were all sitting eagerly awaiting their arrival.

 

“Hi guys, we thought it was time for all of you to formally meet the newest additions to our family,” Lena said not wasting any time as a big smile spread across her lips.

 

“Lena and I are so excited to introduce you all to our newest little miracles. While you already know our oldest, Elle, we would like to introduce you to our son, Jeremiah Matthew, who we will be calling Miah, and Alexandria Astra, who we will be calling Ali,” Kara said with an impossibly wide smile of her own.

Chapter End Notes

I know there wasn't a lot of SuperCorp in this chapter but I wanted you all to see Alex and Astra process Ali's name and see a bit more of their respective relationships. Up next, we see everyone's reactions to meeting the twins and we finally get back to some pure SuperCorp content. After that there will be a bit of a time jump and don't worry, we will find out what happened to Lex soon as well.

I hope you enjoyed this chapter and I can't wait to read your thoughts and comments. Also, if you have any name suggestions for Lucy's baby, I'd love to hear them and do you think she will be having a boy or girl? As always, thank you for reading!

Chapter 77

Chapter Notes

For anyone reading this in Ukraine or near Ukraine, my thoughts are with you. These are scary times but I hope the time spent on reading stories like this and other works helps distract you from what's going on in the world. With that said, I hope you're ready for some SuperCorp fam fluff!

As soon as Kara announced the twins’ names, shocked gasps and slacked jaws were heard and seen throughout the room while the few who already knew the names simply smiled fondly, except Ruby who was trying very hard to contain her excitement at the news finally being shared amongst all of their family.

 

“Can I hold them now,” Ruby excitedly asked not even ten seconds later, unable to contain her excitement any longer.

 

“Me too,” Carter asked, eager told hold one of the babies and hopefully spend some more time with Ruby, who he may have developed a little crush on.

 

Sharing a brief glance, the couple silently agreed to allow the two pre-teens to hold the twins, under their careful supervision of course.

 

“Of course you can each hold one of the twins. Let us settle on the couch there first, then you two can come sit next to us and we’ll help you hold them,” Lena said as she and Kara moved to settle on the empty couch in the room.

 

“Here, let me take Elle so you both can help them,” Wren said jumping into action, and also secretly wanting a chance to hold one of the three infants so he could begin to get acquainted with the proper technique well in advance of Sam giving birth to their child.

 

“Thank you, Wren,” Lena said as she moved to transition Elle to her uncle’s arms. “Say hi to Uncle Wren, baby girl,” she cooed as she smoothly moved Elle into Wren’s waiting arms.

 

“Hi, baby girl. We’ve never been properly introduced but I’m your Uncle Wren and I love you and your brother and sister very much. I can’t wait to watch you all grow up with your cousins,” Wren cooed as he settled on the couch a short distance from Lena and Sam seemingly automatically moved to sit next to her husband and dote on her eldest niece before she turned her attention to her daughter who was preparing to hold a true newborn baby for the very first time.

 

Once Wren had taken Elle over for Lena, Kara had transitioned Miah into her wife’s arms so they each could help either Ruby or Carter hold one of the twins. The couple then sat far enough apart for Ruby and Carter to sit in between them to make it easier to assist the two pre-teens in holding the two newborns.

 

Ruby had positioned herself next to Kara and it didn’t escape the blonde’s notice that her niece’s eyes never stopped flitting between Ali and Miah with an occasional second too long glance at Carter, who was also enthralled by the twins. For his part, Carter also couldn’t take his eyes off the twins but whenever he thought Ruby wasn’t looking his eyes fell to her for a second longer than necessary as well. Sharing a knowing glance with one another, Kara knew her wife had taken notice as well and with a final smile, the two wives prepared to allow the two pre-teens to hold their infants.

 

“Alright, Rubes, hold your arms like mine and then I’ll place Ali in your arms, but make sure to support her head, like you did when you first held Elle, okay?”

 

“Okay, Aunt Kara,” Ruby said as she mirrored her aunt’s arm placement.

 

“Carter, you need to hold your arms the same way and then I’ll place Miah in your arms but remember to support his head. I’ll be here to help too, alright,” Lena asked the young boy.

 

“Okay,” Carter said as he mirrored Lena’s arm placement.

 

“There you go, you’re holding her perfectly and she seems to love her cousin already,” Kara said a second later after she had successfully transferred Ali to her niece’s arms.

 

“Perfect, Carter. And look, Mia’s already gripping your finger, he likes you,” Lena said a split second later after transferring Miah to Carter’s arms.

 

“He looks just like Aunt Kara,” Carter said, shocking everyone as he typically called Kara, Kara not Aunt Kara.

 

“He does look like Aunt Kara, doesn’t he,” Cat said as the shock of the twins’ names wore off and she wanted to encourage her son that it was okay to refer to Kara as his aunt if he wanted too.

 

“He does, but I see Lena in his face too,” Andrea added, noticing that some of Miah’s features definitely were Lena’s.

 

“Ali looks like Elle,” Ruby commented, having immediately noticed that Elle and Ali had the same hair and eyes. “And they both look like a mixture of Aunt Kara and Aunt Lena. And look, she’s grabbing my finger!”

 

“She loves you already,” Kara told her niece.

 

“They’re both beautiful,” Cat said a moment later.

 

“They really are. I swear all of your kids are simply gorgeous; it’s unfair really how good looking your family is,” Lois quipped.

 

“What can I say, a Luthor and a Super make for the perfect genetic combination,” Lena replied cheekily causing everyone to laugh.

 

“I think we can all agree that the two of you have made three absolutely gorgeous babies but I’ve never heard the story of Elle’s name let alone the twins’.  Care to tell us the story? I think inquiring minds want to know,” Andrea asked.

 

“Obviously, Miah is named after Jeremiah Danvers and Lena’s biological maternal grandfather and Ali is named after Alex and Astra,” Cat said dryly.

 

“I still can’t believe you two chose to honor our family with both Miah and Ali’s names. I wish Jeremiah could be here with us; he’d be so proud of the family you two have built and he’d be so honored that his grandson carries his name and his granddaughter carries his eldest daughter’s,” Eliza said tearfully.

 

“I have faith that our family will be whole once we have eliminated Lex. Once he is gone, it will be safe for Jeremiah to return to us; we have to believe that,” Kara said sincerely.

 

“I have faith that Jeremiah will be back with us one day too,” Lena said truly meaning every word she said.

 

“I concur with Kara and Lena. For now, though, I would love nothing more than to get a good look at the two newest members of our family,” J’onn said as he moved closer to get a better look at the twins before adding, “and I too would like to hear the story of why each of my grandchildren were named after who they were named after,” he added having fully accepted that not only did Kara view him as a father figure but she and Lena saw him as a grandfather to their children.

 

“Ali was named after Aunt Alex and Aunt Astra because they saved Aunt Kara during the battle and Aunt Alex saved my dad too,” Ruby explained as she knew why Ali was named after her aunts.

 

“Alex did what,” Eliza exclaimed not having yet been informed of the full details pertaining to how her youngest daughter and son-in-law got back to Argo still alive.

 

“Alex stabilized Wren and I in the field despite the risk to her own life it posed; she’s why we got back here alive, especially Wren and Aunt Astra pushed me out of the way when I was going to fly through the kryptonite core of one of Lillian’s creations. In the end, Aunt Astra flew into that kryptonite core and was stabbed by a kryptonite blade in the process which is how she got hurt,” Kara explained.

 

“Oh my God! Alex, are you okay,” Eliza asked suddenly overcome with worry for her daughter.

 

“I’m fine, Mom. They gave me a full medical scan today and the lead didn’t negatively impact my system…,” Alex began before realizing the can of worms she had just opened.

 

“Why did you have to be checked out for lead exposure, Alex,” Eliza demanded.

 

“Mom…,” Alex began as she looked to virtually everyone for help.

 

“During the battle, we ended up with high amounts of lead in the air. It wasn’t dangerous for Kryptonians and Martians, but it was potentially lethal for humans. We had sent Alex and everyone who was human away from the battlefield before the lead was put into the air but when Wren and I were injured Alex chose to risk her life to save ours knowing that she had the best chance at being able to stabilize us. Because of Wren, my injuries were relatively minor but Wren’s…his were life threatening and Alex ensured we both made it back here alive. Alex went above and beyond the call of sisterhood and because of her selfless actions, Lena and I knew we had to honor her by giving our daughter her name just as we knew we had to honor Astra for selflessly pushing me out of the way to prevent any harm coming to me,” Kara explained.

 

“Oh Alex,” Eliza said as she rushed to engulf her eldest daughter in a tight hug. “I don’t know what I would have done if I lost any of you that day,” Eliza said as she made eye contact with each and every member of her family who were involved with the battle.

 

“I couldn’t agree with Eliza more, and I think it’s very sweet that you both chose to honor Alex and Astra with Ali’s name just as you honored Jeremiah and Lena’s grandfather with Miah’s,” Lucy said sweetly.

 

“For the record, I’m thrilled you’re okay, Alex, but you were a badass out there and with that little one carrying your name and having those two as her moms, I think it’s safe to say Ali is going to be a little badass too,” Winn said with a grin on his face that got him a slap to the back of the head by J’onn.

 

“I know I’m the new kid here,” Kelly said with a nervous chuckle a moment later, “but I think it’s really sweet that you chose to honor members of your family with both the twins’ names. The names also seem to fit these gorgeous little faces.”

 

“Thank you. It just felt right to honor them all but also call them by names that would give them their own identity,” Lena said without tearing her gaze from her three children who were all content in the arms of the family members holding them.

 

 


 

 

For the next two hours, their family members took turns holding the twins and Elle and everyone couldn’t stop cooing over the littlest members of the family. Eventually, Andrea was even told the story of how Elle’s name came to be as well. Sam and Wren also managed to find a quiet moment to thank Alex for her actions on the battlefield before Ruby called them away to coo over the babies some more. More than anything though, it was obvious how loved little Miah and Ali were at only a few days old.

 

After two hours had passed though, Alex went to hand her namesake back to Lena when Eliza finally caught sight of something sparkly on her daughter’s finger after Alex had moved her hand just right.

 

“Oh my God,” Eliza exclaimed as she pointed at her daughter causing everyone to instantly look at a very confused Alex.

 

“What,” Alex asked after placing Ali in Lena’s arms.

 

“What is that on your finger,” Eliza asked her daughter.

 

“Oh,” Alex said as a blush colored her cheeks.

 

“Yes, ‘oh’, care to explain,” Eliza asked with a quirked brow even though she was fairly certain she knew the answer seeing as Maggie had asked her permission to ask Alex to marry her a month earlier.

 

“I asked Alex to marry me and she said yes,” Maggie said as a huge smile spread across her lips.

 

“Yes! This is wonderful news,” Eliza said before moving to engulf Maggie and Alex in a tight hug.

 

“Congratulations! This is so exciting,” Sam said, truly happy for the couple.

 

“Exciting enough for you to be a bridesmaid,” Alex asked hopefully.

 

“A bridesmaid…really,” Sam asked clearly shocked.

 

“Duh! You’re my sister so I thought it was a given I’d ask you,” Alex said before adding, “and don’t worry Kara, you get to be a bridesmaid too and I’d ask you, Lena, but Maggie called dibs on you,” she chuckled.

 

“This is amazing! And yes, I’ll be a bridesmaid but depending when you get married I may be big as a house,” Sam said without realizing she just outted her own pregnancy.

 

“Wait, Sam, are you pregnant,” Maggie asked.

 

“Mom,” Ruby questioned wanting to know if what Maggie suggested was true.

 

“I’m sorry,” Sam said as she laced her fingers together with Wren’s, “we wanted to tell you privately Ruby, but I guess I just outted myself.”

 

“So, it’s true? You’re pregnant,” Ruby asked.

 

“Yes,” Sam said simply but it was clear she was nervous about her daughter’s reaction.

 

“Ruby, we want you to know that we love you just as much as we love this baby and the baby changes nothing about our relationship. Your mom and I love you so much and we know this baby is going to love you just as much,” Wren told his daughter.

 

“I’m going to be a big sister,” Ruby asked as happy tears welled in her eyes.

 

“Yes, you’re going to be a big sister,” Sam said as Wren wrapped his free arm around her.

 

“This is the best day ever,” Ruby squealed before running to her parents and hugging them close.

 

“Congratulations, Sam, I am so happy for you and Wren; I only wish your parents were here to celebrate your bonding and pregnancy. They would be so proud of you,” Astra said as she hugged her niece once Ruby finally let her parents go.

 

“Thank you, Aunt Astra. Kara says that our loved ones can watch over us from Rao’s light so I like to think they’re watching over all of us. But, even though they can’t be here in person, I’m glad you’re here and Kara and the rest of our family is too. I didn’t have family when I was pregnant with Ruby so having you all here…it’s just more than I ever could have dreamed of.”

 

“You never have to do anything alone again, my dear niece. You have a wonderful soulmate and a family who loves you,” Astra assured Sam.

 

“She’s right; we’re all here for you and so excited to welcome another little Zor-El to the family,” Maggie said with a big grin on her face.

 

“This is so exciting! All of our babies are going to have so many cousins and friends to play with,” Lois said excitedly and Cat couldn’t help but smile at the woman’s excitedness.

 

“Since everyone is sharing their happy news now, I guess Astra and I should tell you all that we are officially together,” Lucy said brimming with happiness as Astra hugged her close and, in a rare showing of public affection, kissed the top of Lucy’s head.

 

“Ugh, now I owe Cat fifty bucks,” Lois grumbled.

 

“Wait, what,” Lucy asked puzzled before the truth dawned on her. “You two bet on us?!”

 

“I am a business woman and this was a safe bet,” Cat said simply. “Lois was certain you wouldn’t express your feelings until the baby was born but I notice things and I knew you both wouldn’t be able to hide your feelings until the baby comes.”

 

“I can’t believe you bet on us,” Lucy said.

 

“Welcome to the family, Luce! We bet on everything,” Maggie chuckled as she paid Cat her stake, as she too had said the couple wouldn’t proclaim their feelings until after the baby was born.

 

 

 

For the rest of the day, everyone simply enjoyed each other’s company and celebrated all the good things coming their family’s way. Between the twins’ birth and the impending birth of several other children as well as all the happy relationship news, there were plenty of reasons for the extended Zor-El family to be happy. With such happiness though comes unhappiness, in this case having to deal with the aftermath of the battle, including the fate of Lillian Luthor and General Sam Lane, who ultimately were brought to Argo holding cells pending final judgment, and having to find Lex so he could be dealt with once and for all. For that night though, Kara, Lena and all their family and friends put aside thoughts of what they had to do and instead simply celebrated the birth of Miah and Ali and all the other happy news their family members had shared. Challenges certainly laid ahead for the group but overall, they couldn’t be happier.

Chapter End Notes

I hope you all enjoyed this chapter! There is a time jump coming but you may be surprised where the time jump is taking us. I can't wait to read all your thoughts and comments! As always, thank you for reading!

Chapter 78

Chapter Notes

Fair warning this chapter brings back some angst but there is no violence described in this chapter.

Two Months One Week and Three Days Later

 

“How is she,” Kara asked as she came flying into the med bay at the DEO in National City.

 

“She’s going to be okay, Kara, but…,” Alex said before becoming too choked up to continue.

 

“But what,” Kara asked even though she was terrified to know the answer.

 

“The baby…we don’t know if the baby will make it,” Alex said after taking a few deep breaths in an attempt to calm herself down.

 

“No! I’m going to kill him; I’m going to kill him with my bare hands,” Kara growled as her eyes grew red indicating she was about to use her heat vision.

 

“Kara, I need you to calm down right now,” Lena commanded as she came out of the med bay room and saw the state her wife was in.

 

“Lena, he…the baby could die!”

 

“Darling, I am going to do everything in my power to make sure that doesn’t happen but right now they need you. Astra needs you,” Lena said as she pulled her wife into her arms.

 

“Lena, I…I can’t do nothing here. I need to do something; I need to find him and I need to end this,” Kara said as she allowed her tears to finally fall.

 

“I know, darling, I know, but right now Astra needs you. Please, baby, go to her. We will find him but right now Astra needs you. Please, Kara, go to her,” Lena implored as she pulled back from their embrace.

 

Instead of directly acknowledging her wife’s words, Kara nodded her head, took a deep breath and then turned to face the Argo forces that were gathered in the DEO behind her.

 

“I want him found now! Take him alive if possible because we may need him to save General Astra and Lucy’s child but if you have to, kill him. Whatever you do though, do not let him escape, am I clear,” Kara said sternly.

 

“Yes, Your Majesty,” the Argo forces said before moving out to find the man responsible for what had transpired that night.

 

“Where is she,” Kara asked the second her forces had moved out.

 

“Last room on the right, with the baby. Sam’s with her now but she needs you too,” Lena said.

 

“Okay, but I want to know the second we know anything and if they find him nothing is stopping me from going after him,” Kara insisted.

 

“I know. Now, go, please, Kara,” Lena begged.

 

“Okay; will you and Alex stay with Lucy though? Lucy needs family too right now.”

 

“We’ll go stay with her, I promise, and Lois will be with her as soon as she gets here too,” Lena said before Kara sprinted down the hall towards the room where her aunt was.

 

“Rao, how the hell did we end up here,” Lena asked no one in particular once her wife was out of sight.

 

“None of us could have predicted this, Lena,” Alex said as she placed a comforting hand on her sister-in-law’s shoulder.

 

“Perhaps not but we have to end this, Alex; we have to end this so our family, our whole family, is safe once and for all. I swear to Rao, if Lucy and the baby are not both okay I will kill him myself,” Lena said voice void of emotion.

 

“Not if Kara, Sam, Astra or I get to him first,” Alex growled.

 

“This is all my fault. If I hadn’t…God, if I hadn’t have said what I did she never would have even been on this planet,” Kelly said, finally speaking from her spot in the corner of the room, hidden away from everyone else.

 

 



 

Flashback - One Week and Three Days Earlier

 

“Good morning my little miracles,” Kara greeted her three children as she entered their newly combined nursery to begin giving them their morning bottles. “I can’t believe how fast all three of you are growing! I really wish you’d stay little forever,” she continued as she picked up the twins to feed them first as they always required their morning bottle the moment they woke up whereas Elle had developed her mam’s patience and was able to wait until her younger siblings ate. “Are you guys excited for the baby shower today? I still can’t believe we’ve been able to keep the secret from your aunts. I hope they like the presents we got for your baby cousin.”

 

“Oh, I’m sure Lucy and Astra are going to love what we got the baby,” Lena said as she walked into the room and immediately picked up Elle so she could eat as well. “Good morning my babies,” she cooed.

 

“Mam,” Elle cooed as she made grabby hands at her raven-haired mother.

 

“That’s right baby girl! You are so smart,” Lena praised as she placed a kiss to her eldest daughter’s head. “And who’s that sweetheart,” she said as she pointed to Kara.

 

“Jeju,” Elle said happily.

 

“That’s right and who is Jeju holding?”

 

“Miah! Ali,” Elle chirped, having recently learned to properly say both her siblings’ names.

 

“Good job baby,” Lena said as Kara added, “way to go Elle, you’re so smart!”

 

“Aby! Aby! Aby,” Elle cooed.

 

“Yes, my little darling, you are a baby and so are your brother and sister,” Lena said as she began handing Elle some mushed Kryptonian fruit they kept in the mini cooler for early morning and late night feeds.

 

“Aby ower,” Elle chirped as she bounced in Lena’s arms after swallowing her first bite.

 

“OOOO,” Alie cooed, in an attempt to copy her sister.

 

“OOOO,” Miah cooed a moment later to copy both his siblings.

 

“Looks like our children have all inherited your gift for talking, darling,” Lena said in jest to Kara.

 

“What can I say, us Zor-El’s have a way with words,” Kara said with her signature smirk.

 

“You’re a dork, you know that?”

 

“Mmhmm, but I’m your dork. Wanna switch? I know you love to have some cuddle time with all three of our babies each morning,” Kara said after the twins finished their bottles that they had consumed in record time.

 

“Yes, please, but don’t try and make it seem like you’re doing this for me, we both know you love cuddle time with each of our children every morning too,” Lena said knowingly as she moved to swap children with her wife.

 

“True. My favorite mornings are the ones where we all snuggle in bed together though. I love having you all close.”

 

“You’re a sap, Kara Zor-El.”

 

“So are you, Lena Zor-El,” Kara said as she leaned in and kissed her wife chastely yet lovingly.

 

“I love you, Kara.”

 

“I love you too, Lena, forever and always.”

 

“Forever and always,” Lena repeated back before joining her lips and Kara’s in another sweet kiss.

 

 


 

 

After spending a couple hours together with their three children, Kara and Lena had gotten themselves and their children ready for the surprise baby shower their family was throwing for Lucy and Astra as their little one was due to join them any day now.

 

Walking into the large living room of the palace, that had become the unofficial official meeting room for the extended family, Kara and Lena were blown away with how the decorations that all had worked on turned out. The room was full of eco-friendly pink and blue balloons, since they did not know if the baby was a boy or girl. There were also plenty of pictures of Lucy and Astra, often with one or both of them lovingly caressing Lucy’s baby bump and there were even some pictures of Lucy and James during the happy times in their relationship. Lucy and Astra may have been the baby’s parents but both women were committed to telling their child about their biological father who unfortunately would never get the chance to meet them. In addition to the pictures, there was also a buffet of all of Lucy’s favorite foods, including some of her odd pregnancy cravings like Kryptonian Oreos dipped in peanut butter and mayo, a combination that made even food lover Kara gag. There was also a table filled with gifts the family and even some of Astra’s military guild members had purchased or made for the baby. The couple’s favorite part of the room though was the banner hanging on the wall that read, “Congratulations Lucy & Astra!!”. Seeing the banner filled Kara with immense joy because she knew just how much her aunt had always wanted to be a mother and now she was finally getting the chance to be one.

 

“Wow, everything turned out amazing,” Kara said in awe.

 

“It really did,” Lena quickly agreed.

 

“Of course it turned out amazing, Maggie and I have incredible decorating skills,” Alex said cheekily.

 

“Well, you did a fantastic job; they’re going to love it,” Lena said just as the rest of their family and friends entered the room.

 

“Lucy is going to love this,” Lois said as she took in the room. “Alex, Maggie, thank you for taking the lead on doing the actual decorating,” she said as she looked at the engaged couple.

 

“Of course! They’re family and we know it was easier for us to sneak away than the rest of you,” Maggie said.

 

“It really is beautiful. Gosh, I’m so happy for them,” Eliza said with a big smile on her face, especially happy for Astra who had longed to be a mother for decades.

 

“I love how the banner came out and the pictures are a nice touch,” Sam said a moment later.

 

“I couldn’t agree more, but do we have an ETA on the arrival of the lovebirds,” Kara asked.

 

“Kelly took them to brunch under the guise of bonding since she wants to be an active aunt in the baby’s life but they should be here any minute now,” Cat said.

 

“I think that’s them,” Kara said as the elevator dinged signaling someone was coming up to the floor a moment later.

 

When the elevator doors opened a few seconds later, Kelly rushed out and joined the assembled group while Lucy and Astra stood stunned at the sight before them.

 

“SURPRISE,” everyone shouted in unison with big smiles on their faces.

 

 



 

 

End Flashback – Present

 

“Aunt Astra,” Kara said as she entered the room where Astra was looking over her newborn with Sam hovering nearby.

 

“It…it wasn’t supposed to be like this,” Astra said brokenly as she looked at the little baby before her.

 

“Aunt Astra, I know you’re worried but your child and Lucy need you now. We’re all here for you but they need you to stay strong for both of them and yourself,” Kara said as she moved to stand next to her aunt.

 

“How did this happen Kara? How did we get here? Last week we had a baby shower and now…now I could lose them…I could lose them both. I…I can’t live without them,” Astra said as she tried to hold back her tears.

 

“Before I came in here, they told me that Lucy will be okay; you’re not going to lose her but she’s still recovering and she can’t be here in this room with you and your child so she needs you to be here for both of you and she needs you to be strong for both of you and your baby.”

 

“We’re all here for you, Aunt Astra. Rao, made sure you, Kara and Wren survived after being injured in the battle and I truly believe Rao will make sure your child not only survives but thrives too. Plus, as soon as we can, we will get you, Lucy and your child back to Argo. I truly believe that,” Sam said.

 

“Thank you, both of you, for being here. I want to be with Lucy but I can’t leave our baby…I just can’t leave our baby,” Astra said as a few tears began to spill over.

 

“Lucy knows that and I know she’d want you to be with your child right now. We’re going to get through this,” Kara encouraged.

 

“Just tell me you got him; tell me you got the son of a bitch.”

 

“Aunt Astra…,” Kara began before being interrupted by a voice she did not expect to hear.

 

“I’m sorry to interrupt but I was told I could find you here, Kara.”

 

“Diana,” Kara said in utter shock to see Diana Prince, better known as Wonder Woman and the woman who had been Lena’s doctor before she moved to Argo with Kara, standing in the doorway.

 

“Kara, who is this woman,” Astra asked as Sam looked confused as well.

 

“My apologies for not introducing myself properly. I’m Diana Prince, but the people of this world know me as Wonder Woman, and you are General Astra and Samantha Zor-El, aunt and sister to Kara Zor-El, better known as Supergirl,” Diana said as she introduced herself.

 

“You know Wonder Woman and never told me,” Sam said in disbelief.

 

“A little bit, yes. Diana was Lena’s OBGYN before we reunited. But Diana, what are you doing here?”

 

“I know where the one you seek is,” Diana said simply.

 

“You know where he is,” Kara asked just to be sure.

 

“I do and before you ask, Bruce is keeping a close watch on him as we speak so we do not lose him.”

 

“Where is he?! Where is Lex Luthor,” Astra growled as her eyes began to turn red as her anger took hold.

 

“He’s in Smallville at the old Kent Family Farm.”

Chapter End Notes

The pure fluff is officially over and it is time to deal with Lex now. I won't make you wait too long to know exactly what happened to get nearly everyone back on Earth and at the DEO with Lucy and the baby clearly having been hurt somehow. But what about that surprise reemergence of Wonder Woman?! No one really questioned me at the beginning of this story if she would play a role other than briefly being mentioned as Lena's doctor while she and Kara were apart but I hope her return is a welcome surprise. I can't wait to read all your theories about what happened and what is about to happen (and don't worry you'll hear about Lillian and General Lane's final fate soon too). As always, thank you for reading!

Chapter 79

Chapter Notes

“He’s in Smallville?! And you’re sure of this,” Kara asked as she felt her anger growing at a rapid pace.

 

“Yes. Bruce has eyes on him though. What happens next is up to you though,” Diana said.

 

“I want him dead,” Astra growled as she tightened her grip on the side table she had been touching, causing it to break from the strength of her grip.

 

“He deserves death,” Kara growled at the same time.

 

“Aunt Astra, Kara, we’re not killers, that’s not what our family does,” Sam reasoned not wanting her aunt or sister to do anything she would later regret.

 

“He hurt Lucy and our baby,” Astra growled as her anger continued to course through her.

 

“I know he did, and he will pay for that but you both know our family doesn’t kill,” Sam said calmly even though she also agreed that Lex didn’t deserve to be alive.

 

“You’re right,” Astra said as she unclenched her hands. “I just…he hurt my family and if…if the baby doesn’t survive…,” she continued as she became choked up.

 

“Hey, it’s going to be okay, Aunt Astra. I promise that no matter what happens we will all be here for you and Lucy and we are going to do everything possible to make sure your baby survives. El Mayarah,” Kara said as she pulled her aunt into another hug that Sam quickly joined.

 

“What do we do with him then? What do we do with a homicidal lunatic who has tried to murder every person we love,” Astra said as she continued to hug her nieces close.

 

“We do what we did with Lillian and General Lane and Kal. We send him to the Zeta Quadrant of the Phantom Zone. To truly make him miserable, we make sure he has to see an endless loop of Kryptonians succeeding and living amazing lives. We make sure he suffers and maybe we even inject him with a high dose of green kryptonite so he can experience it’s pain and the adverse effects we know it can have on humans when they are exposed to high amounts of it,” Kara said as the hug broke, knowing that no matter how much she too wanted to kill Lex that killing wasn’t their way because if they killed him then they were no better than he was.

 

“Kara’s right, as much as I want to kill him for what he has done to this family, for what he has just done to my family, we have to be better than him. Do it, catch him and send his ass to the Zeta Quadrant but not before I have a few minutes alone with him,” Astra said as her resolve solidified.

 

“Now that that’s settled, would you like help bringing Lex in or is this something you guys need to do yourselves,” Diana asked.

 

“I want to help but I can’t leave; I won’t leave my child, not when they’re fighting for their life. Kara, I trust you to get him,” Astra said as she looked back at the little baby in the incubator.

 

“I will, Aunt Astra, I promise,” Kara said resolutely before turning to her sister. “Sam, I know you would be fighting right beside me if you could but…”

 

“Don’t worry, I’ll stay with Aunt Astra, but I’d check with your wife and Alex before you head out though; they both will likely want to help even though one of them has to stay here to help save the baby,” Sam quietly said.

 

“Thank you and I will,” Kara said before turning back to Diana. “We can’t let Lex escape, not again, so if you and Bruce are willing, I’d appreciate the backup.”

 

“You’ve got it Supergirl. Let’s find your wife and other sister then we can head to Smallville,” Diana said before turning to Astra. “General, I know we don’t know each other, but I hope with every fiber of my being that your child and partner are okay. I have faith they will be.”

 

“Thank you,” Astra quietly replied.

 

“I’ll update you as soon as we get back. El Mayarah,” Kara said before turning to leave with Diana.

 

“El Mayarah,” Astra and Sam both replied automatically.

 

 


 

 

As soon as they exited the DEO room, Kara and Diana made their way towards Lucy’s room where they knew they were most likely to find Lena and Alex. When they reached Lucy’s room, they found Lois, Lena, Alex, Maggie and Eliza standing outside of it.

 

“Lois, you’re here,” Kara said surprised to see the elder Lane sister had already arrived.

 

“I just got here. They were just filling me in on everything. How’s the baby,” Lois asked with concern clear in her voice.

 

“The baby is hanging in there and I know everything will be okay; I just feel it in my bones,” Kara said sincerely.

 

“And Astra,” Lois asked.

 

“She’s a wreck. She’s worried about Lucy and worried about the baby. This is probably the scardest I’ve ever seen her,” Kara admitted.

 

“I’ll check on her later; I just want to see my sister first.”

 

“Okay. Sam is with her and the baby now.”

 

“Good…that’s good,” Lois said before she suddenly realized Kara wasn’t alone. “And who are you,” she asked as she looked Diana up and down.

 

“I’m Diana Prince and I’m a friend of Kara’s. I’m here to help capture the man responsible for what has transpired here,” Diana said as she introduced herself and extended a hand for Lois to shake.

 

“Diana Prince…that sounds familiar…,” Lois mused as she clearly appeared deep in thought. “Wait, Diana Prince, you were Lena’s doctor before she went to Argo…no offense but what can an OBGYN do to help capture Lex Luthor?”

 

“Diana is more than just an OBGYN,” Lena interjected.

 

“Who are you really,” Lois asked questioningly.

 

“My name is Diana Prince but the people of this planet know me best as Wonder Woman,” Diana said simply.

 

“Oh my God! You know Wonder Woman,” Lois exclaimed as she looked between Lena and Kara.

 

“Yes, but right now isn’t the time for explanations. Diana and Bruce found Lex and we’re going after him now,” Kara quickly said.

 

“Not without me you’re not,” Lena said automatically.

 

“What your wife said,” Alex echoed.

 

“I’m going too,” Maggie added.

 

“I know you all want to help but we need either you Lena or you Alex to stay to help make sure the baby survives.”

 

“He’s my bastardy brother and I am helping to bring him in, end of discussion,” Lena said in a commanding tone.

 

“But…,” Alex started before relenting knowing she wouldn’t win that battle. “Fine. I probably should stay here anyway; I am the one who has a medical background after all. I want updates though, are we clear?”

 

“Crystal. Maggie, I know you want to come but are you sure? This is Lex and you don’t have any powers,” Kara asked her soon-to-be sister-in-law.

 

“I’m sure. Now, are we done talking so we can kick some Luthor ass, no offense Lena,” Maggie said.

 

“None taken, I’m a Zor-El, not a Luthor anyway,” Lena replied without hesitation.

 

“Alright, let’s go. Alex, make sure J’onn knows what’s going on and is on standby. We’re headed to Smallville, Lex is at the old Kent family farm,” Kara said before she, Lena, Maggie and Diana turned around and quickly made their exit so they could go after Lex.

 

 


 

 

Once Kara, Lena, Maggie and Diana were gone, Lois turned to Alex and Eliza still having questions but before she could say anything Kelly Olsen emerged having been waiting to approach Lois.

 

“Lois…,” Kelly began before being cut off by a hard slap to the face by Lois.

 

“What the fuck are you doing here?! You are the last person who should be here! It’s your fault she was even on Earth,” Lois yelled thankful that the DEO rooms were soundproofed so her sister wouldn’t hear her.

 

“I’m sorry, I shouldn’t have…I shouldn’t have said what I said,” Kelly said as she hung her head in shame.

 

“You did more than use your words Kelly! You got pissed at the baby shower with how everyone was treating Lucy and Astra as expecting mothers equally and they weren’t mentioning James much so instead of having an adult conversation with Lucy and Astra to gain reassurance that they were going to ensure the baby knew who James was you fucking told them you were suing for custody on Earth! Then! Then you fucking left Argo and we thought things would blow over because we hadn’t heard from you and then you show back up with fucking court papers telling Lucy she had to be in court today to fight for custody of her own damn child! She was only here because you forced her hand! Lex may have hurt them but you are the cause of this Kelly and I will never forgive you for that,” Lois spat before entering Lucy’s room to be with her sister.

 

“Kelly, I know you care about them somewhere deep down but I don’t think you should be here. Everyone’s emotions are in overdrive right now and you being here is only making it worse. You don’t deserve it but I will call you once everything is sorted,” Alex said in an attempt to keep the peace.

 

“But…,” Kelly began but was cut off by Eliza.

 

“Kelly, please, go. You being here is only adding to stress levels and I’m not sure Astra will be able to control her powers if she sees you.”

 

“Fine,” Kelly said dejectedly before sulking away.

 

 


 

 

While everyone on the DEO continued to work on saving Lucy and Astra’s baby, Kara, Lena, Maggie and Diane made their way to Smallville and the old Kent family farm where Kal had grown up. When they arrived, Bruce Wayne aka Batman joined them and they found Lex sitting in the backyard, under a tree in the center of the yard.

 

“LEX,” Kara yelled as soon as she saw the man.

 

The next moments passed painstakingly slowly as Lex turned around and simply smiled at the group of heroes assembled before him.

Chapter End Notes

For those wondering, there will be a flashback to show exactly what happened at the baby shower because we only got a small glimpse at what happened in this chapter. I had originally intended to include that flashback in this chapter but due to a work emergency this week I wasn't able to write at all during the week.

Anyway, I hope you liked this chapter and I can't wait to read your comments!

Chapter 80

Chapter Notes

I know some of you have been waiting for a longer chapter but due to everything that has been going on in my life, I just haven't been able to write more this week so I wanted to publish what I had finished for the next update. After this chapter, there won't be another update until probably Wednesday of next week as services begin tomorrow and I suspect I will be tied up with family through the weekend.

I do hope you enjoy this chapter even though it's a little short. As always, thank you for reading and thank you for your condolences!

“I see you and your little friends managed to find me. Tell me, how are the funeral arrangements coming for Lucy Lane and her Kryptonian wannabe spawn,” Lex asked with a cheshire grin on his face.

 

“Funerals? I think you have some misinformation, Lex,” Kara said as she stared Lex down.

 

“Truly, your skills are lacking if you think your little dual green and red kryptonite attack would be enough to kill Lucy and her child,” Lena said as she too stared Lex down.

 

“Ah, Lena…Lena, Lena, Lena. I see the Kryptonian has finally let you out of your cage. Surely you don’t think you can outsmart me, do you? I’ve always been the smarter and stronger Luthor,” Lex leered.

 

“No, you’re wrong, but tell me, how does it feel to know your little plan has failed,” Lena asked, not allowing Lex to get to her.

 

“If anything failed it’s that little bitch Kelly Olsen’s fault. She had one job and apparently even that was too hard for her but what else should I expect from an Olsen. I suppose I will just have to eliminate the lot of you and then take care of things myself. Lucy Lane and her Kryptonian wannabe spawn were never my true target anyway,” Lex said menacingly.

 

“No Lex, this is where things end for you. We will end things right here, right now,” Kara said confidently.

 

“Oh, this will be good,” Lex growled as he activated his Lexosuit.

 

 



 

 

Flashback - One Week and Three Days Earlier

 

“Oh my God! Guys, what is this,” Lucy said in shock as she saw the scene before her.

 

“Rao, what is the meaning of this,” a confused Astra asked not understanding why everyone they loved was yelling “surprise” at them.

 

“This is your baby shower. You all came together for Lena and I went we were expecting so we wanted to give the two of you a surprise shower to celebrate your little one,” Kara explained.

 

“Guys, this is too much,” Lucy said as she took in all of the decorations.

 

“Alex and Maggie handled the actual decorating but we hope you like it,” Sam said.

 

“You all did this, for us and little zygai,” Astra asked still in shock.

 

“We did. You both are family and we want to celebrate the impending birth of your little zygai,” Alex said.

 

“You all really didn’t need to go to all this trouble for us but thank you! Everything looks amazing,” Lucy gushed.

 

“It certainly does look amazing in here. I understand this is an Earth custom, but thank you for wishing to celebrate our child’s impending birth with us,” Astra said as a smile spread across her lips.

 

“Of course! We’re all just so excited for little zygai’s birth,” Kara said with a big grin on her face.

 

“We can’t wait to meet your child but I do wish James was here to see his child be born. It is a shame they will never have their father in their life,” Kelly said sadly, lost in thought about her late brother.

 

“Mr. Olsen may no longer be with us but this child will be raised by two parents who love him or her with every fiber of their being and they will know of their other biological parent. We are very much so looking forward to welcoming our little zygai and having the honor of raising them. Being a mother to this child is already the greatest joy of my life,” Astra lovingly said as she smiled at Lucy and subconsciously caressed her baby bump.

 

 


 

 

Two hours later, the baby shower was in full swing. Everyone had been sharing stories about Lucy, Astra and even James and sharing their well wishes for the baby. They had also showered the expectant couple with far more gifts for the baby than they could ever use. There was so much happiness in the palace that it was contagious to everyone except Kelly.

 

No matter how many times Lucy or Astra tried to include James in conversations or asked Kelly about her brother or Lucy made comments about what James would think of certain gifts, the Olsen sister just wasn’t having it. While she would smile every time James was brought up, she frowned more and more as she listened to the shower guests talk about how Lucy and Astra were to become mothers soon. The straw that finally broke the camel’s back though was when Kelly heard Lucy confirm that Astra was the baby’s jeju. Hearing that Astra would in fact be called by the Kryptonian name for mother caused Kelly to explode and inevitably change the course of everyone’s lives forever.

 

 

“So, have you two decided on who will be called what,” Cat asked Lucy and Astra.

 

“We have,” Lucy said with a beaming smile.

 

“We have,” Astra asked Lucy questioningly.

 

“We have,” Lucy confirmed before continuing. “I’m mommy and Astra is jeju,” she said simply.

 

“Jeju…are you sure,” Astra asked in wonder.

 

“Of course I’m sure! We said months ago that we are raising this baby together and you are just as much their mom as I am so of course you’re their jeju,” Lucy explained as she caressed her baby bump and looked at Astra lovingly.

 

“Mommy and Jeju…I like the sound of that,” Astra replied with a smile of her own as her family members, especially Kara, watched the scene with huge smiles of their own.

 

“I’m sorry, what,” Kelly asked with anger laced in her tone.

 

“I was just saying that I’ll be mommy and Astra will be jeju,” Lucy said so completely lost in her joy at seeing Astra’s reaction to being called jeju that she didn’t see how angry Kelly was.

 

“But…but what about James?! You can’t just erase him,” Kelly said outraged.

 

“Erase him…Kelly what are you talking about,” Lucy asked confused.

 

“Yes! That’s what you’re doing. I know you said you’re raising this baby with Astra, and I get that, I do, but now she’s going to be the baby’s jeju?! The baby already has two parents, you and James, they don’t need a jeju too,” Kelly said.

 

“Woah, Kelly, slowdown there, there’s no need to get upset,” Kara said in an attempt to keep the situation civil.

 

“No! I have every right to be upset,” Kelly said.

 

“Kelly, this is a celebration please do not argue here,” Lois tried.

 

“No! You all are clearly perfectly content forgetting that my dead brother is this baby’s father not Astra! This is not okay!”

 

“Ms. Olsen, I am well aware that this child share no genetic tie to me, however, I love them as if they were my own and I will always love them as such. That love does not negate your brother’s role in this child’s life though. James will always be their father but Lucy and I will be their mothers. It is okay for a child to have more than two parents; it does not mean one if more important than another,” Astra said calmly.

 

“No, this isn’t right. I…I can’t be here,” Kelly said as she stormed out of the room.

 

 

 

“What the hell was that about,” Alex asked as soon as Kelly was gone.

 

“I have no idea but that display of anger was very unbecoming,” Cat said.

 

“She’s hurting,” Lucy quietly said. “She feels like we’re replacing James but we’re not; had she come to see the nursery we’ve been designing she’d know that there are pictures of James in there. He will be part of our child’s life but right now I think the reality that he won’t be here to raise this baby and only Astra and I will be is getting to her. Just give her time; this is part of her grieve,” Lucy said sadly by wisely.

 

 


 

 

After leaving the baby shower, unbeknownst to the baby shower goers, Kelly used the personal portal device she had been gifted that only permitted her biometrics to activate it and only would work to transport Kelly from her apartment to Argo and vice versa. When she arrived back at her National City apartment she found herself quickly leaving and going to a nearby bar. At the bar, Kelly started rambling on and on about Lucy, Astra and the baby to anyone who would listen. Unfortunately, one such listener was a known associate of Lex Luthor’s.

 

When Kelly finally left the bar several hours later she had no more than stepped onto the sidewalk when she heard a voice speaking to her.

 

“Kelly Olsen; I do believe we have much to discuss,” the figure said.

 

“Oh my God! You’re…you’re Lex Luthor,” Kelly said in total shock.

 

“So you do know who I am, good. Now that that’s out of the way, please, we have much to discuss,” Lexa said again.

 

“What do you mean,” Kelly stammered.

 

“I mean you’re going to help me get Lucy Lane and her unborn spawn to Earth,” Lex said with an evil grin on his face.

Chapter End Notes

And more of the truth is revealed. What do you think Lex did to get Kelly to do what she did?

Chapter 81

Chapter Notes

I'm back. I'm slowly getting back to writing as I try to get back to my normal routine. thank you all for bearing with me. I do hope you enjoy what was intended to be the second half of chapter 80. Thank you for reading!

“No! No, I won’t help you do anything,” Kelly adamantly said.

 

“Oh, but you will, Ms. Olsen,” Lex said as she stepped closer to Kelly.

 

“Why would I help you? You have hurt people I care about even if I don’t always show it and there is no way I will help you hurt any of them,” Kelly insisted.

 

“I don’t believe you. You have been inside that bar all night telling anyone who would listen about your displeasure with these people you claim to care about. Lucy Lane is taking your own flesh and blood from you and allow him or her to be raised by a Kryptonian no less. Don’t you want the chance to ensure your niece or nephew is raised here on their actual home planet with their own kind,” Lex asked.

 

“I…I did say some things in that bar, yes, but I’m just upset,” Kelly quietly admitted.

 

“No, I don’t think that’s quite it. Those feelings you have about your distaste for the Kryptonian General raising your niece or nephew as her own must be rooted in truth somewhere,” Lex said knowingly.

 

“I…You’re wrong. I just need to process all of my emotions as the reality that someone other than James will be raising the baby with Lucy. Until know it was just an abstract idea but today the reality began to set in. Everything will be fine once I’ve had some time,” Kelly said, unsure if she was trying to convince herself or Lex more.

 

“It really is a shame that you refuse to admit your true feelings to me. I had such high hopes for you, Ms. Olsen but that’s okay as I was prepared for this possibility. I would say I am sorry for this, but I am not,” Lex said as he lunged forward and injected Kelly with an unknown substance. “You will help me and together we will finally put an end to the Kryptonians once and for all.”

 

 


 

 

A week and two days had passed since the baby shower and Kelly’s surprise departure without anyone hearing from the young woman. Lucy worried about Kelly but she also understood that the woman was hurting and had likely been bottling up her grief associated with James’ passing and it simply boiled over when she heard conformation that Astra would not just be raising the baby with Lucy but taking on an official role as the baby’s other mother. It may not have been reasonable, but Lucy understood that on some level Kelly felt like James was being replaced even though that’s not what she or Astra intended.

 

While out at the market while Astra was still at work, exactly one week and two days after the baby shower, Lucy was caught up in her thoughts about the Kelly situation when she heard the whispers of the people around her. After a few seconds, Lucy realized those around her were whispering about Kelly and a few seconds after that she heard someone walk up to her and stop just a matter of inches from her left side. Turning to look around, she came face-to-face with an enraged Kelly Olsen.

 

“Kelly! We’ve been trying to get in touch with you. Can we talk about what happened last week, please,” Lucy asked.

 

“You’ve been served,” Kelly replied coldly as she handed a manila envelope to Lucy before turning around and walking away as she opened a portal back to her apartment.

 

“I’ve been…,” Lucy said as she ripped over the envelope before gasping at what she saw. “You’re suing me for sole custody of my child?!”

 

“It’s what’s best for the baby; they need to be raised by their family and amongst their people not an alien race. I’ll see you in court tomorrow,” Kelly said, turning around only long enough to look Lucy in the eye as she spoke.

 

“You’ve got to be kidding me! You can’t do this…,” Lucy began to say but it was too late as a second later Kelly had turned around once more and walked through the portal into her apartment so quickly that Lucy didn’t see the streaks of red and green that had become visible as they ran through Kelly’s veins.

 

 

 

As soon as Kelly was gone, Lucy finished reading through the documents she had been handed and her former JAG Corps attorney alter ego shone through as her anger grew and grew. Without saying a word to anyone, Lucy immediately left the market and made her way to the main portal that was connected to the fortress. Once in the fortress, she “borrowed” on the ships and made her way towards National City to confront Kelly and try to settle things without going to court the following day.

 

 


 

 

When she arrived at Kelly’s apartment, Lucy banged on the door, determined not to leave until she spoke with Kelly. After a few minutes, there still had been no answer but one of Kelly’s neighbors had decided she had had enough of Lucy’s incessant knocking.

 

“Will you stop already?! She’s not home; she left a about twenty minutes ago,” the elderly woman said.

 

“I’m sorry to disturb you ma’am but I need to speak with Kelly. By any chance do you know where she went or when she will be back,” Lucy respectfully asked the woman.

 

“I don’t know but she left with that bald man who has been on tv before, the criminal. My mind isn’t what it used to be but Supergirl has fought him before…,” the woman said as she visibly tried to remember the man’s name while Lucy’s blood ran cold as she was positive she knew who the man was. “Anyway, I still can’t think of his name but he’s bald and Kelly left with him. I think she may be in trouble.”

 

“Ma’am, was this the man you saw Kelly with,” Lucy asked as she showed the woman a picture of Lex Luthor on her old smartphone she still kept on her out of habit.

 

“Yes! Yes, that’s him. I tried to call the police because she dragged Kelly with him but my landline doesn’t appear to be working and I don’t have one of those fancy portable phones, but he injected Kelly with something and it made her skin shine with green and red. Something bad is happening there, I just know it and it’s a shame; Kelly is a wonderful girl. She’s going to be an aunt you know; before the bald man showed up she used to tell me all about her soon-to-be niece or nephew and how happy she was that the baby’s mother and her partner were letting her be in the baby’s life even after everything her brother did before his death…wait! You’re her aren’t you? You’re the woman having her niece or nephew,” the woman said when her eyes finally settled on Lucy’s baby bump.

 

“I am. Thank you for your time ma’am and I’m sorry for disturbing you but I really need to find Kelly, especially if Lex Luthor has her. Do you have any idea where they might be?”

 

“I’m sorry dear but I don’t but you shouldn’t go after them, not in your condition.”

 

“I won’t, not alone at least. I’ll call my partner and her niece who you know as Supergirl. Thank you again for your time,” Lucy said as she rushed down the hallway and towards the exit as quickly as she could.

 

 

 

When Kelly made it back to the ship she had “borrowed”, that now appeared to be a normal SUV, she got behind the wheel without sparing the movement a second guess. As soon as the door was closed, she pulled out her communications device that allowed her to contact Argo and she immediately began recording her message to be sent to Astra.

 

“Astra, I’m sorry I left without saying anything but I had to find Kelly. Star, she’s suing for custody of little zygai and I just saw red but now I’m here in National City and Kelly’s neighbor told me Lex took her and she could see green and red under Kelly’s skin. I need you and Kara and anyone else to get here as soon as possible. I’m going to head to the DEO and I’ll wait for you there. I love you and…,” Lucy said before a cloth was placed over her nose and mouth and another voice began to speak while the device was still recording.

 

“I’m sorry to interrupt Miss Lane’s message…actually who am I kidding, it was insufferable listening to her drone on and on. This message is for Supergirl. If you want to see Lucy Lane and her baby alive, you will meet me at Luthor Manor at dawn with General Astra and that Kryptonian who jumped in front of you the last time we met. Don’t be late Supergirl or else I will kill Lucy Lane and her child. Oh, and one last thing, be sure to wear the outfit you wish to be buried in because one way or another, you will die tomorrow,” Lex said before hitting the send button.

 

 


 

 

While Lex was abducting Lucy, Astra and Kara were tracing Lucy’s personal portal device to determine where the younger Lane sister had gone as all they had been told was that Kelly showed up at the market, said she was suing for custody of the baby and then left with Lucy following. Just as the trace on her portal device was nearing completion though, Astra’s tablet beeped alerting her to a new message.

 

“Thank Rao! It’s from Lucy,” Astra said with relief clear in her voice as she hit play on the message.

 

“Astra, I’m sorry I left without saying anything but I had to find Kelly. Star, she’s suing for custody of little zygai and I just saw red but now I’m here in National City and Kelly’s neighbor told me Lex took her and she could see green and red under Kelly’s skin. I need you and Kara and anyone else to get here as soon as possible. I’m going to head to the DEO and I’ll wait for you there. I love you and…,” Lucy said before a cloth was placed over her nose and mouth and another voice began to speak while the device was still recording.

 

“I’m sorry to interrupt Miss Lane’s message…actually who am I kidding, it was insufferable listening to her drone on and on. This message is for Supergirl. If you want to see Lucy Lane and her baby alive, you will meet me at Luthor Manor at dawn with General Astra and that Kryptonian who jumped in front of you the last time we met. Don’t be late Supergirl or else I will kill Lucy Lane and her child. Oh, and one last thing, be sure to wear the outfit you wish to be buried in because one way or another, you will die tomorrow,” Lex said.

 

“No! Rao, no,” Astra said in horror.

 

“Oh Rao,” Kara said as her blood ran cold before she jumped into action. “It’s going to be okay, Aunt Astra. We will get Lucy back and she and little zygai will be okay and we’ll figure out what Lex did to Kelly too.”

 

“Kara, I can’t lose them, I can’t,” Astra said desperately as she every moment she had shared with Lucy and their little zygai flash before her eyes.

 

“You are not going to lose them. We don’t kill but I will kill Lex before I let him take Lucy or your child from you,” Kara said resolutely.

 

“I’m sorry, what did you just say,” Lena said in shock as she entered the room, having gotten Kara’s message that Lucy had left Argo and they were tracing her location.

 

“Lena, it’s Lex. Lex has Lucy,” Kara said as she made eye contact with her wife.

 

“No,” Lena said shocked before her visage hardened and she said coldly, “where is he and what are we going to do to end this with him once and for all?”

 

“His message said he’s going to be at the Luthor Manor and we will end this this time, Lena, I promise. Aunt Astra, Wren and I will go as requested and we will finish this and bring Lucy home and help Kelly.”

 

“No. You’re not going without me. Like it or not, he’s my brother and he’s my responsibility,” Lena said leaving no room for argument.

Chapter End Notes

The next chapter will finish or nearly finish telling the tale of what happened leading to our heroes confronting Lex at the old Kent Family Farm. When we reach the "present" again I will include everything from prior chapters from when our heroes arrived at the Kent Family Farm as a refresher since it has been a few chapters since those things took place. Thank you all again for sticking with me while I dealt with everything and as I try to get back to a normal schedule. In all honesty, I probably won't fully get back to my normal schedule until next week but please continue to stick with me as we are so close to the end of this story and it's going to get really good (I think at least). Thank you again for reading!

Chapter 82

Chapter Notes

Slowly but surely I'm getting back into the swing of things. I hope you all enjoy this chapter and thank you again for being so patient while I dealt with everything in my personal life.

Forty-five minutes after receiving Lex’s message, Kara, Lena, Wren, Astra and Sam, who refused to stay on Argo, found themselves at the DEO in National City. When they arrived, they had immediately been greeted by J’onn, Alex and Maggie.

 

“What’s the situation,” J’onn asked the moment he saw the grim looks on the faces of those he considered family but had not been expecting that day.

 

“Lex Luthor has abducted my beloved and our unborn child,” Astra said through clenched teeth.

 

“I’m sorry, what,” Alex asked in utter shock.

 

“Kelly came back to Argo and served Lucy with custody papers; she’s suing for sole custody of the baby and she served her in the middle of the market in front of a lot of our people,” Kara explained.

 

“What the fuck?! Why would Kelly do that? Luce and Astra have been so gracious to her and have welcomed her into their family and made it clear she can see the baby as often and as much as she would like,” Maggie said completely flabbergasted.

 

“We don’t think she was in her right mind,” Kara said.

 

“What do you mean,” J’onn asked.

 

“We found out Lex has Lucy because of an audio message. Lucy had been sending one to Astra to explain why she left Argo and she explained that she found out Kelly had green and red showing through her skin. We think she was injected with high doses of green and red kryptonite, which when combined have been shown to alter how humans act and for some reason the combination of both kryptonites also has been found to make humans more susceptible to manipulation,” Kara explained.

 

“Okay, so Lex made Kelly serve Lucy with custody papers? This makes no sense,” Maggie said.

 

“It makes perfect sense, actually. Lex is still desperate to eliminate Kryptonians but he knows he can’t do that with all of us on Argo, the one place he can’t infiltrate so what better way is there to ensure we come back to Earth than to get someone we love to return and then abducting them so we return as well. I may despise Lex, but it was a good plan, too good,” Lena said dejectedly.

 

“Lucy played right into Lex’s hand without even knowing it. I should have protected her better,” Astra chastised herself.

 

“Aunt Astra, you can’t protect her from everything. Lucy is her own person and we both know she’s fiercely independent. All we can do now is get her back safely,” Kara told her aunt.

 

“So how do we go about getting Lucy back and ridding Kelly of the kryptonite in her system,” J’onn asked.

 

“Something tells me that if we find Lucy we will also find Kelly,” J’onn mused.

 

“Guys! Sorry I’m late, there’s was a burst pipe at my complex but I got here as soon as I could after getting your message J’onn. What’s going…crap! Kara! Lena! Oh no, what happened? If you all are here something bad has happened and J’onn wasn’t calling me in for a run of the mill rogue alien problem,” Winn rambled.

 

“Mr. Schott, we do not have time for your rambles,” Astra said dismissively. “J’onn, in the message Lex said he would be at the Luthor Mannor at dawn and he wants Kara, Wren and myself to meet him there.”

 

“And like I said back home, you are not going without me,” Lena insisted.

 

“You’re not going without me either,” Sam said adamantly.

 

“If they’re going, so am I,” Alex chimed in.

 

“Everyone, stop! Lee, I love you but we cannot risk showing up with anyone other than myself, Aunt Astra and Wren. You know as well as I do that Lex is unpredictable and unhinged and if we show up with you or anyone else we weren’t told to appear with, Lex will do something and we cannot risk anything happening to Lucy, the baby or even Kelly,” Kara desperately tried to reason with her wife.

 

“Kara, he’s my brother and I need to face him.”

 

“And he almost killed my husband so I’m going too,” Sam insisted.

 

“Sam, you’re pregnant and I will not risk yours or our child’s health. Please, stay here where I know you both are safe while I help Kara and Astra get Lucy and hopefully Kelly back safely,” Wren implored.

 

“We do not have time to argue about this. Lucy is the love of my life and one day I have every intention of having a bonding ceremony with her and I will not lose her or our child because you all wasted time squabbling about who is or isn’t coming with us. Kara, Wren and I will go but you all may wait for us at the secure DEO holding facility in metropolis so that Lena can use her super hearing to listen in on everything that is said amongst us and Lex. That will also enable you and Alex to be nearby should medical assistance be needed,” Astra said.

 

“She’s right. However, I would like to be a little closer to Luthor Manor so that I may use my abilities on Lex should the need arise,” J’onn said.

 

“Fine, but I am only agreeing because I fear your skills may be useful. Now, let’s discuss our plan for once we face Lex,” Astra said, determined to plan everything out as perfectly as she could to ensure her family was returned to her safe and sound.

 

 


 

 

The next day at dawn, Kara, Astra and Wren arrived at the Luthor Manor. All three were donning their supersuits that had been reengineered following the last battle. Kara’s looked like her traditional Supergirl suit, Astra’s was all black including her House of Ze crest and Wren’s was black with gold outlining the El family crest he had elected to wear instead of the Zod family crest. All three suits also had blue crystals woven into the fabric to help fight against kryptonite exposure as well as an upgraded filtration system that could filter out their blood and purify it of toxins before putting it back into their bloodstream as well as yellow sun grenades and boosters in their utility belts.

 

As they had discussed the previous day, they hovered about ten feet above the ground when they arrived so they could hopefully see Lex coming and be best prepared for any attack that could come their way.

 

“Unsurprisingly, the manor is reinforced with lead,” Kara grumbled as she attempted to use her x-ray vision on the manor.

 

“We knew that would likely be the case but they’re here; I know they’re here,” Astra said.

 

“He’ll be here, Astra. Lex wants us more than he wants Lucy and your child,” Wren said.

 

“The front door is opening; they’re coming,” Kara said as she focused in on the main entrance to the Luthor Manor.

 

“Well, well, well. I see you three can follow directions but how about you come down to the ground so we can have a proper chat and discuss your surrender before I allow my men to release Lucy Lane and the dreadful Kelly Olsen,” Lex drawled as he strode out of the manor and the three Supers touched down on the ground.

 

“Where is Lucy,” Astra growled through clenched teeth.

 

“She’s fine for now and so is that little spawn of hers,” Lex said.

 

“Show us proof. Show us proof that Lucy and Kelly are both alive,” Kara said.

 

“Now why would I do that so that you can swoop in and fly away with them leaving me with nothing,” Lex said.

 

“Because, if you don’t there’s nothing stopping us from searing a hole through your chest where your heart would be if you had one,” Wren seethed, not having forgotten that this was the man who nearly ended his life.

 

“Fine,” Lex huffed. “Bring out the prisoners!”

 

 

 

A few moments later, two of Lex’s henchmen walked out of the house. One dragged a bound and gagged Lucy and the other dragged a bound and gagged Kelly who still had green and red visible in her veins.

 

“As you can see they’re both alive so let’s talk about your surrender.”

 

“NOW,” Astra yelled, signaling to Kara and Wren that it was time to enact their plan.

 

Immediately, Kara shot her freeze breath at Lex, fully embalming him in a thick layer of ice while Astra and Wren took out the men holding Lucy and Kelly respectively with a concentrated blast of heat vision. It was clear that the trio had been taken by surprise but Kara, Astra and Wren didn’t waste any time thinking about how surprising it was that their plan A had worked and instead quickly swooped in to get Lucy and Kelly.

 

Astra rushed to Lucy and immediately scanned her with her x-ray vision to ensure there were no injuries to her or little zygai. At the same time, Wren used his x-ray vision on Kelly and quickly was able to confirm their suspensions that the woman was under the influence of both green and red kryptonite. Kara meanwhile, kept piling layers upon layers of ice on Lex, something she hoped would keep him there until J’onn could arrive to bring him in.

 

As Astra and Wren hoisted a stunned Lucy and Kelly into their arms respectively, Kara signaled J’onn that he could move in to get Lex. Once that was done, she took off, flying after Astra and Wren but just as J’onn was passing by Kara on his way to Lex, Kara saw twin yellow and green beams shoot past her. Kara followed the beams with her eyes and knew instantly where they were headed and the next moments played out in slow motion.

 

Kara raced off after the beams, yelling for her aunt but when Astra turned her head to see what was causing the commotion just in time to see the twin beams shoot just above her left arm and hit Lucy in the side of her stomach, causing the younger woman to yell out in pain instantly.

 

“LUCY,” Astra yelled as the sound of Lex Luthor’s evil laugh rang out through the skies.

 

 

And in the next moment, all hell broke loose...again.

Chapter End Notes

I know some of you have been waiting for a longer chapter and I do plan on the next once being longer. It will briefly cover what happened immediately after Lucy was hit by the twin beams (can anyone guess what the green and yellow beams were) and then we will jump back to the present and the showdown with Lex. I will re-include everything regarding the present time confrontation with Lex since those bits and pieces were posted weeks ago now thanks to everything that's been going on.

Anyway, I hope you enjoyed this chapter and are enjoying having to try and puzzle out what the green and yellow beams were and how Lex managed to get away and get to the Kent Family Farm. I look forward to reading your thoughts and predictions and thank you again for being so patient as I get back into the swing of things.

Chapter 83

Chapter Notes

I apologize for the delay in getting this chapter out. With Easter having been on Sunday, I was focused on spending time with my family so I didn't get a chance to finish this chapter and I most likely will be a little late on the next chapter as well as I will be tied up with my family this weekend as well, but I hope you like this chapter!

“LUCY,” Astra yelled again as the younger woman fell unconscious and Astra desperately tried to wake her up.

 

“We need to get her to the DEO,” Kara yelled even though she, Wren, J’onn and Astra could hear each other without yelling.

 

“Go! Take care of Lucy and the baby, I’ll go after Lex,” J’onn yelled out to the group as she sped off in the direction Lex had taken off in via his Lexosuit.

 

“Son of a…he cloned himself,” Wren said as he took in the sight of Lex speeding away from the scene while the figure they had covered in ice, was still fully encapsulated.

 

“He didn’t clone himself. He used an image inducer,” Kara said as she used her heat vision to melt the ice encapsulating the person they had thought was Lex, only to reveal a confused looking man.

 

“How did he get access to an image inducer? I thought that was something L-Corp created,” Wren said.

 

“It is but the prototype was stolen which is why Lena scraped the project. We never could prove who stole it but I guess we have our proof now. We need to go after Lex and end this, we can’t let him get away,” Kara growled as she turned her attention back to her aunt and Lucy. “How is she?”

 

“She won’t wake up! I…I don’t even know what those beams were,” Astra exclaimed before noticing green and yellow hues in Lucy’s veins. “Kara!”

 

“Oh Rao,” Kara said as soon as she followed her aunt’s eyes and saw the green and yellow hues in Lucy’s veins herself. “Wren, give me Kelly and then get the man Lex used the image inducer on and see what information you can find then help J’onn if you can. We need to get Lucy back to the DEO now.”

 

“Understood,” Wren said as he quickly but carefully passed Kelly to Kara. “Let me know how they’re doing though and Kara?”

 

“Yes, Wren?”

 

“Fly fast,” Wren said seriously before the sibling-in-laws nodded and rushed off in their respective directions.

 

“Lena, tell everyone to be ready for our arrival. I think Lucy’s been injured and I’m worried about her and the baby. Tell Alex and be ready, please,” Kara said desperately just loud enough to ensure her wife, who she knew was using her own super hearing to keep tabs on the situation, to hear her from the DEO.

 

 


 

 

Minutes later, Astra and Kara touched down at the DEO with Lucy and Kelly in their arms respectively.

 

“What happened?! Lena said you told her Lucy was shot,” Alex rushed out as soon as she saw her sister and Astra.

 

“We were already flying towards here when suddenly twin green and yellow beams came out of nowhere and hit Lucy in her stomach. Please Alex, you have to help her,” Astra begged in a rare public showing of vulnerability.

 

“We’ll do everything we can for her and your little zygai, I promise,” Alex said before Lena came rushing around the corner.

 

“Everything’s set up,” Lena told Alex before turning her attention to Astra. “Astra, we need to examine Lucy and the baby. Please let me take her and I’ll take her into the room myself, you know I’m strong enough,” she pleaded as another member of the DEO medical team took Kelly from Kara’s arms so she could be evaluated as well.

 

“No, I need to stay with her. I need to stay with them,” Astra argued.

 

“Aunt Astra, please, let Lena and Alex take her. Right now, the two of them are her and your child’s best chance. They will come get us the second there’s news, won’t you,” Kara asked her wife and sister.

 

“Yes, and in the meantime, I want both of you checked out as well,” Alex said.

 

“She’s the love of my life, Lena,” Astra said quietly as she transferred Lucy to her niece-in-law’s arms, “please treat her as if she were a member of our family. I cannot lose her or our child.”

 

“Astra, they both are family period. I swear to Rao that we will do absolutely everything we can for them both and I won’t leave Lucy’s side,” Lena said as she began moving towards the exam room that had been set up for Lucy.

 

“Okay, I trust you Lena and I trust Alex.”

 

As soon as the words left Astra’s mouth, Lena and Alex retreated with Lucy so they could assess both her’s and the baby’s condition. Once the trio were out of sight, Winn appeared to ensure that Astra and Kara not only took Kelly to the general med bay to be evaluated but were evaluated themselves. After receiving clean bills of health, the aunt/niece duo returned to the small waiting area to await news on Lucy and the baby.

 

 


 

 

Half an hour after arriving at the DEO, Lena exited the exam room with a grim look on her face as she approached Kara and Astra. Initially, a smile spread across Kara’s lips as she saw her wife approach but as soon as she saw her face and heard the distressed beat of her heart, she knew the news they were about to receive would not be positive.

 

“Lena! How is she? How’s the baby,” Astra asked as soon as she saw her niece’s wife.

 

“I need you both to sit down,” Lena said as she took a seat on the coffee table in front of them.

 

“Lena, please just tell us,” Kara implored.

 

“I will Darling, but I need to prepare you both first,” Lena said before taking a deep breath in an attempt to calm her nerves. “We immediately noticed the green and yellow hues in Lucy’s veins so I had a sample of her blood taken so I could run some tests and see if my hypothesis about what those beams were was accurate. Unfortunately, the tests came back as I expected they would, thereby proving my hypothesis. Lucy was hit with a modified version of standard green kryptonite and a modified synthetic version of X kryptonite.”

 

“No, that’s not possible. X kryptonite hasn’t been seen on Earth in years,” Kara said as she shook her head.

 

“I’m sorry but I ran the tests three times to be sure and it was green kryptonite and X kryptonite.”

 

“But Lucy is human so why would those substances be negatively impacting her or our baby? She would have had to of been hit by an extremely high dose of green kryptonite to be effected and X kryptonite requites a catalyst to cause any effects on humans,” Astra said.

 

“Normally, yes, but as I said both kryptonites have been modified and it appears one of the modifications allows a small amount of green kryptonite to negatively impact a human and it allows the X kryptonite to effect humans without a known catalyst,” Lena explained.

 

“Isn’t that good though? If the X kryptonite is effecting Lucy that means she’s got at least some of our powers so the yellow sun will help heal her and keep the baby safe, right,” Kara asked.

 

“It’s a little more complicated than that. It appears that Lucy’s DNA has changed recently and as a result X kryptonite wouldn’t affect her,” Lena said hesitantly before continuing after seeing the looks of confusion on Astra and Kara’s faces. “Lucy’s DNA appears to have merged with Kryptonian DNA in the same manner that mine merged with yours Kara.”

 

“What are you saying Lena,” Astra asked with a bit of hope clear in her voice.

 

“I’m saying congratulations, Astra, you are officially bonded to your soulmate and a married woman under our native laws,” Lena said with a weak smile.

 

“That’s…I had hoped my inclination that she was my soulmate was true but…well, I never thought I’d see the day where I would be bonded to my soulmate. This is wonderful news. But…,” Astra began as her joyfulness immediately dissipated, “if we have bonded the yellow sun will help heal her so why do you look so grim?”

 

“Even though you bonded, that joining didn’t carry over to your child. To be blunt, since your child is a human, their non-Kryptonian DNA is preventing us from allowing Lucy to heal under the yellow sun lamps. We have her under red sun lamps at the moment to ensure the baby is not harmed.”

 

“I don’t understand,” Astra said as too many thoughts were running through her mind for her to be able to critically think about Lena’s words.

 

“What my wife is trying to say is that if Lucy is allowed to be powered up by the yellow sun her body will become incapable of sustaining a fully human pregnancy. The red sunlight lamps are the only thing ensuring that Lucy’s body doesn’t attack the baby,” Kara explained.

 

“But she didn’t have a red sunlight bracelet on when we rescued her,” Astra said confused.

 

“No, she didn’t and unfortunately, that time under a yellow sun has already begun to negatively impact the baby. We’re prepping an OR now, but we are going to have to deliver the baby right now,” Lena said.

 

“But…will the baby be okay? Will Lucy be okay,” Astra asked desperately.

 

“Lucy is considered full term so we don’t have any concerns there but the impact of the yellow sun plus being exposed to two types of kryptonite is concerning. We expect Lucy to make a full recovery though once we get her under some yellow sun lamps after the c-section,” Lena said as she shifted her eyes nervously between Kara and Astra.

 

“Are you saying that we may lose the baby,” Astra quietly asked as she fought to hold back the tears threatening to spill over.

 

“Astra,” Lena began as she moved to gently grasp the older woman’s hand, “I won’t lie to you; it is possible but we are going to do absolutely everything we can to save your baby. I know I’m not a medical doctor but I will use everything I can to help just as Alex and the best of the DEO’s medical team will.”

 

Instead of replying, Astra simply nodded her head and before anything further could be said, Alex’s voice rang down the hall.

 

“Lena! We’re ready and we could use your help.”

 

“Go,” Kara said when she saw her wife look at Astra hesitantly. “Go, Lee, and help Alex and the doctors save them both.”

 

“I will, I swear it,” Lena said before turning to follow Alex and the medical team who were wheeling Lucy into the DEO’s ER.

 

“Lena,” Astra called out as the raven haired woman stopped in her tracks and turned around with a questioning look on her face. “El Mayarah.”

 

“El Mayarah,” Lena replied as Kara too echoed the phrase before the former rushed after the group headed for the OR.

 

 


 

 

Twenty minutes later, Astra and Kara were still waiting for news on Lucy and the baby’s condition but they were no longer alone. After about five minutes, they had been joined by Sam and shortly thereafter the rest of their family who could be there had arrived as well. When they had been waiting for a total of thirty minutes though, Wren called out for Kara.

 

“Kara, I’m with J’onn. We managed to track Lex, we’re near the desert DEO facility, but we’re under attack. He’s got a horde of drones armed with various weapons that are preventing us from getting to Lex. We could use your help.”

 

“Aunt Astra,” Kara began only to find her aunt was already looking at her.

 

“I heard him. Go, go help them capture the man responsible for this,” Astra said resolutely.

 

“I’ll be back as soon as I can. Sam…,” Kara said before being cut off by her sister.

 

“I’ll stay with Aunt Astra, don’t worry. Go and help end this.”

 

With a final glance and her family, Kara made her way to the nearby balcony and launched herself in the air, flying as fast as she could towards Wren and J’onn. Little did everyone know, when Kara and J’onn would return it would be without Lex and Wren, the latter of whom would ultimately go off to find more reinforcements for the final battle against Lex they would mount as soon as he was located again.

 

 



 

 

End Flashback - Present

 

 

While everyone on the DEO continued to work on saving Lucy and Astra’s baby later that day, Kara, Lena, Maggie and Diana made their way to Smallville and the old Kent family farm where Kal had grown up. When they arrived, Bruce Wayne aka Batman joined them and they found Lex sitting in the backyard, under a tree in the center of the yard.

 

“LEX,” Kara yelled as soon as she saw the man.

 

The next moments passed painstakingly slowly as Lex turned around and simply smiled at the group of heroes assembled before him.

 

“I see you and your little friends managed to find me. Tell me, how are the funeral arrangements coming for Lucy Lane and her Kryptonian wannabe spawn,” Lex asked with a chestier grin on his face.

 

“Funerals? I think you have some misinformation, Lex,” Kara said as she stared Lex down.

 

“Truly, your skills are lacking if you think your little dual kryptonite attack would be enough to kill Lucy and her child,” Lena said as she too stared Lex down.

 

“Ah, Lena…Lena, Lena, Lena. I see the Kryptonian has finally let you out of your cage. Surely you don’t think you can outsmart me, do you? I’ve always been the smarter and stronger Luthor,” Lex leered.

 

“No, you’re wrong, but tell me, how does it feel to know your little plan has failed,” Lena asked, not allowing Lex to get to her.

 

“If anything failed it’s that little bitch Kelly Olsen’s fault. She had one job and apparently even that was too hard for her but what else should I expect from an Olsen. I suppose I will just have to eliminate the lot of you and then take care of things myself. Lucy Lane and her Kryptonian wannabe spawn were never my true target anyway,” Lex said menacingly.

 

“No Lex, this is where things end for you. We will end things right here, right now,” Kara said confidently.

 

“Oh, this will be good,” Lex growled as he activated his Lexosuit.

 

“That suit won’t save you, Lex,” Lena practically growled.

 

“No, it won’t. You are outnumbered and out gunned,” Kara added.

 

“One Kryptonian, two humans, an Amazon and a bat won’t stop me,” Lex taunted.

 

“You weren’t able to eliminate us this morning or this afternoon and while we didn’t eliminate you either, we no longer need to choose between killing you and saving a member of our family,” Kara said.

 

“Perhaps but this ragtag group you’ve assembled can’t beat me. As I said before, one Kryptonian, two humans, an Amazon and a bat won’t stop me.”

 

“Perhaps not but two Kryptonians, an Amazon, a bat and a human police detective will stop you right here right now,” Kara taunted her lifelong enemy who was also technically her brother-in-law.

 

“Two Kryptonians,” Lex said while failing to hide his shock before his eyes glanced over everyone before him until his eyes finally landed on Lena. “So, it is true, you actually did somehow become one of them. You disgust me,” he sneered.

 

“The soulmate bond I share with Kara allowed my biology to change and I pity you, knowing that you will never experience such total and complete unconditional love. I pity that you will never have the chance to know true love because today marks the end of your reign of terror on this planet and against my people,” Lena said as she stared her brother down.

 

Your people?! You really are one of them now,” Lex seethed as the unmistakable hum of the Lexosuit’s weapons began to be heard as he flew up into the air about twelve inches or so to start.

 

In that moment, Lena, Kara, Diana, Bruce and Maggie all readied themselves for battle knowing that Lex was about to fire his first shot. Before Lex could fire a shot off though, Lena matched Lex’s height and hit him with a blast of heat vision, unleashing her powers for the first time.

Chapter End Notes

Up next, the final battle with Lex (it really is final this time). How do you all feel about Lena finally being able to showcase her powers? And where is Wren? Why didn't he come back with Kara and J'onn after Kara flew to meet them in the desert? And for those wondering X kryptonite is said to be yellow and has the ability to give a human Kryptonian like powers when they're also exposed to a catalyst like an explosion but for this story I've tweaked things so that X kryptonite simply gives Kryptonian powers to humans without a catalyst. I can't wait to read all your thoughts, comments and theories! As always, thank you for reading!

Chapter 84

Chapter Notes

Thank you again for your patience as I took a little hiatus during trial. This is a shorter chapter but I think by the end you will understand why I broke this up into two chapters. I would, however, recommended at least reading the end of chapter 83 again before starting this one.

When Lena hit Lex with her heat vision, the elder Luthor sibling was caught by surprise. Lex knew he and his sister held a level of contempt for each other but he never believed Lena would attack him first. In fact, he was so shocked to be hit by Lena’s heat vision that he didn’t react right away. Rather, he allowed himself to fall back towards the ground in a daze until he came back to reality just before he would have slammed into the hard ground. Activating his thrusters, he shot back into the air, weapon aimed at Lena but before he could fire it, he was hit by another blast of heat vision. Instead of falling to the ground that time though, he managed to activate his protective shield and finally take a shot at Lena that went wild and never even came close to the ravenette.

 

“You’re going to have to do better than that to best me, Lena,” Lex said menacingly behind his light shield.

 

“I’m only getting started,” Lena said as her eyes began to glow red.

 


 

“Everyone make a perimeter but do not interfere,” Kara said only loud enough for their team to hear.

 

“Kara, we can’t let her do this alone! She’s never used her powers before so she doesn’t have a grasp on them,” Maggie exclaimed, shocked that Kara of all people would be okay with allowing Lena to face Lex alone.

 

“She’s been training with me and Aunt Astra for weeks and this…this is something she needs to do. We will step in if need be but right now, this is a fight she needs to fight for her own closure jut as I needed to be the one to bring down Kal once and for all.”

 

Hearing Kara’s emotional yet solemn response, the team simply nodded their agreement and silently moved to make a perimeter around the two biological siblings who were now only connected via blood because while her Earth name may still be Lena Luthor to most she was most certainly a Zor-El now.

 


 

Lena could hear her wife’s words and subconsciously appreciated that her wife knew she needed this confrontation with Lex and she needed to do it alone. Not wanting to lose focus though, she put her thoughts of her love for her wife and how well she knew her to the side and focused in solely on Lex.

 

When Lena released her heat vision this time though, Lex was prepared and fired a blast of his own that mimicked Kryptonian freeze breath. Heat and ice met half-way in between the feuding siblings, with each using all of the strength in an attempt to overpower the other. Each time heat vision made gains on the imitation freeze breath, Lex would increase the power behind his shot and freeze breath would gain on heat vision just bit before Lena readjusted and made up the ground once more.

 

Everyone watched the pair with bated breath and they hoped that Lena would be able to thwart Lex without causing herself to solar flare, an affliction Kara hoped her wife would never have to experience. Naturally, Kara found herself muttering lowly hoping and praying to Rao that Lena would fight wisely and not use up all her energy. Naturally, Lena heard her wife’s muttering even though her focus was on fighting Lex.

 

Knowing Kara had a point, Lena abruptly turned off her heat vision and simultaneously lowered herself enough so that Lex’s imitation freeze breath didn’t hit her. The second her heat vision stopped though, and was out of the path of the freeze breath, she used her speed to fly directly at Lex.

 

Before anyone knew what was happening, there was what could only be described as something tantamount to a sonic boom, as Lena crashed into Lex and forced him down into the ground where a crater automatically formed. Using all of her strength, Lena immediately began throwing punch and punch, destroying Lex’s shield and damaging his suit. Within seconds, Lex’s helmet was completely destroyed and his nose was bloodied and broken. When Lena went for what could have been the final blow though, Lex activated a hidden weapon in his boot that sent a bolt of green kryptonite out from the toe of the boot and straight into Lena’s leg.

 

The second the green glow of kryptonite was seen, everyone seemed ready to move in to help Lena but Kara trusted her wife and had faith that the upgrades Lena, Astra and Alex had been working on would work so she kept the others at bay to give Lena a chance to recover. Thankfully, her faith was wisely placed in the upgraded attire as the kryptonite didn’t even seem to faze Lena, who was already on her feet.

 

Once on her feet, Lena marched to a shocked Lex and grabbed him by his collar and hauled him straight into the sky, leaving her compatriots behind her, but never going out of range for Kara to hear everything.

 

“Enough is enough, Lex!!!! Can’t you see that all you do is spread death and destruction?! All you do is leave the Earth worse than how you found it,” Lena exclaimed as she continued to fly upwards, holding on to Lex only by his collar.

 

“I’m trying to save humanity!!! YOU are the one destroying the Earth, sister,” Lex sneered through coughing fits as blood leaked into his throat from his badly broken nose.

 

“How blind have you become? Can’t you see that without you, aliens and humans alike work hand in hand? Together aliens and humans are making advancements even you couldn’t dream of making on your own. The world is changing, Lex, and you are too lost to your megalomania to see it. You’ve hurt people, Lex! Do you even care about that?”

 

“Aliens are not people, Lena!”

 

“So, what am I?! You still call me sister even after learning that I’m not completely human anymore; after learning that I’m Kryptonian now. Am I not a person anymore,” Lena growled as her anger turned more to sadness as she realized the few parts of her brother she had loved were gone and in their place was a fully evil man with no redeeming qualities.

 

“We can fix you! Join me, as you always should have, and we will rid you of that pesky Kryptonian and her DNA! We can still be great Lena,” Lex said as Lena brought them high enough that Lex was beginning to have difficulty breathing.

 

“You still don’t get it; my name is Lena Zor-El, wife to Kara Zor-El; mother to Lorelei, Jeremiah and Alexandria Zor-El, and I, along with my wife and soulmate, am Queen of Krypton. I am already great because I have the love and support of my family, a family you will never be a part of,” Lena said resolutely as she stared Lex straight in the eye.

 

“They are not your family! I am your brother! We were meant to rule this planet, together!”

 

“The brother I once loved is dead and all that remains is the shell of a man who is so consumed by his megalomania that he cannot see that I hold the power here. Do you not realize where we are Lex?”

 

“We…no…no, you wouldn’t dare,” Lex said as she realized where Lena was looking.

 

“Kara once joked about throwing you into the sun for me so you could never harm us again. I told her no at the time but seeing what you have become, seeing how you so carelessly hurt a human because she loves a Kryptonian and is planning to raise her human child with that Kryptonian, has made me reconsider my dear wife’s idea. I could very easily fling you into the sun and be rid of you for good.”

 

“You don’t have it in you; you’re weak and you always were. Mother was right about you,” Lex sneered.

 

“No, Lex. I won’t fling you into the sun, even though you deserve it, because you don’t deserve an easy death. You deserve to truly pay for all of your crimes and that means, at the very least, facing my wife and our friends and family here today. You think you are in pain now, and don’t deny it I can see in your eyes that my newfound strength has caused you pain, which I will admit I take joy in, but you are about to be in a lot more pain,” Lena said before moving to begin racing back towards the ground only to be caught off guard by a last-minute left hook to her side by Lex.

 

“I will not go down without a fight,” Lex said through pursed lips as he withdrew the glowing green blade from Lena’s side

 

Lex had hoped that stabbing Lena with a kryptonite blade would allow him to get the upper hand and beat her but instead, his eyes widened when he realized his glowing green blade was plain silver when it was pulled out of Lena’s side.

 

“Not possible,” Lex murmured as Lena smirked at him and began diving towards the ground, still hanging on to the man’s collar.

 

“Oh? You didn’t think we wouldn’t work to find a solution for your kryptonite blade hobby, did you? It really wasn’t hard at all to figure out how to harness the kryptonite and strip it from the blade without allowing the kryptonite to actually harm us. But, you don’t deserve a full explanation; all you deserve is to face the wrath of my family.”

 

 

 

Before Lex could reply, the pair landed back on the ground, with Lena having thrown Lex the last ten or so feet, causing the man to be a crumpled mess in the remains of his suit. Turning to her wife, she shared a silent conversation to ensure the blonde she was okay before turning to address the group assembled.

 

“Lex may technically be my brother, but you all are my family. He has either hurt each of you directly or indirectly by harming those you care about whether it be family members or friends. I may have weakened him, but I know he has something up his sleeve so I ask you all do now help me end this; help me end my brother so that we all may truly be safe,” Lena implored knowing that the group would come to her aid.

 

“Whatever you need zhao,” Kara said as she came forward and placed a chaste kiss to her wife’s lips.

 

“H…how sw…sweet,” Lex said as he coughed up more blood, clearly having been seriously injured during his battle with Lena.

 

“It’s over, Lex,” Kara said as she and the rest of the group moved to form a straight horizontal line in front of the man.

 

“No, it’s not…y…you are n…not the o…only ones with fr…friends,” Lex said before pressing a button on an unharmed portion of his suit.

 

 

With the button pressed, a ship was uncloaked above the group. It was a medium size ship but before anyone could wonder why they didn’t pick up on its presence sooner, people in Lexosuits began to fly out of the ship. Moments later, Lex had a long of people next to him. With helmets up they couldn’t tell who the people were but Lena knew they must have been Lex’s closest allies. Sharing a look with her wife and a subtle nod to their group, the so-called Super-friends charged forward.

 

 

Lena may have gotten her moment to fight Lex alone, but now it was time for her and her family to stop Lex and his goons once and for all.

 

“El Mayarah,” Lena and Kara cried out as they charged forward towards Lex and his cronies.

 

“El Mayarah,” their compatriots echoed, for even though they were not Kryptonian, they knew that they truly were stronger together.

Chapter End Notes

It was important to me that Lena have her moment one-on-one with Lex so I chose to split this into two chapters so this one could solely focus on Lena and her doing what she needed to do to begin to get some closure with Lex and take a huge role in bringing him down once and for all.

I hope you enjoyed the chapter!!

Chapter 85

Chapter Notes

The conclusion of the battle with Lex is finally here and I hope you enjoy it!!!

Also, as a note, due to work hitting a busy season I will only be able to promise one update per week but if I can post more than that I will. I plan to have updates be on Sundays. With that being said though, one of my best friends is getting married this weekend so please be patient if there's a little delay in the next update being published.

Thank you for reading!!

As soon as the Superfriends charged ahead, Lex and his team of evil charged as well. Less than a second later the sky was full of those who could fly shooting heat vision, freeze breath, laser guns and other projectiles at each other. On the ground, those either unable to fly or who had chosen to fight those unable to fly, exchanged round after round of gunfire or went straight to a physical brawl of hand-to-hand combat. In many ways, the scene mirrored that of the airport scene in Captain America: Civil War, a film Kara and Lena never cared for because they knew what true superheroes looked like and it wasn’t what the so-called masterminds at Marvel Studios thought they looked like.

 

While the Superfriends and Lex’s team of evil duked it out, Lex stood unsteadily on his feet while Lena and Kara stared him down, ready to finish things with him together.

 

“You’re injured and it’s only a matter of time before our people defeat yours. End this now before any lives have to be lost,” Kara said in a steady tone even though she knew Lex would never heed her advice.

 

“You think yo…you’re so cl…cleaver, don’t you? Be…bedding a Luthor, ma…marrying her and…and having offspring. You took my fa…family from me and I…I will not st…stop until I get what is m…mine back and I de…destroy you and a…all Kryp…Kryptonians,” Lex coughed out signaling how seriously injured he had become during his bout with Lena.

 

“I didn’t take anything or anyone away from you, Lex. I fell in love with your sister. Lena is my soulmate and we built a beautiful family together; a family that you have been bent on destroying despite the fact that our children all carry Luthor blood within them, the very blood you claim to care so much about. Instead of making amends and being part of our family you have chosen to continue this vendetta you have against Kryptonians because we are different but we aren’t that different, Lex! On Krypton and now on Argo, we are just like humans in every way. We don’t have powers on our home world; we can get paper cuts, gain weight, bruise, and the list goes on and on. We are all people, Lex, and this county is supposed to be the great melting pot so why are you so against letting us all live or visit this planet in harmony with humans and other aliens,” Kara asked, giving Lex one final opportunity to see the error of his megalomaniac ways.

 

“Earth is for hu…humans. Yo…your kind doesn’t be…belong here and ne…never will,” Lex said before hitting a hidden button on what was left of his suit that caused a secondary suit to instantly materialize.

 

“Of course he built a backup suit,” Lena murmured before looking at her wife. “I love you for trying to find a peaceful solution despite everything but this only ends one way and you know it.”

 

“I know but you won’t fight him alone this time; we’ll do it together,” Kara said as she took a moment to look at her wife in a manner that conveyed all her emotions with a single look.

 

“Together,” Lena said just as the hum of the weapons system of Lex’s secondary suit came to life.

 

 

 

Before Lex was able to use any of his weapons systems, Kara rushed forward using her super speed. Instead of running straight into him though, Kara jumped at the final second, grabbing Lex in the process, and flew straight in the air with Lena hot on her heels.

 

As they flew through the sky Kara and Lex exchanged blow after blow with it becoming clear that the second suit was helping to at least temporarily improve Lex’s physical condition. The proof of that was clear when Lex began to fire his built-in laser gun at Kara while the blonde Kryptonian continued to use her free hand to punch and her eyes to occasionally throw a blast of heat vision.

 

For her part though, Lena refused to let her wife fight Lex alone. As Kara continued to fly higher with Lex, Lena alternated between concentrated blasts of heat vision and freeze breath to the areas of Lexa’s suit she believed to be the weakest. After what seemed like hours, but had really only been a handful of minutes, Lena had hit all the suit’s weak points to make it easier to successfully attack Lex just as Kara came to a stop in the air.

 

As soon as Kara was suspended in the air with Lex, Lena knew what to do. Getting a taste for her own speed, she raced up and came to hover right behind her brother so she and Kara had him boxed in. It brought neither woman joy to have to destroy another person but they knew they had to neutralize Lex no matter what to ensure he could no longer terrorize aliens and humans alike. So, with an imperceptible nod, the two wives simultaneously hit Lex with their heat vision as Lex’s suit’s thrusters kicked in too keep him in the air.

 

Lex found himself in immense pain from the duel heat vision attack and due to the women ensuring their hits made it impossible for him to activate any of his suit’s systems, the madman knew he was on borrowed time. Just when he thought he might actually die at the hand of two Kryptonians, including one that was technically still his sister, the heat vision stopped. Before Lex could get too comfortable though, he felt his suit’s thrusters being taken out by Kara and Lena and then he was falling through the air back towards the ground at an alarming rate.

 

While Lex fell, Kara and Lena flew after him. Kara used her freeze breath to create a huge deep circle of ice on the ground before switching to heat vision that she aimed at the center of the ten-foot-deep circular block of ice to create a pool surrounded by ice. Lena meanwhile concentrated her freeze breath on various components of Lex’s suit. One by one, Lena destroyed piece after piece of the suit. By the time they raced through the throng of Superfriends and Lex’s team of evil who were still fighting, but it was clear both sides were getting tired, Lex only had the skeleton of his suit left. Kara and Lena could see the desperation on Lex’s face as he continued to freefall with no way to save himself and before he even noticed the pool Kara created he cried out in frustration and anguish as he saw his plans all go down in smoke. In a final desperate attempt to regain the edge in the battle, Lex managed to wrap a hand around a pendant around his neck. As soon as Lex touched the pendant it glowed and just as Lex slammed into the water, Kara and Lena looked on in horror as a hoard of drones came rushing towards the battlefield.

 

“Everyone drones incoming! Watch your six,” Kara yelled in an attempt to warn their family and friends who may not have noticed the drones.

 

“Kara, watch out,” Lena yelled as Lex clawed his way to the edge of the pool, eyes glowing in a manner dangerously close to how Kara and Lena’s glowed before activating their heat vision.

 

Kara turned her head, after shooting down a pair of drones that were firing on their friends and family, to see what caused Lena to yell out but she was a half second too late as Lex somehow managed to fire heat vision of his own in her direction.

 

“KARA,” Lena yelled fearing that her wife was about to be hit with what appeared to be heat vision.

 

The hit both women were expecting never came though. Kara used her super speed to dodge out of the way but before the heat vision blast could get within range of her a blast of heat vision from another source stopped Lex’s blast from moving towards its target. Looking around, Kara and Lena were stunned to see who the new heat vision blast belonged too.

 

“Sorry I’m late to rejoining the party but I thought we could use some reinforcements,” Wren said as he and a dozen members of the military guild appeared.

 

“NO! NO! You do not get to show up with more forces and swiftly end this fight,” Lex growled as he somehow flew high enough to match their height without any visible assistance.

 

“It’s over Lex! Look around, our people are defeating yours,” Kara said as she gestured to the ongoing battle between the Superfriends and Lex’s team of evil.

 

Looking around they saw the carnage that the Superfriends were dealing. Batman took down the remaining Lexosuit wearer before using a bataring to take out a drone that was firing upon them. Wonder Woman used her famous lasso to tear through a group of drones. Maggie used a DEO gun she won in a bet from Alex to take out drone after drone. Wren’s reinforcements used their range of Kryptonian powers to take out drones. Every move made by the Superfriends hit true and eliminate another one of their foes.

 

“And they are all weak but I am not! I found a way to enhance myself without becoming one of you like you did, Lena. You may take out my drones and my useless minions but you can’t take me out. When this is over, I will be the only one left standing,” Lex said as his anger grew with each word.

 

“You’ll never win, Lex,” Lena practically growled before launching herself towards her brother, hands clenched into fists.

 

“Lena,” Kara yelled not having expected her wife to charge at Lex like that.

 

Like Kara, Lex was surprised at Lena’s action but before he could even think to use one of his Kryptonian like powers, Lena made her move. Moving her hands to the front of her body, Lex could see one spherical object in each hand but he had no idea what the objects were. The close she got to Lex though, the more determined Lena looked and just before she smashed into Lex, she threw the two objects at Lex’s chest. Lena was so close to Lex by that point though that she couldn’t get far enough away from him before the two objects collided with Lex’s chest and exploded.

 

The moment the objects exploded what could only be described as twin bursts of red light that completely engulfed Lex and Lena. Before anyone could react though, the bursts of red light were gone and Lex and Lena were sent crashing to the ground.

 

“LENA,” Kara yelled as she instantly flew to her wife while everyone watched the next few moments play out in slow motion.

 

 

 

As Kara raced to the crater that had been formed by the force of Lena and Lex crashing to the ground, the pair seemed to recover from the impact. As Lena stood and regained her bearings, Lex did the same but with one big difference; Lex had a small handgun in his hand, a handgun that had visibly glowing green ammunition loaded.

 

Lena noticed the gun just as Kara landed at the edge of the crated and rushed to her side. Knowing her brother as well as she did, Lena knew Lex would take the opportunity to shoot Kara with green kryptonite in a last-ditch effort to kill her wife. Lena knew she had a decision to make in that moment and without hesitation she made it.

 

Reaching into a hidden compartment on her suit, Lena retrieved a handgun of her own. Like Lex’s the gun contained kryptonite infused ammunition but unlike Lex’s bullets hers also included armor piercing grade materials which made Lena’s bullets some of the deadliest on the planet. Before Lex could pull the trigger of his gun Lena pulled hers, aiming right in-between Lex’s eyes. Instead of flying towards Lex’s face though the bullet was knocked out of the way by a hand, a hand belonging to someone she never expected to see on the battlefield that day.

 

Everything happened so fast then that Lena couldn’t even fully comprehend what was happening. As soon as her bullet was knocked off course the new figure rushed forward and impaled Lex with twin kryptonite blades that were also laced with a poison that would kill and had no cure. Moments later Lex was lying on the ground, blood pooled around him and coming out of his nose and mouth, as life drained from his body and his heartbeat slowed until it finally stopped, leaving him lifeless.

 

“He’s gone,” the new figure said as they checked Lex’s body and verified that the man was in fact dead.

 

And just like that, Lex Luthor was officially and truly dead.

Chapter End Notes

I debated killing Lex and having him join the other evils in various regions of the Phantom Zone but ultimately I felt that Lex deserved to die. Now, with that being said, while he may be dead there are still a lot of questions that need to be answers. How did Lex suddenly have Kryptonian like powers? Who killed Lex? How will Lena react to her brother being killed even though she was attempting to kill him herself? These questions will be answered sooner rather than later. In the meantime, I can't wait to read your comments and I hope you enjoyed this chapter!!

Chapter 86

Chapter Notes

Due to the wedding festivities this weekend, I am posting the next chapter now. For those who follow my Clexa fic as well, I am hoping to have the next chapter of that story up Sunday night after I return home.

With all that being said, I hope you enjoy this chapter!

Lex is dead. Lex is dead. Lex is dead. That was the thought that kept running through Lena’s mind as she stared at her brother’s lifeless body on the ground in front of her. She was so preoccupied by her own thoughts that she didn’t even register that Kara was talking to her until she felt her wife’s somehow still silky smooth hands cup her face tenderly and gently force her to look into worried blue eyes.

 

“Lena, zhao, are you okay? Please talk to me baby,” Kara implored.

 

“I…I…Lex is dead,” Lena managed to say after taking a few moments.

 

“He is, sweetheart. I’m so sorry,” Kara replied genuinely.

 

“You’re sorry,” Lena asked seemingly snapping out of her trance. “Darling, you have nothing to be sorry about. Lex has tormented your family and people for years. He has preyed on innocent aliens and humans alike. He needed to be stopped. He…He was going to kill you. I…I saw the gun and I knew he had kryptonite bullets and he was going to pull the trigger but then I…oh Rao, I…I shot at Lex! I shot at him and then she came and now he’s gone. I helped kill him,” Lena said in a panicked tone that Kara knew would soon lead to a full-fledged panic attack.

 

“Lena, Lena baby you didn’t kill Lex.”

 

“I…I was going to though. I shot at him knowing it would likely kill him; I’m evil just like everyone said…,” Lena said sadly.

 

“You are not evil. You made a choice to fire at a madman who was aiming a gun at your wife, a gun that was equipped with the one type of bullets that would kill her. You did what you did to try and save me and that makes you a hero in my book,” Kara rushed to assure her wife.

 

“I just…he’s really gone?”

 

“He is Lena; Lex is really gone but it’s okay to miss and grieve for the good brother you remember from your childhood. He did many evil things but when you were a scared four year old, who had just lost her mother, Lex was there for you and was kind to you and it’s okay to miss that Lex. It’s okay to mourn him, Lee,” Kara said as she pulled her wife into a tight hug. “I love you, Lena and thank you for doing everything you did to try and protect me,” she murmured into her wife’s hair.

 

“I love you too,” Lena murmured as she pulled away from her wife’s loving embrace before her eyes suddenly grew wide. “Oh my Rao! Astra! You…how…why,” she stammered.

 

“Lena,” Astra began as she stepped closer to Lena and Kara. “I couldn’t let you bear the burden of Lex’s death. You had every right to be the one who ended his life, especially when he aimed that gun at your wife, but I have borne the burden of feeling responsible for my sister’s death and I could not let you bear that burden too.,” Astra explained.

 

“Aunt Astra, you are not responsible for my mine and Sam’s mother’s death. You tried to save her and everyone,” Kara quickly told her aunt.

 

“That may be but it doesn’t make me feel any less responsible,” Astra replied.

 

“Astra,” Lena said, drawing the older woman’s attention back to her, “thank you but what caused you to leave Lucy and the baby to come here?”

 

“Alura used to say that while she and I were twins, I had twin telepathy with Kara instead,” Astra said with a slight chuckle at the happy memory of her sister telling her that time and time again. “Whenever Kara would need me, I just knew and today the same feeling I got when Kara would need me, I got about you. I knew you needed me and I got here just in time to see you pull the trigger and I knew I couldn’t let you be the one who ended his life.”

 

“I…I don’t know what to say; thank you, Astra,” Lena said genuinely before she closed the distance and engulfed the older woman in a hug that she soon motioned Kara to join.

 

“You don’t have to say anything, my dear niece. Family fights for and defends family. El Mayarah,” Astra whispered.

 

“El Mayarah,” Lena and Kara whispered back as all three women shed a few tears as the emotional toll of Lex’s death fully washed over them.

 

 


 

 

The Zor-El/In-Ze women found themselves locked in their embrace for so long that they forgot how long they had been embracing each other until a thought came racing to Lena’s mind.

 

“Astra, why are you still here?! You should be back with Lucy and the baby!”

 

“Ah,” Astra said as a smile began to spread across her lips, “I think Lucy has watching our child under control for the moment while I help you.”

 

“Wait…Aunt Astra, is Lucy okay,” Kara asked with shock clear on her face.

 

“She will be,” Astra said simply but Kara, Lena, Wren and Maggie especially, could tell that the older woman was being coy.

 

“And the baby,” Lena asked.

 

“The newest member of our family is going to be okay too,” Astra said as her smile grew impossibly larger.

 

“But how? We haven’t been gone that long and when we left…well when we left everything was up in the air,” Kara said.

 

“It was but how about we head back to the DEO and we can explain everything there,” Astra proposed.

 

“You guys go ahead, Bruce and I can handle the scene and rendezvous with the DEO agents once they arrive,” Diana suddenly said, interjecting her way into the conversation.

 

“Thank you, Diana,” Astra said.

 

“Yes, thank you,” Kara echoed while Lena stood next to her wife biting her lip nervously.

 

“Thank you, but before we go can I…can I have a moment alone with…,” Lena trailed off as she looked towards where Lex’s body laid.

 

“Lee, take as much time as you need,” Kara assured her wife as she squeezed her hand lovingly.

 

 


 

 

A few moments later Lena found herself standing next to her brother’s body while Kara stood nearby and everyone else gave them some space. Taking a moment to simply look at a lifeless Lex, Lena took a deep breath and began to speak.

 

“I wish it didn’t have to come to this, Lex. At one point in time you were a good brother but somewhere along the way you began a megalomaniac and xenophobe so focused on having his own way that you lost yourself piece by piece until all that was left was your megalomaniac side. I’m sorry, Lex. I’m sorry but make no mistake, you are the reason you’re dead now. But, despite that, I do wish the kind brother I once knew and loved was still here but it’s for the best of this planet and the galaxy that you are not here. I hope you find peace in death, Lex, I really do,” Lena said solemnly before turning on her heel, walking towards Kara. “I’m done here; let’s go and reunite our family,” she said before she and Kara launched into the sky, flying side by side as they flew to the DEO.

 

 


 

 

Upon landing at the DEO, Kara and Lena were quickly joined by Astra, Wren and Maggie, who Wren had carried during the flight back. Once they were all on the ground Astra wasted no time in leading them to the room near where Astra had been keeping watch over the baby prior to facing Lex. When they walked in the room, they were immediately greeted by Eliza, Alex, Sam, Lois, Cat, Carter and Ruby who were already waiting for their arrival.

 

“Oh my God! Are you guys okay,” Alex rushed out the second she saw everyone’s faces and how emotionally drained they were.

 

“We’re okay, Alex, and we can talk about what happened later but right now can we please just see Lucy and the baby? After everything we need to see that they’re both okay and then we need an explanation for how they are both okay,” Lena said.

 

“I will bring them over in just a moment but before I do, if any of you hassle them about what happened in Smallville, you will have to face my wrath. They will tell you about it when they are ready, understood,” Astra said sternly before leaving after everyone nodded in understanding.

 

 

 

Not even two minutes later, Astra and Lucy came walking into the room with big smiles on their faces as they looked down at the baby in Astra’s arms.

 

“Everyone, Astra and I would like to introduce you to our son,” Lucy said as Astra repositioned the baby boy so everyone could finally get a good look at this face.

 

And in that moment, all the raw and painful emotions held relating to Lex’s actions, and subsequent death, were instantly replaced with feelings of love for the newest member of the family.

Chapter End Notes

For those who guessed it, yep it was Astra. But, how and why did Lucy and the baby both magically recover while Kara/Lena and Co. were fighting Lex? And what is baby boy Lane/In-Ze's name? Stay tuned for the next update which will answer those questions and then you can expect a time jump as we begin to wrap this story up. As always, I cannot wait to read your comments and thank you for reading!!

Chapter 87

Chapter Notes

This chapter doesn't feature much SuperCorp but it's needed for where we're headed as we begin to wrap up this story. I hope you enjoy it!

“Everyone, Astra and I would like to introduce you to our son,” Lucy said as Astra repositioned the baby boy so everyone could finally get a good look at this face.

 

“Oh Rao! He’s so beautiful,” Kara cooed now that she could fully see the little boy without all sorts of medical equipment around him.

 

“He’s absolutely perfect,” Lena added.

 

“I can’t believe I actually have a nephew; he’s so handsome,” Lois said in awe of the baby before them.

 

“He really is absolutely perfect. But, is it just me or does he resemble Elle, Miah and Ali some,” Eliza asked as she took in the newborn’s features.

 

“He does look like them and a little like Ruby when she was a baby too now that you mention it,” Sam said clearly deep in thought.

 

“Y’all realize all babies look alike, right,” Maggie asked.

 

“No they don’t,” all the mothers in the room rushed out.

 

“Okay okay…so what’s his name,” Maggie asked instead in an attempt to change the topic.

 

“Cairo James In-Ze,” Astra declared proudly.

 

“Aww,” everyone said nearly in unison as they instantly fell in love with the name.

 

“Jeju would love that you named your son Cairo,” Kara said with a hint of melancholy in her voice after her shock at the name wore off.

 

“That’s not the only reason we chose Cairo for his first name,” Astra softly replied as she looked her niece in the eye with a look that only she and Kara understood.

 

“I feel like I’m missing something,” Lena hummed after a moment passed with no explanation having been provided.

 

“When Astra and I starting getting closer we discovered that Cairo held special meaning to both of us,” Lucy explained.

 

“Astra, you never mentioned that you had visited Cairo, Egypt before! You know that Cairo is one of my favorite cities to visit,” Lena said, only slightly offended that she had never been told of Astra’s connection to Cairo before.

 

“Not that Cairo,” Astra began. “There was a planet not too far from Krypton called Cairo. There were no large civilizations there but there was a small rather primitive civilization. One day, when were sixteen, Alura and I wished to explore and we borrowed our ukr’s personal ship to go off world and we found ourselves on Cairo. It was the first time we had ever been off world without our parents and we enjoyed an absolutely perfect day immersing ourselves in that primitive civilization’s culture. They welcomed us with open arms and exposed us to their culture’s food, music and even a few traditions. Unfortunately, that excursion was the only one Alura and I ever got to take just the two of us but it made our sisterly bond much closer and for that reason alone, Cairo will always hold a special place in my heart,” Astra finished explaining with a small smile on her face.

 

“I…I didn’t know that, but it’s…it’s beautiful, Aunt Astra,” Kara said as she felt herself grow a little emotional thinking about her mother.

 

“I’d love to hear more stories of your adventures with our mother sometime,” Sam said quietly.

 

“And I’d love to tell you both more stories,” Astra said with a smile as she handed Cairo off to Lucy so she could hug her nieces.

 

“That’s beautiful, Astra, but Lucy, what’s the significance of Cairo to you,” Alex asked after the aunt and nieces trio broke their hug.

 

“When Lois and I were kids we always used to beg to be allowed to travel with our father when the military would send him all over the world. We knew it wasn’t realistic but back then we were just two girls who wanted to spend time with their father who was hardly ever home,” Lucy explained. “One day though, before we knew how evil our dad was, he came home and surprised us by telling us that he was being sent to the US military’s medical research facility in Cairo, Egypt for a couple of weeks and that we would get to go with him. Those weeks were the best of our childhood because our dad actually spent time with us. Those weeks were the only time we ever really felt like we had a dad. So, while my dad may be a horrible person and Alura may be gone, our respective memories of our respective Cairo’s left us with such amazing memories full of love that we thought it was the perfect name for our son.”

 

“We also didn’t want to ignore the fact that James is also our son’s parent but we also do not wish to burden him with James as his first name which is why we chose it to be his middle name,” Astra explained.

 

“I think Cairo James In-Ze is a wonderful name,” Cat said with a fond smile on her face.

 

“I agree. I couldn’t think of a better name for my nephew,” Lois said with a smile on her face.

 

“I think it suits him perfectly,” Sam quickly agreed.

 

“It’s a very fitting name for a member of our family but I do have a question,” Kara said as the rest of their family fawned over little Cairo.

 

“My wife brings up a good point. When we left, Cairo had clearly been impacted by the dual kryptonite attack. I was worried his small body wouldn’t be able to handle it but now he looks like a perfectly healthy newborn,” Lena commented while clearly deep in thought.

 

“Kelly actually helped us in an odd sort of way,” Lucy said.

 

“What do you mean,” Kara asked.

 

“While you all were out dealing with Lex, and we still need to hear the full story of what happened there,” Lucy began, “we decided to try a blood transfusion to see if that might help Cairo. Unfortunately, we didn’t think we could use my blood due to the change in my DNA so we decided to type Kelly’s blood and it turns out she’s a universal donor so we used her blood, after she consented of course.”

 

“But, we quickly realized her blood wasn’t strong enough to counteract the dual kryptonite,” Astra said as she shared a knowing look with Lucy. “On a whim, I decided to try giving Cairo some of my blood. I’m not sure why I decided to try that but something told me it would be okay. When we started giving him a transfusion of my blood, he started getting better and after an analysis of his genetic makeup we discovered that because Lucy’s DNA was also bonded to mine due to our soulmate connection. We haven’t quite figured out how but somehow the combination of mine and Lucy’s DNA in my blood was enough to counteract the kryptonite once we placed Cairo under a low dose of a yellow sunlight lamp,” Astra explained.

 

“I think I can explain how that worked,” Lena suddenly said.

 

“How,” Lucy and Astra asked simultaneously.

 

“Elle wasn’t conceived the same way our other children were so her DNA wasn’t the same as Miah and Ali’s at birth. This difference concerned me because I didn’t want one of our children to be at an increased risk if we were ever attacked or something so I’ve been studying our DNA. My findings are still preliminary at best but it appears that soulmate bonded DNA that either conceives a child or is introduced to a child shared between soulmates but who was conceived prior to the bond alters the child’s DNA ever so slightly in a way that strengths their DNA. I didn’t think about applying that principle here since it was James who conceived Cairo with Lucy but I guess the soulmate bond is just that powerful. If it’s okay with you both, I think we should run a new DNA test to compare Cairo’s DNA to both of yours and Kelly’s,” Lena explained and theorized.

 

“I think you’re onto something, Lee. If Aunt Astra’s DNA somehow merged with Cairo’s post-birth, that would explain why exposure to a low dose of yellow sunlight helped him recover so well and so quickly,” Kara said as her excitement at discovering anew scientific advancement overtook her.

 

“Star, I think we should find out if their theory is right. What do you think,” Lucy asked her soulmate.

 

“I don’t need to share DNA with Cairo for him to be my son but...,” Astra began before taking a shaky breath to compose herself, “I would be honored if her carried even a trace amount of my DNA.”

 

“Run the test,” Lucy told Lena before turning to Astra. “Star, he is your son no matter what but I think we should know, if for no other reason than to be better prepared in the future should he require medical attention, don’t you agree?”

 

“Run the test,” Astra said as her eyes never left her son’s little face.

 

 


 

 

About an hour later, after relaying the entire story of what happened with Lex, the group was alerted via Alex that the DEO system had finished running the test and the DNA test results were in. With the results in her hands, Alex turned to face the group at large.

 

“What’s it say, Alex,” Astra asked with a hint of nervousness in her voice.

 

“It looks like Lena’s theory was correct. Your soulmate bond is definitely the real deal because Cairo genetically is related to both of you and James. We can’t tell exactly what percentage of DNA belongs to each of you since we only have Kelly’s DNA to compare to Cairo’s for James’ side of the family but the fact remains that he now is genetically related to all three of you,” Alex said as a smile spread across her face.

 

“So, it’s true,” Lucy asked in awe.

 

“It’s true,” Kara said as she took her sister’s tablet to look at the results herself. “Congratulations, Aunt Astra and Lucy, it’s a boy and he's definitely both of yours and James',” she finished with a big grin before the room erupted into pure happiness.

 

 

 

There was still a lot of sadness and anger amongst the group in relation to Lex and everything that happened but in that moment the only thing on their minds was the pure happiness at the news that not only was Cairo okay but he was one hundred percent Lucy, Astra and James’ child. Cairo didn’t need to share Astra’s DNA to be part of their family but knowing that he now did share some of her DNA filled Astra with immense joy as there would now be no one who could dispute that he was her son; that he was her heir apparent now.

 

There was still so much work for the group to do but, in that moment, all that mattered was their happiness and joy at seeing Cairo with his moms.

Chapter End Notes

I'm not a science person but I hope you like the twist of the baby now sharing Astra's DNA as well. DNA isn't needed to make a child truly yours but this felt right to do as we move towards fully uniting Lucy and Astra. To be clear though, James is still very much so the father but like how Zor-El is marginally connected to Sam in this story, Astra is now connected to Cairo. Speaking of Cairo, I hope you like his name! There will be a time jump in the next chapter but it won't be a huge jump. As always, thank you for reading!!!

Chapter 88

Chapter Notes

This chapter focuses on a secondary couple in our story but there is still some SuperCorp content. I hope you enjoy this chapter that aims to wrap up the primary story for one of our secondary couples as we move our focus back to SuperCorp.

One Month Later

 

In the month that passed since both Lex’s death and Cairo’s birth, life returned to normal for Kara, Lena and their family and friends.

 

The world had been shocked to learn of Lex’s death but when CatCo released a story detailing what Lex had done and how his death came about, Astra found herself the newest hero sensation on Earth. Despite this, Astra had no desire to be an earthly hero but she was open to return to Earth once Cairo was old enough to appreciate seeing where his mother and father grew up. Lucy meanwhile, had adjusted well to being a mother but it helped tremendously that she had Astra there to co-parent with her. Everyone else meanwhile, returned to their jobs and raising their own families.

 

While life moved on though, everyone still had to deal with the emotional toll Lex’s actions took on them. Lena, Lucy, Kelly and Astra all attended individual therapy sessions to process their emotions and what happened. It took time but slowly but surely Lena came to accept what happened and find peace with her brother’s death while Lucy and Astra worked through Lucy’s panic attacks about something happening to little Cairo and Astra’s feelings about killing the man who harmed her family but who also happened to be the brother of her niece’s wife. Kelly meanwhile had a lot to work through to come to terms with what happened to her and what she did as a result of Lex’s actions towards her. After a few weeks though she had asked Lucy to join a therapy session with her and after talking through everything the two women began to work on their relationship and soon after Kelly officially met her nephew and began to bond with him.

 

Exactly a month after Cairo’s birth, it was time for everyone to gather on Argo once more to celebrate Lois’ baby who was due to be born from the matrix pod any day now. Everyone gathered at the palace to throw Lois and Cat a baby shower, even though Lois had insisted she didn’t need one. Just as the group had done about a week after Cairo’s birth, they showered the expectant parents with all sorts of gifts for the baby. Gifts ranged from clothes to toy to books to traditional Kryptonian items. What made Lois’ baby shower special though, was a surprise Cat had planned.

 

While everyone was gathered in the main living room of the palace, Cat stood and turned to face everyone.

 

“Can I get everyone’s attention,” Cat said as she lightly clinked her champagne glass. “First, I would like to thank all of you for joining us to celebrate today; Lois and I cannot wait to meet this little one in a only a matter of days,” Cat said with a smile as her eyes locked with Lois’. “Before we welcome this little one into the world though, there is one matter I want to formally address. Lois, when we first met there were sparks between us but sadly life pulled us in different directions. I wish I could be upset about the years we spent apart but I can’t be because those years resulted in us being blessed in total with three amazing children, and yes I know all three are amazing even though we haven’t met our youngest yet. Before our youngest joins us though, I want to make our family official,” she said as she moved closer to Lois and shocked everyone by dropping to one knee. “Lois, I love you and I love the family we are building together. I know we’ve made it clear that we intend to be together and raise our family together but I want to make our family official. We may not be able to bond as some of our family members have been able to do with their soulmates but I know you are my soulmate and nothing would make me happier than being able to call you my wife. Lois Lane, you are the love of my life and my soulmate, will you do me the honor of becoming my wife? Will you marry me,” Cat asked as she pulled a square jewelry box from her pocket and opened it to reveal a stunning Kryptonian bonding bracelet with a calligraphy “G” and “L” interlock to signify the joining of the Grant and Lane houses.

 

“Cat, we already agreed to get married,” Lois chuckled.

 

“I know, but I didn’t have this to offer you then and more importantly, you deserve to be proposed to properly. So, will you marry me, Lois?”

 

“Yes! Of course, I will marry you, Cat,” Lois said before crashing her lips together with Cat’s. “Oh my God! You got me a Kryptonian bonding bracelet?!”

 

“I did. I know we discussed splitting our time between here and National City but Argo and Krypton in general are a part of our story and our family so I consulted with Kara, Lena and Astra and they agreed that it would be appropriate to give you a Kryptonian bonding bracelet. Do you like it,” Cat asked nervously.

 

“I love it. Thank you, Cat. God, I can’t wait to marry you,” Lois said dreamily.

 

“Then don’t,” Kara said from her place on a nearby armchair where Lena was cuddled close to her with Miah and Ali sleeping peacefully in their mommies’ arms.

 

“Kara, what are you suggesting,” Lois asked.

 

“What my wife is suggesting is that you two get married right here, right now,” Lena replied knowing exactly what her wife was thinking.

 

“That would be amazing, Kara, but we can’t just get married. We don’t have a license or an officiant,” Cat said as she moved to sit next to her official fiancée.

 

“You forget, Cat, that we are not on Earth and our rules surrounding marriage ceremonies are different than those of Earth,” Kara said before continuing when she saw Cat and Lois were still confused. “We don’t require you to obtain a license before you wed here. All you need is an authorized officiant and two witnesses who can go with you to sign the official paperwork at the marriage and family guild. Then, your marriage certificate will be filed and thanks to our agreement with the primary governments on Earth, any marriage legally entered into here is honored on Earth.”

 

“That sounds amazing, Kara, but where would we find an officiant on such short notice,” Lois asked even though Cat was already piecing everything together herself.

 

“You can officiate weddings as Queen, can’t you,” Cat said knowingly.

 

“Yes, Lena and I both can as Queens. So, if you want to make things official before your baby is born, just saw the word,” Kara said as she and Lena smiled at the newly officially engaged couple.

 

“What do you say, Lois? Do you want to get married today, before we welcome our little one into the world?”

 

“This is all happening so fast but yes! Yes, I’d love nothing more than to officially be your wife before our little one is born,” Lois happily replied.

 

 


 

 

Two hours later the palace garden had been transformed into the perfect wedding venue and Cat and Lois had been gifted beautiful wedding garb. As the time for the ceremony drew closer, Kara took her place behind the jewel of truth and honor to officiate the ceremony while everyone else took their seats as the couple had elected not to have a wedding party. Lena, Lucy and Astra were seated in the front row with their children and Carter while Sam, Wren, Ruby, Eliza, Alex, Maggie, J’onn, Kelly and a few members of the palace staff who Cat and Lois had grown close too filled the remaining seats, or rather all of the remaining seats except one that had been left open in the front row next to Carter.

 

Kara and Lena knew how much it would mean to Cat to have her eldest son, Adam, in attendance even though their relationship was strained. As soon as the group broke to prepare everything, the couple retreated to their communications center as they attempted to locate Adam to see if there was any chance he would be willing to travel to Argo for his mother’s wedding. After about forty-five minutes of searching, Lena triumphantly cheered as she read the results on her screen.

 

“What is it, Lee? Did you find him,” Kara asked hopefully.

 

“I did and you’ll never guess where Adam is,” Lena said.

 

“Where is he?”

 

“National City. According to these records he moved to National City a month ago, right after…,” Lena trailed off knowing her wife would know what she was referring too.

 

“Right after CatCo ran the story about what happened which featured conformation that Cat is living part-time on Argo with Lois, among other things,” Kara said.

 

“Yeah. If I had to guess, I’d say Adam may just have moved to National City to be closer to his mom. Lois did mention that Adam mentioned he was considering moving in the last letter she received from him but she didn’t mention where he was thinking of moving.”

 

“I think it’s possible Adam didn’t tell Lois he was moving to National City because I can’t see Lois keeping that information from Cat but regardless, let’s see if we can find Adam in National City and get him here for the wedding. Do you think you can handle things here while I take a quick trip to National City to find him?”

 

“Of course. By the time you get back, Darling, I will have turned our garden into the perfect wedding venue and Cat and Lois will be dressed to the nines and ready to join us is the married couples club,” Lena said with a smile before leaning in to chastely kiss her wife.

 

“Thank you, Lee; I love you,” Kara said before quickly rejoining their lips.

 

“I love you too. Now, go find Adam; you have just over an hour to do so and get back here. Be fast, Supergirl,” Lena said cheekily.

 

“I’ll be back before you know it,” Kara said before leaving the room to embark on her journey.

 

 


 

 

When she arrived in National City, Kara immediately went to the address Lena had located for Adam. As it turned out, the address belonged to an apartment complex that was only a couple of blocks from CatCo. Once at the building, Kara quickly made her way to apartment 10A and knocked on the door, hoping that Adam was home. Much to her relief, she heard footsteps approaching the door within seconds of knocking and a moment later the door opened.

 

“Kara? Kara Danvers, is that really you,” Adam asked as she looked Kara up and down.

 

“It is. I wasn’t sure you would remember me; we only met that one time when you stopped by CatCo.”

 

“That’s true but it’s hard not to recognize Kara Danvers who revealed herself to really be Supergirl aka Kara Zor-El,” Adam chuckled. “Would you like to come in?”

 

“Yes, thank you,” Kara said as she entered the apartment.

 

“So, Kara, what brings you to my apartment and better yet how did you know I lived here?”

 

“I am married to Lena Zor-El so it wasn’t that hard to find you,” Kara chuckled before growing serious. “Actually, I’m here to talk to you about your mother.”

 

“I thought so. Kara, I mean no disrespect but my mother and I don’t exactly have a relationship,” Adam began before Kara swiftly cut him off.

 

“I know but I also know how much Cat loves you and how much she and your little brother would love to have you in their lives. I also know that you want to be in their lives too or else you wouldn’t stay in contact with Lois and ask about them,” Kara said before quickly moving on when she noticed Adam was about to interrupt her. “I know what you want to say, Adam but I don’t have much time today. The truth is, I’m hoping you’ll come back to Argo with me right now because today is a very special day for your mother and Lois and I know it would mean a lot to them if you were there and maybe you being there could be an olive branch that could lead to you and Cat reconciling.”

 

“What’s so special about today,” Adam asked curiously.

 

“Adam, a lot has changed in your mother’s life in the past year. I’m not sure how much Lois has mentioned in her letters to you but she and Cat are together and in the next couple of days they will be welcoming a baby into the world that is biologically Lois and Clark’s but your mom and Lois will be raising the baby together as they also raise Carter together.”

 

“I knew that…Lois mentioned it in her letters. I’m glad that they found each other, they both deserve to be happy but I’m still confused about what’s so special about today,” Adam admitted.

 

“Your mom and Lois are getting married today and Lena and I know it would mean a lot to both of them if you were there. So, will you please come back to Argo with me and watch your mom get married to the love of her life,” Kara asked with a hint of a pleading tone.

 

“Th…They’re getting married? Today” Adam asked surprised.

 

“They are. They have been planning on getting married but neither had officially proposed until earlier today when your mom officially asked Lois to marry her.”

 

“Wow, I guess they aren’t wasting anytime,” Adam chuckled.

 

“No, they’re not. They want everything to be legal and official before the baby is born. So, will you come with me to the wedding,” Kara asked hopefully.

 

“Lois says I need to be brave and take the first step with Mom because she never will after I rejected her every time she’s tried to have a relationship with me so maybe you’re right and this is my chance to extend an olive branch. Plus, I think I would regret it if I missed their wedding and continued to miss out on Carter’s life and the life of my new sibling. Do I have time to grab my suit from my closet?”

 

“Yes, you do,” Kara said as a smile spread across her lips.

 

 


 

 

Back on Argo, where the wedding was ready to get underway, Lena looked at Kara curiously as she took her place behind the jewel of truth and honor. Before Lena could voice her question about Kara’s trip to National City though, a man walked up to the group and Carter’s scream was all anyone needed to hear to know who the man was.

 

“Adam!!!!”

 

“Hey lil bro. You didn’t think I’d miss Mom’s wedding or the birth of our little brother or sister, did you?”

 

“I’m so happy you’re here! Are you coming home now? Will we be a real family again,” Carter excitedly asked.

 

“I think I’ll stay for a little while, so long as it’s okay with Mom and Lois. Our family has been apart for far too long and I’m ready to put the work in to be part of it again, starting with watching our mom get married. Are you excited?”

 

“Yes! Mom is so happy now and she’s going to be even happier once she sees you. Guys! Guys! This is Adam, he’s my big brother,” Carter happily announced to their family and friends.

 

“Adam, I’m Lena and it’s very nice to finally meet you. Please, sit with us, the ceremony is about to start.”

 

“Thank you and thank you for finding me so Kara could come get me,” Adam told Lena and he shook her hand.

 

“Of course,” Lena said before she and Adam took their seats and Kara signaled everyone that it was time for the ceremony to begin.

 

 

 

“Thank you all for joining us here today for the bonding of Catherine Grant and Lois Lane. If you all would take your seats, it’s time to welcome the brides,” Kara said as the traditional wedding march from Earth began to play.

 

As the music began to play, everyone stood out of respect for the brides. Within seconds, everyone could see Cat and Lois walking towards the jewel of truth and honor from opposite ends of the garden. Cat was dressed in a simple yet elegant white gown that had an elegant cape that was perfect for Cat. Lois meanwhile, was wearing a silhouette type gown with lace embellishments that was perfect for her.

 

Both women were all smiles as they walked towards each other and it was as if no one else was around except them. When they finally reached the jewel of truth and honor, the soon-to-be married couple couldn’t stop smiling at each other, even as they teared up as they took in the other’s beauty. A subtle throat clearly from Kara though brought both women back to the present. Taking a moment to look for her son, Cat’s breath hitched when she saw who was sitting next to Carter.

 

“Adam,” Cat breathed out causing Lois to immediately follow Cat’s line of sight and grin widely as soon as she saw her fiancée’s oldest son.

 

“Hi Mom,” Adam whispered with a smile before Cat and Lois’ attention was brought back to their wedding ceremony.

 

“Welcome family and friends of Cat and Lois. Marriage is a very sacred union, one in which we believe is for life, so much so that we do not believe in divorce on Krypton,” Kara began. “Today, Cat and Lois enter into holy matrimony. Before we continue, if anyone here has just cause as to why these two cannot be wed, speak now or forever hold your peace.” After no one said anything for a few moments, Kara continued. “Cat, you may now say your vows.”

 

“Lois, I had always hoped we would end up here but after so many years apart I had begun to think we would never end up here but I am so glad we did. I vow to love, honor and cherish you for better or for worse, for richer or poorer and in sickness and in health. I vow to always honor you and be truthful with you. I vow to be faithful only to you. I vow to be your equal partner in all things and love you with every fiber of my being for the rest of my life. I love you and I love our family and I cannot wait to officially be your wife,” Cat spoke honestly from the bottom of her heart.

 

“Lois, you may now say your vows,” Kara instructed.

 

“Cat, I think I fell in love with you the very first time we met and I couldn’t be happier that we are finally together and creating this beautiful little family of ours. I love you with every fiber of my being and I vow to always love you for the rest of my life. I vow to love, honor and cherish you for better or for worse, for richer or poorer and in sickness and in health. I vow to always honor you and be truthful with you. I vow to be faithful only to you. I vow to be your equal partner in all things. I love you so much Cat and I cannot wait to be your wife,” Lois said truthfully and she looked at Cat so lovingly.

 

“Having made vows to each other under Rao’s eye, Cat do you take Lois to be your lawfully wedded wife?”

 

“I do,” Cat said without hesitation as she slid the platinum wedding band with pave diamonds onto Lois’ ring finger.

 

“Lois, do you take Cat to be your lawfully wedded wife?”

 

“I do,” Lois said automatically as she slid a matching platinum wedding band with pave diamonds onto Cat’s ring finger.

 

“By the power vested in me as Queen of Krypton and by Rao, I now pronounce you wife and wife. Please step to the center of the jewel of truth and honor and you may kiss your bride,” Kara said with a huge smile on her face.

 

Listening to Kara’s words, the couple stepped onto the center of the jewel of truth and honor and shared their first kiss as wives as their family and friends clapped and cheered for them.

 

 

 

As everyone celebrated Cat and Lois’ marriage that night, the couple had never been happier. What made the day even better though, was Adam’s presence and when he approached Cat and asked her to share a mother-son dance with him, Cat could wipe the smile off her face as she knew that was an olive branch from her son and she was determined to do whatever it took to form a lasting relationship with him. Lois meanwhile, couldn’t help but smile watching her wife and their eldest son danced as she and their youngest son also shared a dance. Lois was finally married to the love of her life and she knew that their family was on the mend just in time for their newest addition to join them any day now.

 

 


 

 

Two days later, Lois, Cat, Adam and Carter were enjoying a family breakfast together when an alert began going off on both Lois and Cat’s tablets.

 

“Oh my God! It’s time! Cat, it’s time,” Lois exclaimed.

 

“I…Yes! It’s time. Adam, Carter, it’s time. Your baby sibling is ready to be born,” Cat cheerfully said before the little family raced to the room where the birthing matrix pod was.

 

 

 

Thirty minutes later, after all the fluid drained from the chamber into its self-contained disposal system, Lois and Cat were able to reach into the pod and deliver their child together. As soon as the baby was out, they began to cry and squirm as Cat helped wrap the baby in a blanket so Lois could hold their child first.

 

“It’s a girl, Lois; we have a daughter,” Cat said with tears in her eyes as she looked at her and Lois’ little girl.

 

“We have a daughter. I can’t believe it,” Lois said as she cradled the little girl to her chest.

 

“Boys, you have a sister,” Cat told her sons who were both craning their necks in an attempt to get a clear look at their baby sister.

 

“What’s her name,” Adam asked he managed to get a good look at his sister and instantly fall in love with her.

 

“Nicole Lucy Grant-Lane,” Lois replied easily with the name she and Cat had picked out for a girl as they didn’t know the baby’s sex ahead of time.

 

“Welcome to the family Nicole, we love you so much,” Cat said as she placed a kiss to Nicole’s head and wrapped Lois in her arms as they beamed at their daughter as their sons watched on, just waiting for their opportunity to hold their sister.

 

It was just the beginning for them but Cat, Lois, Adam, Carter and Nicole were well on their way to being a close-knit family unit.

 

As the family enjoyed their first moments together as a family of five, they didn’t realize that Kara, Lena, Lucy, Astra, Sam and Wren were all watching from the doorway with soft smiles on their faces.

Chapter End Notes

I hope you all enjoyed this chapter that wraps up Cat and Lois' main story (don't worry they'll still be around but this was the only chapter that will focus solely on them). Up next we will be skipping ahead a few days to another very special moment and I am curious to see if any of you are able to guess what that moment is. Thank you for reading and I look forward to reading your comments!

Chapter 89

Chapter Notes

This chapter contains what I think is a special event and it sets up another special event as well and I hope you enjoy it!

Two Weeks Later

 

In the two weeks following Nicole’s birth, Kara and Lena jumped fully into their work with L-Corp, duties to their people and planning their wedding that was to take place in a matter of days. Despite how full their professional plates were though, the couple still made sure their three children were their priority. In fact, most days Elle, Miah and Ali could be found at work with their moms and Elle would regularly interject with her own commentary that provided comedic relief for her moms. As the couple moved closer to their wedding ceremony though, Kara and Lena found themselves back on Earth welcoming a new era to the planet Earth and to Argo.

 

“Citizens of Earth, we are here today to usher in a new dawn for not only our individual nations but the planet as a whole,” President of the United States Kate Kane said at the first ever One World Summit, which hosted representatives from every country on the planet Earth. “Six weeks ago, the global terrorist known as Lex Luthor was killed while attempting, once again, to murder his alien adversaries before enacting his longtime plan to commit genocide against aliens. Since then, all of the Earth’s leaders have been engaged in negotiations to help ensure our planet never falls victim to another terrorist like Lex Luthor again. Never again will we allow this planet to fall victim to such hatred which is why we, the leaders of the Earth’s nations, are proud to announce the Earth Alien Amnesty Act which aims to ensure all aliens are welcome anywhere on this planet. Additionally, this act will help aliens integrate into our societies, provide them with resources to acclimate to their new home, provide tax incentives to business who employ aliens and so much more. This isn’t all those, this act will also support humans by putting into place safeguards to ensure humans and aliens alike are treated equally as well as programming to help make our planet’s transition to a true melting pot easier.”

 

“We understand that this act may come as a shock to some and some may even blatantly oppose it but in this day and age our nations are connected in a way they never were before. We have friends and business partners across the globe and it is imperative we all work together for our planet to prosper. However, for us to reach our fullest potential as a planet we must learn to truly integrate aliens into our world just as they have welcomed humans who have interacted with them,” the United Kingdom’s Prime Minister said.

 

“It is also our hope that this act will lead to us being able to foster economic and personal relationships with other planets. In fact, we are joined here today by two women who are an example for us all. One is an alien to this planet but chose to help us no matter the personal cost and the other was born here and has striven to right the wrongs of a member of her family through her company. Without further ado, please join us in welcoming the Queens of Krypton, commonly referred to simply as Argo now, Queen Kara Zor-El and Queen Lena Zor-El,” President Kane said as Kara and Lena walked to the podium hand-in-hand, dressed in traditional Kryptonian royal attire.

 

“Madame President, Prime Minister and fellow leaders, thank you for inviting my wife and I to speak here today. I have seen first-hand how amazing this planet can be when humans and aliens live and work in harmony, just as I have seen how much we have to offer each other and I sincerely hope this act will help make my experience the norm. However, we are not here to talk about our experiences today but rather how we hope our planets can work together for the better of the universe,” Kara said.

 

“My brother tried to destroy any possibility of humans and aliens working together but he failed. Today, my wife and I are proud to announce that our planet, what is left of Krypton, is forming a partnership with Earth. Through this partnership, we will engage in economic trade, forge relationships between our businesses and those of Earth, share knowledge, create tourism opportunities and foster relationships between our peoples. In fact, we have already begun to do this through my company, L-Corp. Upon moving to Argo with my wife, I created a L-Corp branch on Argo. While this is still new, thus far this relationship between our Argo office and our headquarters in National City in the United States has proven beneficial for both planets. L-Corp is currently in the process of testing a device that will revolutionize reproductive assistance not only for those suffering from infertility but also same-sex, polyamorous and other couples. This device would not have been able to be created for use on Earth but for our relationship with my new home and our office there. My wife and I sincerely hope more business will be able to benefit from an interplanetary relationship,” Lena said.

 

“We are all citizens of the universe and together we can accomplish anything, I truly believe that,” Kara said. “I only wish this type of collaboration existed when I was child because maybe then together a solution for Krypton’s deterioration could have been found before our planet exploded leaving behind only Argo. We know this transition to a truly inclusive world will take time and there will be bumps in the road but please know all of us on Argo are here to assist and we look forward to fostering even more relationships with you all. Thank you,” she finished before she and Lena left the stage.

 

“Thank you to Queen Kara Zor-El and Queen Lena Zor-El for joining us today. We here at the One World Summit look forward to our planet forming closer ties with the people of Krypton, also known as Argo and all other friendly alien planets. Just as we will make our planet successful by all working together we will make the greater universe successful by all working together. Today is just the beginning of a more prosperous future for us all,” President Kate Kane said before the summit’s public broadcast came to a close.

 

 


 

 

After leaving the One World Summit, Kara and Lena made their way to CatCo where they were meeting Andrea for a joint interview regarding L-Corp’s groundbreaking inter-planetary relationship with Argo. With Lillian and Lex being dealt with, the couple felt now was the time to formally announce L-Corp’s new official inter-planetary relationship with Argo and discuss their hopes and goals for the future. Knowing that this would be a highly sought after interview though, they ensured CatCo would have the exclusive so they could rest easy knowing that the interview would focus on L-Corp not gossip or spin to sell more papers or magazines. However, taking into account the now well-known chosen familial relationship between Cat and Kara and Lena, it was agreed that Nia Nal, a new reporter at CatCo would conduct the interview.

 

Arriving just before 4:00 p.m., Kara and Lena found Andrea already waiting for them outside of CatCo.

 

“Lena, Kara, it’s so good to see you,” Andrea said as she embraced the women and placed a kiss to each of the cheeks.

 

“You too, Andrea,” Lena said while Kara echoed the sentiment.

 

“I caught the One World Summit broadcast. Unsurprisingly, you both were wonderful. Hopefully the rest of the world feels the same,” Andrea said as the trio walked into the building.

 

“I am choosing to remain hopeful that the people of Earth will be open to this initiative and ultimately support it. Look at our people on Argo, we formally announced our intentions not long after Lex’s death and they took time to warm up to the idea of opening our society up to Earth, and potentially other planets one day, but once they saw the benefit to our people they largely supported it,” Kara said.

 

“Kara’s right; in fact, since then we have seen an increase in applications for our people to work for L-Corp instead of focusing on guild employment,” Lena said as she grew excited over L-Corp’s growth on Argo.

 

“I know…believe me I know. I’ve seen all the applications and it seems quite a few of your people are eager to join the corporate world,” Andrea chuckled as the elevator dinged signaling they had arrived on their floor.

 

“Your Majesties, Ms. Rojas, thank you for agreeing to this interview,” Nia said as she greeted the trio.

 

“Please, call us by our names; we don’t bite,” Kara said with a warm smile but she didn’t miss Lena saying “too hard” so quietly that only she could hear her thanks to her super hearing.

 

“Okay then. Kara, Lena, Andrea, thank you for agreeing to be interviewed. I know you are close to Ms. Grant but we still appreciate the opportunity to have the exclusive with you.”

 

“Cat is family, but we agreed to do this interview with CatCo because we know this the only media outlet that will focus on the real story and not gossip or smear about myself, my wife, our family, Andrea or L-Corp,” Kara replied.

 

“I wish I could say you were wrong about that but sadly you’re not. If you all would follow me we can go ahead and get started,” Nia said as she led the trio to Cat’s office, where the interview would take place.

 

 

 

Once everyone was settled, Nia signaled the cameraman to begin recording the interview that would air later that night during primetime television hours.

 

“My name is Nia Nal and today I am joined by Queen Kara Zor-El of Krypton and Queen Lena Zor-El of Krypton, both of whom are joint owners of L-Corp, as well as Andrea Rojas, the new permanent CEO for L-Corp. Your Majesties and Ms. Rojas, thank you for taking time out of your very busy schedules to speak with us today,” Nia began the interview.

 

“Thank you for having us, but please call us by our names,” Lena said with a warm smile.

 

“Alright then. Kara and Lena, earlier today you both spoke at the first ever One World Summit. Can you tell us what prompted you to speak there?”

 

“When we received the call from President Kate Kane, we knew we had to be part of the summit,” Kara began.

 

“From the moment we learned Argo survived Krypton’s destruction, Kara and I have dreamed of having L-Corp be a leading force in forging inter-planetary connections. Before Earth knew there was life on other planets, nations elected to trade together and work together for their greater good and we want to see that happen amongst planets as well,” Lena said.

 

“Because of this we knew the summit was the best opportunity to talk about this and we all sincerely hope the people of this planet will ultimately come to support this goal as well as the amnesty act,” Kara said.

 

“Andrea, do you share the same opinion?”

 

“I do. I was honored when Lena asked me to come work at L-Corp and I was even more honored when she and Kara decided to make me CEO and part of why I feel so honored is because of how cutting edge L-Corp is. Not only do we create innovative devices that can truly be used for the greater good but we have become a leader in showing that equality shouldn’t just apply to humans but rather all people, human and alien alike. I only hope that together with the remarks from world leaders, Lena and Kara’s remarks can help inspire other companies to support the amnesty act and move into the future where humans and aliens work and live in harmony,” Andrea replied.

 

After that the interview continued on and on. Nia asked questions about L-Corp, what projects they had planned, how they planned to utilize their branches on Earth and Krypton to better both planets and the trios hopes for increased inter-planetary relationships. Eventually though, it came time for the interview to end.

 

“I want to thank you all for being here today but before you go I have one final question. Now that the One World Summit has occurred and L-Corp has once again become a trailblazer what’s next for you all?”

 

“We’ve been working on bettering L-Corp both here on Earth and on Krypton quietly for months now and with our work in the open now I’m just excited to truly hit the ground running, especially with our birthing matrix project that we are engaged in alongside the science guild on Krypton,” Andrea said with a smile.

 

“What about the two of you? What’s next for the Queens of Krypton?”

 

Sharing a look between each other, Kara and Lena smiled before Kara spoke.

 

“While we are excited for L-Corp’s future, as well as the future of relations between our planet and Earth, what’s next for us immediately is much more personal,” Kara began before continuing. “Our official first wedding anniversary is in two days and since we did not have a big ceremony then, we will be renewing our commitment to each other before our family and friends.”

 

“Well that is not what I was expecting to hear! It sounds like there are very exciting times ahead for you all and we here at CatCo cannot wait to see what you all do in the future,” Nia said before drawing the interview to a close.

 

 


 

 

Meanwhile, at the DEO, the One World Summit and interview were the last things on Alex’s mind.

 

“AHHHH,” she screamed as she frustratingly kicked the desk after her latest computer search came up empty.

 

“Alex, kicking the desk isn’t going to help,” Maggie said as she came up behind Alex and soothingly rubbed her shoulders.

 

“Maggie, their wedding is in two days and I know how much she wants everyone there but everyone won’t be there at this rate,” Alex said exasperatedly as she turned around in Maggie’s arms and buried her head in the crook of her neck. “Why can’t we find him? It’s been over a month since we eliminated everyone who was hunting him down so why hasn’t he come back to us? What if…what if he’s gone, Maggie,” she said as she began to cry.

 

“Baby, your father is one of the strongest people in the world. He may not have super powers but he did something most people wouldn’t have been able too, he got Elle out of Lillian Luthor and Cadmus’ clutches and delivered her safely to her parents. If he can do that, he can do anything,” Maggie said reassuringly.

 

“Then why can’t we find him and why hasn’t he come back to us?”

 

“He told Kara in his letter that he was going to be on the run so maybe he’s somewhere so far off the grid that news of what happened last month with Lex hasn’t reached him yet. I’m sure he’ll come back home as soon as he knows that we took down Lillian, Lex and Cadmus and it’s safe to return.”

 

“I hope so. God, I want the wedding to be perfect and I know Kara wants Dad there. We need our family truly reunited, Maggie and the kids need their grandpa,” Alex said as she wiped away her tears.

 

“I know, baby, I know. I truly believe we will find your dad and he will be able to be your dad again and a granddad to Kara and Lena’s children.”

 

“And our children. I know this right now isn’t about us but one of L-Corp’s first projects in the Argo branch is to work with the Science Guild on the birthing matrix. If they’re successful, we can have children that are biologically both of ours, Maggie.”

 

“I know, Alex, and I have no doubt that they will be successful with the birthing matrix and when they do we will have children and when your father comes home he will be a grandpa to our children too. Everything will be okay, Alex,” Maggie cooed.

 

“I want to just blindly believe that but I need to find him; I need to find him…I just…I need to do something to find him,” Alex said before returning to her computer to begin her search once more.

 

 

 

After about ten minutes of watching Alex run search after search for her father, the detective heard J’onn approaching.

 

“Maggie, Alex, how are things going,” J’onn asked once he entered the room.

 

“She’s still searching for Jeremiah with no luck,” Maggie whispered.

 

“I’ll talk to her,” J’onn said before moving to approach Alex. “Alex, let’s ta…,” he began before being cut off.

 

“OH MY GOD! OH MY GOD,” Alex yelled.

 

“Alex, what is it,” Maggie asked as she rushed to her love’s side while J’onn began to grin.

 

“It’s Dad. I decided to try that new software L-Corp is beta testing that Lena gave us access too and…and…oh my God! If it’s right then we found him! We found Dad,” Alex exclaimed as tears began to once more well in her eyes.

 

“Where is he,” Maggie asked.

 

“The one place Lillian, Lex and Cadmus never would have looked for him…Antarctica,” J’onn said as his eyes never left the computer screen.

 

“I guess the three of us are going to Antarctica then, we have a father of the bride to retrieve and get to Argo in less than forty-eight hours,” Maggie said in a tone that made it clear there was no room for discussion.

 

“Yes, let’s go get Dad,” Alex said resolutely.

Chapter End Notes

I hope you all enjoyed this chapter! By now you all know I like to bring in characters from other shows I like but this time I brought in a character from another show I liked and a character who I felt was appropriate to introduce given the events of the past week in the US. With the US Supreme Court's recent decisions, I felt that the President in this story needed to be someone who represents all the rights and freedoms that this Supreme Court seems to want to call into question so that meant our resident LGBTQ superheroine was my go to choice and I hope you all like this brief appearance by Kate Kane. I also know we haven't focused much on this story on L-Corp but I wanted to show you guys that L-Corp is still there and doing amazing things. Anyway, I hope you enjoyed the chapter, the surprise at the end and are ready for the SuperCorp wedding/re-commitment bonding ceremony that's coming up!

Chapter 90

Chapter Notes

As a quick note, I am in the process of moving to a new house so updates won't necessarily be on their normal day for a few weeks while I get everything done. But, I am still going to try to have a new chapter out each week.

With that being said, there is a phone call in this chapter. The words said by the person receiving the call are italicized since they are in a different location than the caller. I hope you all enjoy this chapter!

“Hey, Alex, are you guys ready to head back to Argo,” Kara asked as she and Lena walked into the DEO a short time later.

 

“Ka…Kara,” Alex stammered as she turned around holding her go bag.

 

“Wait, why are you dressed in your mission tactical gear and why do you have your go bag,” Kara asked as she took in her sister’s appearance.

 

“Is everything okay, Alex,” Lena added.

 

“Alex, the plane is ready to go; do you have everything you ne…,” Maggie trailed off as she entered the room and saw Kara and Lena looking between herself and Alex with concerned expressions. “Hey guys, how was the summit and interview,” she asked in an attempt to change the subject.”

 

“What is going on and don’t you dare lie to me,” Kara said sternly as she took her imposing Supergirl stance that caused Alex and Maggie to gulp.

 

“Kara, I’m sorry but we have to go on a mission so we can’t go back to Argo with you right now,” Alex said regrettably.

 

“If there’s a mission don’t you need my help,” Kara sked.

 

“No, it’s a routine collection mission in conjunction with NCPD. Maggie, J’onn and I are going to head out and we’ll be on Argo before the wedding,” Alex attempted to assure her sister.

 

“If it’s routine, why don’t I come with you? I’m sure it’d be faster with four of us instead of three and then we can all go to Argo to enjoy the pre-ceremony festivities,” Kara suggested.

 

“No, no, that’s not necessary. You and Lena have plenty to do before the ceremony and I know you both are itching to get home to the kids,” Alex said.

 

As if she said the magic words, Kara lit up at the mere mention of her three precious children. With thoughts of returning to her children running through her mind, Kara dropped the topic of tagging along with her sister, Maggie and J’onn.

 

“I can’t wait to see them! Elle is talking so much now and Ali and Miah are already trying so hard to copy her! Oh! And just wait until you see their outfits for the ceremony; they’re going to look so cute,” Kara gushed.

 

“I’m sure they will look adorable, but we do need to go now so we can make sure we’re back in time for the ceremony,” Alex said gently.

 

“Oh, okay. Check-in and be safe, okay,” Kara asked.

 

“I always am,” Alex said before she hugged her sister.

 

“Kar, can you go on ahead and I’ll catch up? I just need to talk to Maggie and Alex real quick, okay,” Lena said.

 

“Yeah, okay. I’ll check in with Eliza in the meantime to check on the kids,” Kara said before chastely kissing her wife and leaving the room.

 

“Okay, not that we’re alone and I can tell my wife is not listening in, I want the truth. Kara may have gotten distracted when our children were brought up but I know you both well enough to know that this is not some routine mission, somethings happened and I want to know what it is,” Lena said as she affixed the women with her signature Luthor glare.

 

“Lena, as your chosen sister, believe me when I say we’d tell you if we could but this is something we need to do for our entire family. Please just trust us and I promise we will see you at the ceremony,” Maggie pleaded.

 

“Please, Lena, just trust us. We wouldn’t be doing this if it wasn’t important,” Alex added.

 

“I can tell you both mean what you say but I want to make one thing explicitly clear, you both are to tell us the truth, the full truth, when you get back and if I find out that you kept something from us that should not have been kept from us, there will be hell to pay,” Lena said seriously before adding, “and if either of you misses our wedding ceremony causing my wife to be sad I will personally end your life just to resurrect you and murder you again, are we clear?”

 

“Crystal and we’re going now so we’re back in time,” Alex said as she and Maggie quickly gathered everything they needed and made their way to the hanger.

 

 


 

 

After leaving Alex and Maggie, Lena walked through the halls until she found her wife in the conference room just off the foyer. Unsurprisingly, she found her wife video chatting with their children.

 

“Jeju! ‘tory! ‘tory time,” Elle cooed from Eliza’s arms.

 

“Don’t worry baby girl, I’ll read you, Miah and Ali a story as soon as Mam and I are home and if you’re all really good for ZaZa, I’ll even read you a second story,” Kara said conspiratorially.

 

“Yay,” the infant cooed as she got better and better with verbal communication with each passing day.

 

“And how are Miah and Ali,” Kara asked her adoptive mother once Elle’s cooes ended.

 

“They are both playing while enjoying some tummy time,” Eliza said as she angled the camera so Kara could see her youngest children playing on their tummy time play mats.

 

“Awe, look at them. Gosh, can you believe that they are all mine and Lena’s? They’re all a perfect mix of us and in less than forty-eight hours we will finally get to have a proper wedding ceremony and they get to be there for it,” Kara said in awe.

 

“Mam! Mam! Mam,” Elle began to chant suddenly once she saw Lena on the edge of the video call.

 

“Yes, baby, jeju and mam will be home soon,” Kara said with all her focus on her little girl that she didn’t realize Lena was behind her.

 

“Hi sweetheart; Mam’s here. Have you been good for ZaZa,” Lena asked as she wrapped her arms around Kara from behind and rested her chin on the blonde’s shoulder while the blonde instantly melted into the embrace.

 

“Such a smart girl you are, Elle. You knew your mam was behind me before I did, huh baby girl?”

 

“Mam! Jeju! ‘Ome,” Elle cooed and her two moms looked at he with a loving smile.

 

“Jeju and I are coming home now and we’ll see you soon. We love you and thank you for watching them for us Eliza,” Lena said sweetly.

 

“Of course! You both know I love spending time with my grandkids but I must admit that Ruby and Carter insisted on spending some time with these three today so it wasn’t just me watching them,” Eliza chuckled.

 

“That doesn’t surprise me. Ruby has been saying she needs to practice her big sister skills before her little brother or sister is born,” Lena chuckled.

 

“Mam! Jeju!”

 

“We’re coming home now sweetie. Jeju and I will be with you, Miah and Ali before you now it. We love you,” Lena said as she blew a kiss to her children who were all looking towards the camera now.

 

“We love you all and will see you soon, bye,” Kara said before disconnecting the call. “Is everything okay with what you needed to talk to them about,” she asked as soon as the call was disconnected.

 

“Yes, everything’s fine but let’s get home to our kids, I miss them,” Lena said while hoping that Alex and Maggie weren’t doing anything stupid less than two days before her and Kara’s ceremony.

 

“I miss them too,” Kara said as she interlaced her fingers with Lena’s and they opened their portal and stepped through to Argo.

 

 


 

 

Twelve hours later, Alex, Maggie and J’onn were finally flying above Antarctica. Normally, the flight would have taken eighteen hours but the DEO stealth planes were equipped with L-Corp technology that allow the plane to travel faster. The group had considered taking J’onn’s spaceship as that would have been even quicker but they knew Jeremiah was likely to have a technological setup that would alert him to coming ships, planes, people, animals, etc. and the stealth plane they were aboard was completely undetectable unless you knew it’s personal identification number and searched specifically for that plane through L-Corp radar programs that were not available to the general public.

 

“We’re officially in Antarctica airspace,” J’onn announced from the cockpit as he was piloting the plane so they could keep this mission under wraps.

 

“Now we just need to find Dad,” Alex said as she looked at her tablet screen, constantly scanning the L-Corp program that initially located her father in Antartica.

 

“Alex, can you narrow down Jeremiah’s location at all? There may not be much here but it will still take us far longer than we have time for to search every inch of the continent,” Maggie asked as she looked at the tablet over her fiancée’s shoulder.

 

“I’m trying but L-Corp tech is still in the beta testing phase so it’s not as advanced as the final product will be,” Alex said as she typed in a few commands to the tablet.

 

“Maybe we should call Lena. She might know how to narrow things down for us,” Maggie suggested hesitantly.

 

“No! We are not and cannot call Lena,” Alex exclaimed before taking a deep breath and calming down slightly. “I’m sorry, I just…ugh…I just don’t want to put Lena in a position where she has to lie to Kara and I don’t want to get Kara’s hopes up that I’ll bring our father home,” she admitted.

 

“Babe, I get that but wouldn’t you rather call Lena and ask to help ensure we have the best possible chance of locating Jeremiah? We don’t have much time to spend here if we want to get to Argo in time for the ceremony,” Maggie gently said.

 

“For what it’s worth, I agree with Maggie, Alex. I cannot sense your father but he knows how to evade my powers but he can’t evade Lena’s technology,” J’onn wisely said.

 

“Fine,” Alex huffed as she pulled out her satellite phone that would allow her to contact Lena even though she was certainly back on Argo by now.

 

“Alex? Is everything okay? Did something happen,” Lena rushed out as soon as she answered the call, recognizing the number as belonging to Alex’s satellite phone.

 

“Lena, I need your help,” Alex admitted.

 

“What happened? Let me get Kara and she can get to you in no time,” a worried Lena rushed out.

 

“NO! Kara cannot know I’m calling you, Lena, please,” Alex begged.

 

“You have five seconds to explain why you are calling me then or else I am calling for my wife and she will come find you and you can explain whatever is going on directly to her,” Lena said sternly.

 

“Lena, do you know how to increase the specificity of searches for a single person on the L-Corp locator software you’re beta testing and gave the DEO access to?”

 

“Yes, we’ve been looking at the data from the beta test and made some tweaks but why do you need to know? Who are you trying to find, Alex? And why can’t Kara kn…oh my Rao,” Lena said as realization washed over her. “You used the software to get a general location on Jeremiah, didn’t you?”

 

“Lena…,” Alex tried, desperate not to confirm Lena’s conclusion as she didn’t want to put the younger woman in a position to have to keep a secret from her wife or lie to her.

 

“Alex, tell me the truth. Did you use the software to attempt to find Jeremiah even after Kara told you to be patient and wait for him to find his way home, like he said he would in his letter,” Lena grit out.

 

“I…Yes,” Alex admitted dejectedly.

 

“Dammit, Alex! Not only did you go against your sister’s wishes again but now I have to keep this from my wife because I refuse to upset her right before our ceremony!”

 

“I’m sorry, Lena, but please is there a way to fine tune the software? It gave us a general location but it’s so much land and there’s no way we can check the entire continent and get back for the wedding in time.”

 

“Which device ID are you using? I’m going to take remote control and see if I can narrow down the search area remotely,” Lena said as she moved to her computer in her personal lab as she had already been there working on a surprise for her and Kara’s ceremony.

 

“It’s LKLD62221.2,” Alex said before something dawned on her. “Oh my God! You made the device ID include the date you and my sister…oh God! I need to bleach my brain to forget about this.”

 

“Alex,” Lena said as she gained remote access to the device Alex was using, “I created this device while Kara and I were apart. I was pregnant, alone and missing the one person I loved more than anything so yes, I used our initials, including the initials of what I imagined our last name would be if we were married, and the date we finally admitted our feelings together as the beginning sequence for the device IDs for this particular piece of technology.”

 

“Oh…I guess I never really stopped to think about how painful that time was for you; I’m sorry, Lena,” Alex said as she instantly regretted not being there more for Lena once she returned.

 

“It’s water under the bridge now, Alex. What matters is that Kara and I are together and preparing to renew our commitment to each oth…got him,” she triumphantly said as she got a more specific lock on Jeremiah. “Alex, I know you hated that I put so many satellites in space but those satellites just helped my technology narrow down Jeremiah’s location,” Lena said and Alex could hear the smile in her voice.

 

“Yeah, yeah you’re a genius but can you tell me where my dad is,” Alex said impatiently.

 

“Look at your device and you should see the updated map. It looks like he’s somewhere in the vicinity of Commonwealth Bay. Crap, I have to go, Alex, I’m supposed to meet Kara and the kids for a final approval of the menu and cake. Please find Jeremiah and get all of your asses to Argo in time because I swear to Rao if you are not here I will tell Kara everything because I am not keeping this secret from my wife, are we clear?”

 

“Crystal. Thank you for your help and I’m sorry you have to keep what’s going on from Kara even for a day,” Alex said before ending the call and turning her attention to Maggie and J’onn. “J’onn, we’re heading to Commonwealth Bay; Lena’s tweaking of the system says Dad is in the vicinity of the bay.”

 

“Commonwealth Bay? Of course Jeremiah would think to find his way there,” J’onn mumbled.

 

“What’s so special about the bay,” Alex asked.

 

“Alex, Commonwealth Bay is the bay I told you about when I had my Guinness World Records phase,” Maggie said exasperatedly. “It’s the windiest place on Earth and has been said to be one of most uninhabitable places on the planet as a result.”

 

“That’s my dad,” Alex said with a grin on her face. “Dad would now that the windiest place on Earth would be the one place where technology being used to try and locate him would face so much interference from the wind that he’d likely be able to hide out indefinitely. Clearly, he didn’t consider the possibility of Lena inventing something that even the windiest place on Earth couldn’t interfere with.”

 

“Your father certainly is a smart man, Alex,” J’onn said as he piloted the plane towards the bay. “Thankfully, the bay is on the north side of the continent, almost directly below Australia so it will only take a couple of minutes for us to get there.”

 

“Perfect; we’ll be able to land without Jeremiah knowing though right,” Maggie asked.

 

“Yes, we will. If we couldn’t I would land elsewhere because the last thing we want to do is spook Jeremiah and cause him to flee or go somewhere where even Lena’s technological advancements can’t find him,” J’onn said.

 

“I can’t believe I’m this close to seeing my dad again. God, it’s been so long! There’s so much to tell him! He doesn’t know about you, Maggie or about Kara and Lena’s twins or Sam being Kara’s sister or…”

 

“Alex, breathe, take a deep breath,” Maggie said as she held her fiancée’s hands and try to keep her from going into a full-fledge ramble. “Let’s focus on finding your dad, getting him on the plane and getting all of us to Argo. There will be plenty of time to catch up on the plane and once we’re on Argo, okay?”

 

“Yeah…yeah, you’re right,” Alex said but it was clear she was still deep in thought.

 

“I’m taking us in for landing now. Be ready to go once we touch down; we won’t have much time to find him,” J’onn announced as he took the plane in for landing on a flat portion of the bay.

 

 

 

A couple of minutes later the group lowered the plane’s ramp, after ensuring Alex and Maggie were dressed in appropriate apparel, and together stepped foot onto Commonwealth Bay, Antarctica.

 

“Wow, I never thought I’d say this but the fortress is a sauna compared to this,” Maggie said as soon as the cold Antarctica air hit her face.

 

“It definitely is cold which means there’s no way Dad would be on the surface. My bet is that he found a glacier or cave or something that limited how exposed he is to the cold and wind of the bay,” Alex said as she began scanning the landscape.

 

“Let’s stick together; with the wind, it is often whiteout conditions this time of year and we can’t afford to be separated,” J’onn said.

 

“I agree. Alex, which way do you think we should start heading towards,” Maggie asked.

 

“South west,” Alex said without hesitation but after seeing the looks on Maggie and J’onn’s faces she felt the need to explain further. “When Kara came to live with us Dad took us camping and let Kara pick where we’d go and we ended up just wandering south west at the National Park by Midvale until Kara found a clearing she liked for camping purposes. From that moment on Dad would say when in doubt go south west so my bet would be that he went south west first to find a place to hide out.”

 

“South west it is then,” J’onn said as the group headed in that direction.

 

 


 

 

Two hours later, the group was exhausted when suddenly J’onn say something in the distance.

 

“Alex, Maggie, do you both see something about a quarter of a mile ahead and slightly to our left?”

 

Immediately, both women turned to look in the direction J’onn was looking but they didn’t see anything other than snow and ice. The pair continued to look in that direction though until the wind shifted just enough that the pair thought they saw something, or someone by a glacier and then suddenly disappear behind it.

 

“Oh my God! That could be him! I swear I just saw someone disappear behind that glacier,” Alex exclaimed.

 

“I saw it too; is that what you saw J’onn?”

 

“Yes, it is. It would take us time to walk there so would you both be opposed if I flew us there together,” J’onn asked as she opened his arms for the two women.

 

“Thank you, J’onn. If that is my dad, I don’t want him to get too far and chance losing him,” Alex said as she and Maggie stepped into J’onn’s arms and he quickly flew them to where they saw the figure disappear. “It looks like this may be the right spot; this glacier opens up like a cave. Now, I know you want to run in, Alex, but please proceed with caution and let me lead the way. I’d also suggest having weapons out, just in case; Jeremiah has been on the run for quite some time and that can change a man.”

 

“I…,” Alex said having been prepared to protest before seeing the look her fiancée gave her and immediately relenting, “okay, let’s just see if that was Dad we saw.”

 

 

 

The group made their way through the winding path carefully. The path was not lit and the group had no idea what laid ahead for them but suddenly they saw the glow of a fire in the distance. Making their way towards the fire’s glow as quickly, and quietly, as they could, the group kept their eye out for any booby-traps but surprisingly found none. When they rounded the corner though they came face to face with the end of a gun.

 

“You shouldn’t have come here,” a voice Alex would recognize anywhere said from several feet behind the set-up gun that upon further inspection was just a prop and not an operational gun.

 

“D…Dad,” Alex said in disbelief as she looked at the man whose face was obscured by a hood.

Chapter End Notes

Has the group found Jeremiah? And will Lena be able to keep the secret of Alex's true mission from Kara even for a little while? And what did you all think about that cute little moment with Kara, Lena and their children on video chat? I can't wait to see what you all think and how you think this situation is going to play out!

Chapter 91

Chapter Notes

I've been fully immersed in moving but I wanted to get you guys a short little update up. There was so much more I wanted to include but the chapter was going to be too long so that material will be the entirety of the next update. I'm hoping to finish my move this coming weekend but then my dad is having open heart surgery next week so I'm not sure what day the next update will be posted on but I intend to have it up within a week. As always, thank you for reading!!

“Al…Alex,” the man said as he removed his hood and finally looked at who stood before him. “Oh my God, Alex!”

 

“Dad…Oh my God, Dad,” Alex said as tears welled in her eyes and she charged ahead and straight into her father’s arms.

 

“Alex, oh my little girl, I’ve missed you so much. I love you baby girl,” Jeremiah said as he hugged his eldest daughter tightly. “I love you so much but how are you here? And where’s Kara? Surely she wouldn’t have let you come here without her,” he asked once the hug reluctantly broke so he could look at his daughter while he spoke.

 

“Um…well you see…”

 

“Alexandra Caroline Danvers, tell me you did not come here without telling your sister,” Jeremiah said sternly, seamlessly falling back into his role as a protective doting father.

 

“Sir, we did not tell Kara because we want to surprise her,” Maggie said in an attempt to spare her fiancée.

 

“I’m sorry but who are you,” Jeremiah asked.

 

“Haha well, yes, I suppose I should have started by introducing myself,” Maggie said as she stepped forward, extending her hand to Jeremiah. “My name is Maggie Sawyer and I’m Alex’s fiancée. It’s a pleasure to finally meet you, sir; you are a hero in my books for doing what you did to get Elle to Kara and Lena.”

 

“You’re getting married,” Jeremiah turned and asked Alex in awe.

 

“Y…Yes. Please tell me you’re not disappointed…my worst fear when I came out was that I’d be a disappointment,” Alex said quietly.

 

“Alex, you could never be a disappointment. All your mother and I ever wanted for you girls is for you both to be happy. So, tell me, are you happy,” Jeremiah asked.

 

“I am,” Alex said as she smiled at her father with a watery smile and interlaced her fingers with Maggie’s. “Maggie is my soulmate, Dad.”

 

“Then I’m happy for you but make no mistake, you and I will be having a conversation later about what will happen if you hurt my little girl,” Jeremiah told Maggie.

 

“Understood, sir,” Maggie said simply.

 

“Good. Now, back to my earlier question, why isn’t Kara here,” Jeremiah asked.

 

“We wanted to find you and bring you home as a surprise for Kara and Lena and the kids really,” Alex quickly explained.

 

“I don’t understand. Why do you wish to surprise Kara and Lena now? And are the two of them together now? And kids? As in plural,” Jeremiah asked as he fired off question after question.

 

“Jeremiah,” J’onn said as he finally stepped forward, “I think it may be easier to understand if you first tell us how much you know about what has been happening since you left Elle at Eliza’s home for Kara and Lena.”

 

“J’onn! It is so good to see you, my friend,” Jeremiah exclaimed happily as he finally noticed the man in the room.

 

“It is good to see you as well old friend but please, tell us what you know; we are on a bit of a clock here.”

 

“Truthfully, I only know bits and pieces. After I left the baby at our house, I was focused on putting as much distance between me and the baby as possible. I bounced around between a lot of off the grid places and I didn’t have access to advanced technology so I was unable to search for news either. I did hear of Lillian, General Lane and Kal’s demise though. I was in a little village in Bora Bora and it was the talk of the village. I almost came home then but I knew as long as members of Cadmus and Lex were alive it wouldn’t truly be safe so I came here to one of the most uninhabitable places on Earth. Unfortunately, I have absolutely no way of getting news from the outside world here so I don’t know what’s happened recently,” Jeremiah said sadly.

 

“I think you better sit down, Dad, so we can fill you in on what’s happened since you left Elle at the house,” Alex said nervously.

 

“Okay…follow me and we can sit and talk,” Jeremiah said as he led the group further into his hideaway until they reached a little living area with seating that had been made out of the natural ice.

 

 

 

Once the trio had explained everything to Jeremiah, they sat is utter silence while Jeremiah let what he had just learned sink in.

 

“I…I don’t even know where to begin. I’m just…God, I’m so proud of you girls and I’m sorry I wasn’t there to help you and your sisters. And holy crap, I guess this means I have five daughters now and a son!”

 

“Um, Dad, I think there’s something wrong with your math,” Alex chuckled finding it amusing that her father was hung up on that detail more than the fact that they had fought and defeated Lex Luthor once and for all.

 

“Alex, I have you and Kara, that’s two daughters,” Jeremiah said as he held up two fingers, “and then there’s Lena because she’s married to Kara, Maggie because she’s almost married to you and Sam because she’s Kara’s sister so therefore she’s my kid too and with her I get Wren,” he finished explaining like it was the most obvious thing in the world.

 

“Dad,” Alex said as she pulled her father in for a hug, overcome with emotions at both having her father back and seeing him immediately react as he would have prior to his supposed death.

 

“I hate to break this up but we are on a time table after all,” J’onn said sensing that if he did not step in they would miss the wedding and face Kara and Lena’s ire.

 

“J’onn’s right, Dad. If we’re not on Argo in the next fourteen hours or so, we will be dead once Kara and Lena get their hands on us.”

 

“And I don’t want to miss their wedding or I guess it’s a recommitment ceremony since you said they’re already married. I wonder…no never mind,” Jeremiah said as he cut himself off.

 

“What is it, Dad,” Alex asked.

 

“I was just wondering if Kara would be walking down the aisle and if so, if she’d allow me the honor of walking her down it.”

 

“Oh Dad,” Alex said as she wrapped her father in another hug.

 

“Mr. Danvers, sir, I know we don’t know each other well, and I hope that changes, but I do know how much Kara misses you and wants you at her wedding ceremony. In fact, Lena confided in me just the other day that she and Kara both wishes they had fathers to walk them down the aisle so how about we help you pack up whatever you need and then we can start our trip back to get you to that wedding on time,” Maggie said.

 

“My daughter has chosen well with you,” Jeremiah said as he looked at Maggie with a smile only a father could give his daughter. “Now, let’s get out of here; I have a wedding to attend, children to see and grandchildren to finally meet.”

 

 

 

For the next couple of minutes, Alex helped her father gather his few personal items. While the eldest Danvers sister happily helped her father though, Maggie and J’onn focused on watching Jeremiah. Alex had been so happy to find her father that she seemingly failed to notice how haunted the Danvers patriarch looked. While they were thrilled to have found Jeremiah and be able to bring him home to his family, Maggie and J’onn also knew it would not be as easy to integrate him back into his old life as it was clear Alex thought it would be. Choosing to push thoughts of how haunted Jeremiah looked and thoughts of what he must have gone through over the years, first as a captive of Cadmus and then as a man on the run from the same organization, Maggie and J’onn simply watched the father-daughter duo and then made their way through the Antarctica landscape back to the plane so they could begin the journey first to National City and then to Argo.

 

 


 

It was now the night before Kara and Lena’s wedding ceremony and extended family were meeting for a traditional pre-wedding meal. Similarly to Earth, the night before the bonding ceremony, the couple being wed, or recommitting themselves to each other, had a dinner the night before the ceremony. While a ceremony rehearsal did not occur on Krypton, a dinner did so that the couple’s family could gather and express their well wishes for the couple and bestow gifts upon them. Per Kryptonian tradition, the dinner began promptly at 5:00 p.m. and would go until midnight exactly, at which time the brides would retire to separate quarters where they would not see the other until the ceremony the following day.

 

It was now 11:15 p.m. and Kara and Lena had stepped away for a moment to check on their sleeping children while everyone else continued to dance and celebrate the upcoming ceremony. While the couple of the hour were momentarily gone, the rest of their chosen extended family continued to dance the night away to a mix of Kryptonian and Earth songs. While dancing to “Dancing Queen” by ABBA, everyone was dancing and singing along when the main doors to the hall opened and everyone instantly froze in place when they saw who had entered the room.

 

“Oh. My. God,” Eliza whispered in total disbelief.

 

“Hey, why aren’t any of you da…oh my Rao,” Kara exclaimed as she and Lena entered from the opposite side of the hall.

 

 

 

There may have only been 45 minutes left before Kara and Lena had to separate per tradition, but as soon as Kara’s eyes locked with her adoptive father’s Lena and everyone else knew the night was only beginning.

Chapter End Notes

The next chapter will show us what happened at dinner with Kara, Lena and their family leading up to Jeremiah's arrival and hopefully more on Kara and Eliza finally being reunited with Jeremiah. But, the question I have now is would you all like to see a flashback chapter where Jeremiah explains what Cadmus was like and how he got Elle out or do you not care to read that? And don't worry, things won't just be easy for Jeremiah now that he's back with everyone. I didn't get into him being traumatized here because right now he's caught up with being reunited with his family. Thank you again for reading this story and I can't wait to read your comments!

Chapter 92

Chapter Notes

Thank you all so much for your patience!! After I posted the last update about when I thought this chapter would be up, my dad had a setback but we're dealing with it and he has finally been allowed to come home! Things still aren't great but we're hoping things begin to improve steadily over the next few weeks. I will be helping out with him a lot but I will try to keep to weekly updates. Thank you all for your extremely kind words and well wishes; they mean more than you know.

Now, without further ado, I hope you enjoy this chapter!

At 5:00 p.m. exactly, Kara and Lena arrived for the traditional wedding eve meal. Before they entered the hall though, Kara noticed that her wife seemed nervous.

 

“Lee, are you okay,” Kara asked clearly concerned about her wife.

 

“Wh…oh, I’m fine darling. I’m just anxious and wanting everything to go perfectly,” Lena said in an attempt to deflect.

 

“Lena, ever since this morning you’ve been acting all nervous and you’ve avoided eye contact with me just as you’re doing now; do you have cold feet? Are you unsure about going through with the ceremony,” Kara asked but the worry and fear in her voice did not go unnoticed.

 

“What?! Rao, no! Kara, darling, I have never been more sure about anything than I am about wanting to have this ceremony and publicly declare my undying love for you,” Lena rushed to say as she looked right into Kara’s blue eyes.

 

“Then why have you been acting so strange today,” Kara asked with a slight huff.

 

“Because, it doesn’t feel right to do this without Maggie and Alex especially,” Lena said even though that was only half the truth but she surely couldn’t tell her wife she was anxious to know if Jeremiah had been found.

 

“Lena, I know it’s upsetting that they’re not here with us tonight but they will be here for the ceremony and celebration afterwards,” Kara tried to reassure her wife.

 

“It’s not just that, Kar. You…You have always had this big family and all these people here for you while I don’t have that. My mother died when I was four; Lionel, Lillian and Lex never loved me like family is supposed to and they’re either dead or in the Phantom Zone now and I have no other known living family. Despite that though, I met Maggie and she became the sister I always wanted but never had. Until I accepted my feelings for you and seemingly gained a whole family overnight, it felt like Maggie was the only real family I had and it just feels wrong to do this tonight without her here. Doing this without her, it just…it reminds me that there isn’t anyone who’s actually here for me; they’re all here for you first and me secondly,” Lena explained sadly.

 

Kara had listened to her wife’s words intently, her heart breaking with each passing second. She didn’t understand how her beautiful, genius of a wife could possibly think that their friends and family were not there for her as equally as they were for Kara herself. After a moment though, the truth hit Kara as hard as a concentrated blast of green kryptonite, while Lena knew that their family was in fact their family, gatherings like this that didn’t include someone who was viewed as her family before being Kara’s served as a stark reminder of everything Lena had lost.

 

“Lena, baby, I’m sorry. I didn’t think about what this tradition would mean for you, what it would remind you of but surely you know that everyone in that room is here for you as much as they are for me, don’t you?”

 

“Logically, yes, but I can’t help thinking these things,” Lena admitted.

 

“You know, when I first came to Earth, I never thought I’d have a family again. I thought I’d go through all my major life moments without any family other than maybe Kal but deep down I knew he wouldn’t be there for me. But, then I realized that I did have a family on Earth and you know what, Lee?”

 

“What?”

 

“That family is now just as much yours as mine. They’re not here for me or you, they’re here for us. They are all here to celebrate us and our family; they are not here to only celebrate one of us. I know it’s hard having this pre-ceremony dinner without Alex, Maggie and J’onn but don’t you think we deserve to celebrate our family and our love with those that could be here who we love?”

 

“I…I guess I hadn’t thought of it that way. Sometimes I can’t help but get a little insecure about family matters,” Lena quietly admitted.

 

“Lena, I vow to you right here, right now, that I will always be here to support you when you have those moments and I will always be here to remind you that you have me, our children and a huge family who love and cherish you. I love you,” Kara said sincerely as she lovingly pecked Lena’s lips.

 

“I love you too,” Lena said before growing serious. “Thank you for reminding me that your family is my family; I need that reminder sometimes.”

 

“I will always remind you. Now, how about we get in there and celebrate,” Kara said with a twinkle in her eye.

 

“Let’s do it, Darling.”

 

 


 

 

From the moment Kara and Lena walked into the room, they were showered with love from their family and friends. The pair had been shocked to see that not only were their children, Eliza, Sam, Wren, Ruby, Astra, Lucy, Cairo, Cat, Lois, Adam, Carter and Nicole present but so were Winn, Jess, Andrea and even Kelly, who hardly ever were able to make the trek to Argo. To say that the happy couple were surprised to see not only their family but friends they hardly got to see was an understatement.

 

The couple spent the evening eating, drinking, cooing over their three children playing with all of their cousins and conversing with their family and friends who were gathered to celebrate Kara and Lena. Eventually though, the group had to moving to the dining area where they feasted on a meal that consisted of traditional Kryptonian and Irish dishes as a way to honor Kara and Lena’s heritage.

 

Everyone loved the various dishes and could not stop praising the palace chef for cooking such an exquisite meal. As dinner drew to a close though, Eliza and Astra rose to their feet and gathered everyone’s attention.

 

“We want to first and foremost thank each of you for joining us here today. We know that Kara and Lena have been married for a year as of tomorrow but I think we can all agree that their marriage and tomorrow’s ceremony were destined to happen. I will always remember the adoration Kara had in her eyes when she spoke of Lena the first time just as I will always remember the way Lena looked at the Kara with such pure affection the first time I met her. I promise I won’t embarrass either of you but everyone should know I have plenty of stories about these two if you need a good laugh,” Eliza said before growing serious. “Lena, Kara, it has been an absolute joy to watch you find love with each other and build the beautiful family you have. I could not be prouder to call you both my daughters,” Eliza finished with happy tears shimmering in her eyes.

 

Kara and Lena couldn’t help the tears that welled in their eyes hearing Eliza’s words but they had to stop themselves from enveloping the woman in a tight hug as it was clear Astra had been waiting for her chance to speak.  

 

“The day Kara was born my life changed forever. I remember meeting her for the first time and feeling my whole world shift and I knew I’d always do whatever it took to protect her. Fast forward and my life has changed forever multiple times with the birth of several other people,” Astra said as she took time to make eye contact with each family member, biological and chosen, she meant, “and it most certainly changed forever the day I met Lena. When she and Kara first arrived her on Argo, I instantly knew I had not only gotten my beloved niece back but gained a new one. It was clear from those first moments that Kara and Lena love each other more than anything and I cannot wait to celebrate the one year anniversary of your bonding with you tomorrow and watch you both lead our people and family into the future.”

 

The second Astra finished speaking, Kara and Lena rushed into Astra and Eliza’s arms. The pair whispered words of thanks and gratitude. Kara told her aunt and adoptive mother how much she loved them and was thankful to have them in hers, Lena’s and their children’s lives. Lena meanwhile, thanked the pair for welcoming her into their family and loving her, something she hadn’t had until she met and fell in love with Kara.

 

After the happy couple retook their seats, the rest of their assembled family and friends took their turns until finally the only two left were Andrea and Sam. Knowing that Sam should go last as Kara’s sister and Lena’s sister-in-law and best friend, Andrea stood and cleared her through.

 

“Lena is one of my oldest friends,” Andrea began as she looked around the room. “We met at boarding school and quickly became the best of friends. We both found in each other a person who understood our circumstances. We were more blessed than most as we wanted for nothing, or at least that’s what everyone thought. In reality there was one thing we both wanted more than anything that our families weren’t able to provide, the true unconditional love and support of a family. So, we tried to be that for each other but we were still missing that unconditional love and support that only a parent can provide. Fast forward and I could not be happier that Lena has found the absolute best family to love, support and cherish her as a family should. Kara, thank you for loving, supporting and cherishing Lena and giving her the family she always dreamed of having. Lena, I could not be happier for you. You deserve all the happiness you have found with Kara and your amazing family here. I cannot wait to watch your love continue to grow and blossom as you raise your beautiful family together. This is it, Lena; this is the family, the love, you always wanted. Congratulations to you both on one year of marriage and finally being able to have the ceremony of your dreams and I wish you both a lifetime of happiness,” she finished before Lena rose and engulfed her oldest friend in a tight hug.

 

“Thank you, Andrea,” Lena whispered in her ear.

 

“I meant every word. You deserve this Lena and while I don’t completely understand Kryptonian bonding, I am so glad it exists because otherwise I don’t know how long it would have taken you two to actually get married,” Andrea chuckled in an attempt to ease the heaviness of the moment.

 

“Oh hush,” Lena playfully replied before giving the other woman a final hug and retaking her seat next to her wife.

 

“I guess that just leaves me,” Sam said a moment later. “Lena, as your best friend it has been both amazing and infuriatingly frustrating to watch you the last several years. You were clearly in love with Kara from the beginning but you were too afraid to confess your feelings to her. I swear you would make comments about how much you liked Kara and would stare at her just a bit too long daily and I was so over waiting for you to woman up and tell Kara how you felt,” she continued causing those assembled to chuckle. “Kara, thank Rao you confessed you confessed your feelings and set the stage for us all to fully be put out of our misery watching you two pine over each other,” she said earning even more laughs. “In all seriousness, Kara, as your sister I am so happy for you and I am even happier that it is you who married my best friend and vice versa because there is truly no one else in this galaxy worthy you either of you. I cannot wait to watch you renew your commitment tomorrow and I look forward to watching you both continue to grow in your love as the years go by. I love you both and congratulations,” Sam eloquently finished before being wrapped in a group hug by Kara and Lena both.

 

 

 

With the speeches of well wishes finished, the party retired to the sitting area where they bestowed gifts upon the happy couple. Gifts followed Kryptonian tradition and represented what the couple meant to the gift bearer. Pictures, paintings, poems, books and even a few unique trinkets and handmade gifts were bestowed upon the couple and they loved every heartfelt gift.

 

As soon as Kara and Lena had properly thanked everyone the group let loose and enjoyed some dancing. Before they knew it though, it was after 11:00 p.m. and the party needed to wind down so Kara and Lena could retire to their separate quarters by midnight. Wanting to check on their sleeping children together one final time, Kara and Lena snuck of to their rooms while the others enjoyed a bit more dancing.

 

Looking in on their children, Kara and Lena couldn’t help but realize how lucky they truly were. As soon as the doors were closed to both nurseries they couldn’t help but share their feelings.

 

“I love you so much, Kara. You have given me so much more than I ever thought I’d have,” Lena said as she looked at Kara lovingly.

 

“I love you too and I was just thinking the same thing,” Kara said with a love filled smile. “When I watched Krypton explode, I thought I’d never have a family again and now I have so much more than I ever dreamed of having, even before Krypton’s demise. I wish my parents could be here with us but I know they are looking down on us from Rao’s light just as I believe your birth mother is and I just know they’re happy for us.”

 

“You really think our parents are together right now?”

 

“I do. I believe fate knew you were truly meant to be more than just a human; that you were meant to be Kryptonian and to me that means Rao would ensure your mother went to his light in the afterlife. They will be with us tomorrow and always, my love,” Kara said before kissing her wife chastely.

 

“I really hope you’re right. Rao, I can’t believe we are finally having our ceremony tomorrow and that tomorrow marks one year of being married, even though we didn’t know we were married until four months later,” Lena chuckled.

 

“This year began hard for us but I’d go through all the pain again if it got us here with our three absolutely perfect children,” Kara said sincerely.

 

“Me too,” Lena said before sighing. “I guess we should head back down before they come looking for us so they can ensure we’re in our separate quarters by midnight.”

 

“I guess you’re right,” Kara said as she and Lena made their way back to the group hand in hand.

 

 


 

 

While the couple of the hour were momentarily gone, the rest of their chosen extended family continued to dance the night away to a mix of Kryptonian and Earth songs. While dancing to “Dancing Queen” by ABBA, everyone was dancing and singing along when the main doors to the hall opened and everyone instantly froze in place when they saw who had entered the room.

 

“Oh. My. God,” Eliza whispered in total disbelief.

 

“Hey, why aren’t any of you da…oh my Rao,” Kara exclaimed as she and Lena entered from the opposite side of the hall.

 

 

There may have only been 45 minutes left before Kara and Lena had to separate per tradition, but as soon as Kara’s eyes locked with her adoptive father’s Lena and everyone else knew the night was only beginning.

Chapter End Notes

Up next, Jeremiah is reunited with his family. The wedding will take place in the chapter after that so don't worry, it's coming soon! Thank you for reading and I can't wait to read your comments!!

Chapter 93

Chapter Notes

As I work on the final section of the flashback I realized that the chapter was becoming way too long so I am splitting it into two parts with the actual flashback being its own chapter. I hope you enjoy this reunion with Jeremiah between him, Kara and Eliza though!!

“Hey, why aren’t any of you da…oh my Rao,” Kara exclaimed as she and Lena entered from the opposite side of the hall.

 

“My Shining Star, oh how I’ve missed you,” Jeremiah said as he smiled tenderly at his youngest daughter.

 

“Dad,” Kara said in shock before she dropped Lena’s hand and took off running towards Jeremiah. “Dad,” she yelled through happy tears as she collided with her adoptive father and wrapped her arms around him for the first time in nine long year.

 

“My Shining Star, my Kara. I have missed you so much. I love you, Kara,” Jeremiah said as he hugged his daughter back just as tightly.

 

“I…I can’t believe you’re actually here. How are you here,” Kara asked as her brain was running a mile a minute trying to make sense of what was happened.

 

“Your sister, sister-in-law and J’onn came to get me. There’s no way I’d miss my little girl’s wedding day,” Jeremiah said with nothing but love in his eyes.

 

“Dad, Rao, Dad I just can’t believe you’re here! I’ve missed you so much! Rao! There’s so much to tell you,” Kara exclaimed as she began to ramble before being cut off by another voice.

 

“Jeremiah,” Eliza said hesitantly, drawing the father-daughter pair out of their moment.

 

“Eliza, I swear you are more beautiful than ever before,” Jeremiah said as happy tears welled in his eyes as he laid his eyes upon his wife for the first time in nearly a decade.

 

“It’s really you,” Eliza asked still in disbelief.

 

“It’s really me, love. Our daughter ran a full DNA analysis on the plane back to National City just to be sure,” Jeremiah chuckled nervously, unsure if it would be okay to approach his wife even though he was dying to hold her again.

 

“On our first date, I told you what I wanted my future family to look like. What did I say,” Eliza asked, clearly still skeptical but clearly also hopeful.

 

“You told me that you wanted a home filled with love. You said you wanted children and would be happy with one or fifty as long as our home was filled with love and from what Alex, Maggie and J’onn told me on the way here you have certainly achieved that,” Jeremiah said with a fond smile.

 

“It really is you, oh my God,” Eliza exclaimed before she rushed forward and wrapped her arms as tightly as she could as tears of happiness streamed down her face.

 

“It’s me love. I’m sorry I was gone for so long but, sweetheart, you have done such an amazing job with our girls. Thank you for being both mom and dad for them while I was gone. God, I’ve missed you. I love you, Eliza; God I love you so much,” Jeremiah proclaimed right before Eliza shocked him by crashing their lips together.

 

“I love you too but I swear to God, Jeremiah Danvers if you ever leave us again I will tell our Kryptonian children that they have permission to heat vision your ass until you’re begging for mercy before they drag your ass back home to me so I can kick it myself,” Eliza huffed.

 

“I…Understood dear,” Jeremiah said knowing it was better not to argue with Eliza this time.

 

"Okay, enough of this mushy stuff, I need an old fashioned Danvers family hug," Alex said as she stepped forward and wrapped her parents and baby sister into a group hug, just like the ones they had before Jeremiah had been taken from them.

 

 

 

“Dad...Dad, I’d like to introduce you to my wife, Lena,” Kara said a moment after the hug broke as she brought Lena forward.

 

“I would recognize you anywhere, Lena. I am so glad you both found your way to each other. From what I hear, you have my daughter and grandchildren very happy and for that I will forever be in your debt,” Jeremiah said as she pulled Lena in for a fatherly hug. “I’m not really sure what time it is here but are the children still awake so I can meet them too, if you both are okay with that of course.”

 

“Jeremiah, I am so glad to be able to finally meet you and I will be thanking you for bringing Elle to us for the rest of our lives but unfortunately, Elle, Miah and Ali are already asleep as it is almost midnight here but we’d be happy to show you to their rooms so you can catch a glimpse of them,” Lena offered.

 

“As much as I want to meet my grandchildren, I don’t want to risk waking them up. I would love to meet them in the morning though,” Jeremiah said before turning to the rest of the group. “Um, hi. I know who each of you are from pictures I’ve been shown on the way here and I just want to thank you all for loving my family and helping them create what sounds like a pretty great extended family. And Sam, I understand that you are Kara’s sister and therefore Alex has also chosen to adopt you as her sibling just as my wife has chosen to consider you her daughter. I know we don’t know each other yet, but I want to be clear that those connections to my family make you my family too and I will love you and your children just as I love Alex, Kara, Lena, Maggie and my grandchildren.”

 

“Th…Thank you,” Sam choked out as she grew emotional.

 

“Dad, I know you want to catch up with everyone but it’s been a long day for you and I really think you should get some rest and not overdo it until we can get proper nutrition back in your system so you can build your strength back up,” Alex said, clearly concerned for her father’s welfare.

 

“Alex is right, Dad. I have so many questions I want to ask you but I’d feel horrible if my bombarding you with questions now impacted your health negatively,” Kara said even though she was dying to ask her father how he escaped from Cadmus with Elle all those months ago.

 

“Alex, I understand that you want to protect me and make sure I’m okay but there are some things I need to explain, questions I need to answer,” Jeremiah protested.

 

“Dad, you can explain everything later,” Alex insisted.

 

“She’s right honey. You’ve been gone for nine years, and while I have a lot of questions myself, your health is more important right now. We can wait another day or two to get answers,” Eliza assured.

 

“I’m aware that my nutrition wasn’t the best while on the run but right now I just want to explain everything and answer any questions. I don’t want questions about where I’ve been and what happened hanging over Kara or Lena tomorrow. Tomorrow is their wedding and they deserve to go into it finally having their questions about their eldest daughter answered,” Jeremiah said resolutely.

 

“But what about tradition? It’s one minute to midnight as it is,” Wren said knowing that Kara and Lena had stated they wished to observe Kryptonian tradition and not see each other from midnight until the ceremony.

 

“That may be our way but that tradition technically has already been fulfilled for Kara and Lena were apart until their bonding a year ago. I believe that our ancestors who created the tradition would agree with me and support them in spending as much time with Jeremiah tonight as possible so they can learn the full truth about how Elle came to be and how Jeremiah was able to rescue her,” Astra said, opening her mouth for the first time since Jeremiah arrived.

 

“You must be Astra. I was so happy to learn that Kara had found you,” Jeremiah said as he approached Astra with an outstretched hand. “Thank you for helping to raise my little girl and make her into the amazing young women we were lucky enough to be able to adopt.”

 

“No, thank you for accepting not only Kara but now Sam too. I am so glad Kara ended up with your family when we were unable to care for her,” Astra said sincerely as she shook Jeremiah’s hand.

 

“I…I still can’t believe this is happening but Dad…Dad, Lena and I need to know the truth, the full truth,” Kara said.

 

“I know you do, sweetheart. How about we go sit and I can tell you all everything.”

 

“All? Isn’t this just a talk for you, Kara and Lena,” Lois asked.

 

“It’s good to see you, Lois. It’s my understand from what Alex, Maggie and J’onn told me you all are a family now and I think the entire family deserves to know the truth. If you both only want me to talk to you though, that’s okay too,” Jeremiah assured Kara and Lena as he made eye contact with them.

 

“If Kara is agreeable, I’m fine with everyone being here; they’ll all find out anyway,” Lena said as she looked at Kara nervously.

 

“I agree, everyone should stay but before we begin let’s take this to the living room so we can all sit and be comfortable,” Kara said before she and Lena led everyone to the living room.

 

 

 

Once everyone was seated in the living room a few minutes later, Jeremiah looked Kara and Lena in the eyes and began to speak.

 

“The plan was set in motion not long after Lillian received confirmation that you existed Kara. She spent so much time trying to find a way to harness your powers until one day a Cadmus lackey was talking about how he and his wife were expecting. Lillian overheard this and it was like a lightbulb went off in her head and she became obsessed with creating a child that was half you and half Luthor so she could have the ultimate weapon to use against you. I did everything I could to discreetly sabotage the project but once they succeeded in creating a viable embryo I stopped trying to sabotage the project because I couldn’t hurt a developing child that was half you, Kara. From that day on I vowed to do everything in my power to protect that child but it wasn’t easy,” Jeremiah began to explain.

 

“Dad, we know how Elle was created but how were you able to escape with her,” Kara asked as she and Lena held each other close as they prepared themselves for all the possibilities of what they could hear.

 

“It all started the day she was born. God, she was the most beautiful baby…,” Jeremiah began as he recalled the events that led to his heroic escape with then newborn baby Elle.

Chapter End Notes

Thank you for reading and I hope you enjoyed this chapter!

Chapter 94

Chapter Notes

After writing and rewriting this a couple of times, it is finally time for the flashback regarding Elle's rescue from Cadmus! This chapter is over 5k words and I hope you enjoy it!

Flashback – October 12, 2021

 

“Dr. Danvers! Dr. Danvers,” a Cadmus lackey yelled as he chased Jeremiah and his Cadmus handlers down a corridor.

 

“What is it,” Jeremiah asked clearly perturbed as he was not supposed to be on call that day.

 

“It’s time; the matrix you made has started to drain and your presence is needed for the birth of the weapon,” he replied swiftly.

 

“Take me to the chamber immediately,” Jeremiah said urgently knowing he needed to be there when his daughter’s child was born.

 

 

 

When Jeremiah was led into the room where the Cadmus version of the Kryptonian Birthing Matrix was, the first thing he saw was about a half dozen Cadmus members running around like chickens with their heads cut off and at the center of the commotion was a furious Lillian Luthor.

 

“None of you know how to deal with this?! What am I paying you for if you are totally useless to me,” Lillian growled.

 

“Mrs. Luthor, I have Dr. Danvers,” the man accompanying Jeremiah nervously stated.

 

“About time. Dr. Danvers, I need you to deliver the weapon safely. I had hoped to keep you out of this moment to prevent any…waivering given your connection to the alien DNA donor but it seems everyone else is utterly incompetent,” Lillian sneered.

 

“Understood Mrs. Luthor. However, may I suggest that we clear the room? It is unknown if the…if the weapon will exhibit any Kryptonian powers upon birth and we do not want to risk any human lives, do we?”

 

“You expect me to leave you in here alone with the weapon? Do I look like an imbecile, Dr. Danvers?”

 

“No, you do not Mrs. Luthor. However, your ultimate goal will be hurt should the weapon come out with active heat vision that hits you and potentially ends your life, would it not,” Jeremiah challenged, desperate to be alone with the baby.

 

“I suppose you are right but I will be watching you, Dr. Danvers from the observation window and the plethora of security cameras in this room so do not get any ideas,” Lillian warned before she and everyone else left the room begrudgingly.

 

 

 

As soon as he was alone with the birthing matrix pod, Jeremiah approached it and opened the hidden control panel that would assist in the birthing process.

 

“Don’t worry little one, Grandpa’s here and I will not let them hurt you. I will get you to your mommies, I promise,” Jeremiah whispered to his still unborn grandchild, so low that none of Lillian’s hidden recording devices could pick it up.

 

Having made his solemn vow to his grandchild, Jeremiah began punching in the appropriate commands on the control panel. Once the proper birthing command had been entered, the fluid in the chamber began to drain at a quicker rate.

 

Unlike the traditional Kryptonian Birthing Matrix, the model Jeremiah created opened differently. This pod’s glass casing rose so the mesh like cradling that held the child was exposed. Once exposed, a person simply had to open it then pull the baby out. So, once the fluid was drained, Jeremiah hit the command code to raise the glass. As soon as it was raised, he carefully inserted his hands inside, opened the mesh and carefully pulled the baby out.

 

With the baby in his arms, Jeremiah, who tried to hide how overcome with emotion he was at holding his first grandchild for the first time, quickly cut the cord and suctioned out the nose and mouth of the newborn. Almost as soon as he had done that a loud wail could be heard throughout the room.

 

“That’s it, let it all out. You’ve got a strong pair of lungs little one,” Jeremiah cooed as he proceeded over to the portable cleaning station to clean the infant. Once there, Jeremiah was finally able to take a good look at his grandchild and he was immediately in love with the newborn. “You’ve only just been born but I want you to know that your mommies are going to love you so much. I’ll get you to them as soon as I can little one. In the meantime, know that Grandpa loves you and will always protect you. You’re my perfect beautiful grandchild and I will die before letting anything happen to you,” Jeremiah once again whispered so low that no listening device could register the words but he knew his Kryptonian grandchild would hear him.

 

Before Jeremiah could say anything else to the baby though, Lillian came marching into the room and swiftly grabbed the infant from Jeremiah’s hands.

 

“It’s good to see you are not completely incompetent,” Lillian huffed as she inspected the baby. “A girl I see. Good thing, I don’t believe boys are better than girls. But, it’s a good think she at least partially takes after Lena; I don’t know how I’d feel if I had to look at a carbon copy of Supergirl every time I work with this weapon to train her. She will do amazing things for our cause, don’t you think so?”

 

“Yes, ma’am. I am unsure which powers she will inherit but she will certainly be perfect for our purposes,” Jeremiah said knowing he had to keep up the appearance of being on Cadmus’ side.

 

“Don’t you have tests you can run to determine which powers she has inherited and how strong they will be,” Lillian asked clearly annoyed at not already having the answers she desired.

 

“I can perform such tests; however, it is advised that we wait until she is at least a month old,” Jeremiah explained.

 

“Fine, but the second she is a month old I went the tests run so we can begin our work with the weapon,” Lillian huffed before turning to leave the room. “Oh, one last thing, until you can run the tests I will have the staff watch over the weapon. Your services will not be needed again on this project until it is time to administer the tests,” Lillian said resolutely.

 

“With all due respect, none of your men know how to care for a Kryptonian child other than myself. The weapon requires a much higher calorie intake than a fully human baby and needs to be monitored closely by someone well versed in Kryptonian genetics; you need me to monitor the weapon until she is old enough to be tested and begin her training and even then you will need me to perform routine checkups on the weapon to ensure she is functioning at her maximum capability,” Jeremiah said, making sure to use his scientist tone and not his emotional family member tone.

 

“You have served us well since accepting your situation, Dr. Danvers, but make no mistake, I still have my eye on you. I know firsthand how impossible it is to break away from being a parent, even when you are not particularly fond of one of your children. However, I need the weapon to perform well so I will permit you to continue monitoring her but you will be under the supervision of now less than two of my security details. Are we clear?”

 

“Crystal,” Jeremiah said before getting back to work to take initial measurements of the baby.

 

“Good. Now, get to work. You may not be able to run your tests for a month but you are to ensure the weapon is strong enough to sustain kryptonite exposure therapy beginning one week from today. If we are going to make her truly immune to it so the DEO and Supers cannot use it to stop her we must start exposing her to it as soon as possible,” Lillian said with her signature Luthor smirk before marching out of the room, leaving Jeremiah momentarily alone with the newborn.

 

“Don’t worry my little shining star, Grandpa won’t let them hurt you. No matter what it takes, I will make sure they never ever have a chance to hurt you. I love you sweetheart and your mommies love you too, even if they don’t know you exist yet,” Jeremiah whispered so low once again that any listening devices couldn’t pick up his words.

 

 

End Flashback – Present

 

“From the second I learned they had created a viable embryo, I knew I would need to devise a plan to get the baby away from Cadmus. I spent every free second thinking of ways to get the baby out but deep down I knew those plans didn’t matter because without knowing what Lillian’s plan was exactly for the baby post birth, I couldn’t formulate the best plan. As soon as I heard Lillian say she was going to start using kryptonite on the baby within a week though, I knew I had to get her out of there immediately, and I did just in the nick of time,” Jeremiah explained as he looked around the room to see tears welling in everyone’s eyes where he could also see anger brewing.

 

“She was going to use kryptonite on my daughter when she turned one week old,” Kara growled.

 

“If Lillian was not in the Zeta Quadrant already I swear I would kill her myself,” Lena spit out angrily.

 

“Wait, Lillian is in the Zeta Quadrant? What’s that? All Alex, Maggie and J’onn said was that she was no longer an issue,” Jeremiah said, temporarily distracted from his re-telling of his and Elle’s escape from Cadmus.

 

“It’s part of the Phantom Zone and where we send the worst of the worst. It is impossible to escape the Zeta Quadrant and in addition to the normal horrors of that zone, Lillian is being forced to watch a video on loop that shows how much she failed in her ultimate goal. Hearing what her plan for our sweet Elle was though, I have half a mind to send our version of the Atomic Bomb to Lillian’s coordinates so she can suffer a horrible death like Elle would have if she had been exposed to kryptonite at only a week out,” Astra grit out, clearly ready to make good on her threat.

 

“Elle? Is that what you named her or is that a nickname? You never told me their full names earlier,” Jeremiah said, realizing that he was never told the full names of his grandchildren, only that Kara and Lena had three children, Sam and Wren had one with a second on the way, Cat and Lois had just welcome a baby and Lucy and Astra had just welcomed a baby as well.

 

“Elle is her nickname. Kara actually named her Lorelei Kieran Luthor-Danvers-Zor-El but since relocating to Argo we only use Zor-El regularly as our surname. Unfortunately, it took some time for Kara to find me so I could be notified that we had a daughter so she had to name her while she continued to look for me,” Lena explained.

 

“It’s a beautiful name. What about your other two? I heard you refer to them as Miah and Ali earlier. Are those nicknames as well?”

 

“They are nicknames. Kara, sweetheart, I think you should be the one to tell him their full names,” Lena prompted her wife who was clearly still processing her anger about Lillian’s intentions for their eldest.

 

“Ali’s actual name is Alexandria Astra Luthor-Danvers-Zor-El after Alex and Aunt Astra and Miah’s actual name is Jeremiah Matthew after you and Lena’s grandfather,” Kara explained as a light blush colored her cheeks, momentarily erasing her anger towards Lillian.

 

“You…you named your son after me,” Jeremiah asked as tears welled in the man’s eyes.

 

“Yes. You’re my dad and your bravery to bring Elle home to us knowing that it would cause you to be on the run indefinitely was the catalyst that led to our family being reunited and me being able to be with Lena while she was pregnant with our twins. How could we not want to name our son after you? Even if we never got to see you again we would be able to tell Miah that he was named after one of the bravest men we ever knew. I can’t wait to watch you with him, Ali and Elle,” Kara said as a new round of tears welled in her blue eyes.

 

“Oh sweetheart. God, you both have no idea how much this means to me. I can’t wait to meet all of my grandchildren properly and I mean all,” Jeremiah said as he looked between all the mothers in the room, for her knew the second Alex explained their family dynamic that he would be there as a grandfather not only for his grandchildren but all the new additions to the family.

 

“And you will meet them, first thing in the morning and we can all have breakfast together before we have to begin getting ready for the ceremony,” Lena said before growing serious once more. “But Jeremiah, what happened after you learned of Lillian’s intent to use kryptonite on Elle? How were you able to formulate a successful plan with such little prep time? We need to know. We need to understand,” Lena practically begged him to resume his story.

 

“As I’m sure you are aware, there is nothing a parent won’t do for their child and that extends to grandchildren as well. I would have happily given my life if that’s what it took to protect Elle,” Jeremiah said as his mind took him back to the days following Elle’s birth.

 

 

Flashback – October 18, 2021

 

Every day since his granddaughter was born, Jeremiah spent as much time with her and formulating their escape plan as possible. By the time the baby was six days old, Jeremiah finally had a plan he was comfortable with. He planned to enact his plan that night to ensure they were far enough away before Lillian was scheduled to begin kryptonite immersion therapy at 8:00 a.m. sharp the next day and would surely realize the baby was gone, if she did not learn of the escape earlier.

 

To many his plan would seem unrealistic at best, and at worst a suicide mission, but to Jeremiah, it was a plan he believed would be successful. All he cared about was getting his grandchild as far away from Lillian Luthor and Cadmus and he knew that his plan was the best chance the baby had at escaping.

 

 

 

During his time with Cadmus, Jeremiah had picked up a thing or two about coding and how to manipulate the base’s systems by paying attention to details. It was this knowledge that Jeremiah planned to exploit.

 

The day would proceed like any other, but this time while he was in the lab with his granddaughter instead of running the routine tests he had been running on her for days, he would fake running the tests while in actuality he would be putting together his homemade serum. Once the serum was complete, Jeremiah would separate it into four syringes and an additional slim containment unit that would contain a more potent supply of the serum, that would all be hidden on his person. The serum contained a strong tranquilizing agent as well as a chemical cocktail that was meant to prevent anyone affected by the serum from remembering anything.

 

With the serum completed, stored and hidden on his person, Jeremiah would then bide his time until it was 7:00 p.m. when he would be escorted to the mess hall for dinner. He would leave the infant behind in the lab at that time, so he didn’t raise suspicion, but he would come back for the baby so the pair would make their grand escape.

 

When the henchmen would Jeremiah to his room after dinner though, the plan would begin to be executed. Jeremiah would use two of the syringes to inject the serum into the henchmen. He would then drag the men into his quarters and steal one of their key cards so he could move about the facility without attracting suspicion. After that, he would make his way to the control room that was manned by two people at all times. Jeremiah planned to use the keycard to gain access to the control room and then he would proceed to inject the two men in the same manner as the prior two henchmen. Then, with the control room being under his control, Jeremiah would put the coding knowledge he had gained to use and program the system so that instead of air being filtered through the extensive filtration system it would instead filter air mixed with the more potent serum contained in the slim containment unit. The only room that would continue to receive true clean air would be the lab where the baby was.

 

Jeremiah had spent days on the calculations and knew that the potent serum would be able to effectively tranquilize everyone on the base. As an extra security measure though, he would add a sub command, like he had seen used on his quarters’ door each night, that would lock every room, from the outside ensuring that no one could potentially leave their quarters in the event the serum did not completely knock them out, and put the plan at risk for failure. Jeremiah also believed this added measure would help give him a bit more time to get as far away as possible before anyone realized he and the baby were gone.

 

Before activating the new commands though, Jeremiah would place a small air filtration device in his mouth and nostrils that he created. This device would allow him to remain unaffected by the serum laced air. He had also created a similar device for the baby, which he would place on his granddaughter’s face before leaving the lab. Once Jeremiah’s filtration device was properly placed, he would activate the new commands, wait one minute for the serum laced air to have a chance to take effect and then quickly proceed to the lab.

 

From there, Jeremiah’s plan was simple, get the baby and get out of the facility before anyone would wake from the serum and be able to call for backup and/or call for Lillian Luthor. Once out of the facility, Jeremiah planned to find a vehicle to steal to put distance between them and Cadmus and then he would begin making his way to his wife’s home as he had realized he wasn’t sure where either of his daughter’s or Lena Luthor lived; the only thing he did know was that Kara and Lena were good people who would be able to give their daughter an amazing life. Jeremiah had lost track of how many times he had heard Lillian complain about how close her daughter was to Kara or how disappointed she was that Lena was not a true Luthor but rather a “Kryptonian loving do gooder”. He also remembered seeing Lillian’s displeasure anytime he was in the room when news reports told of all the amazing things Kara aka Supergirl and Lena did together. Knowing all of this though, brought Jeremiah comfort because he knew that Lena would be as committed as his own daughter to protect the baby girl.

 

 


 

 

October 18th aka the day the plan was enacted was like every day before it at the facility. Jeremiah got up, was escorted to breakfast and then his lab where his day proceeded as it always did, at least that’s what everyone who looked in would have thought. When it was time for dinner, Jeremiah left with his handlers then ate before being escorted to his room.

 

Thankfully, for Jeremiah’s sake, both the henchmen turned their backs to him just as the door to Jeremiah’s quarters opened giving him the perfect opportunity to inject them with the serum. As soon as both men hit the ground, completely unconscious, Jeremiah grabbed a keycard then his go bag he had prepared four days earlier and swiftly made his way to the control room.

 

Like his two escorts, the men manning the control room were easily subdued enough to be injected with the serum before they could call for help. As soon as they hit the floor, Jeremiah quickly inserted the slim containment unit containing the more potent serum into the compartment typically used for injecting cleaning agents into the air filtration system and embedded the system with the new command codes. With the codes entered, Jeremiah quickly placed his filtration device in his mouth and nostrils and hit enter, activating his codes. One minute later, he used the override code, found in the central command system, to momentarily unlock the command room door then relocked it before swiftly making his way to the lab where his granddaughter was waiting for him.

 

 

 

Jeremiah was able to make it to the lab in under five minutes, only encountering a few spread out unconscious Cadmus members on the way. Once inside the lab, Jeremiah quickly approached his granddaughter, who was being “supervised” by a robot that looked more like a droid straight out of Star Wars. The robot was capable of feeding her a bottle and sent a nonstop live camera stream to the control room and also to an app on Lillian Luthor’s phone. No one knew how often the Luthor matriarch watched the feed but Jeremiah was taking no chances so he snuck up behind the robot and plugged a usb drive into its exposed back that stopped the live feed, so that if Lillian, or anyone, looked at the footage they would see a loop of the infant moving around in her crib until eventually a second loop of her sleeping would take over. Jeremiah had thankfully had the foresight to think of this issue and record the baby for hours in the days leading to the escape plan being enacted.

 

With the watchful robot subdued, Jeremiah approached his granddaughter’s crib where the little girl was clearly sleepy but perked up when she saw the one person she had felt connected to since her birth.

 

“Hi sweetheart, Grandpa’s here,” Jeremiah said as he picked the newborn up and carefully removed the tracking device from her wrist and set it in the crib. “Guess what time it is? It’s time to get out of here and get you to your mommies. But first, Grandpa needs to put this in your nose and mouth,” he said as he retrieved the baby sized filtration device so the baby could breathe clean air while they made their way out of the facility.

 

While he continued to coo at his granddaughter, Jeremiah carefully placed the filtration device on the infant, much to the little girl’s displeasure. As soon as the device touched her face she began to fuss and flail her arms about. While flailing her arms about, the little girl managed to hit her grandfather on the left cheek and much to Jeremiah’s surprise the hit felt a little stronger than that of a fully human baby.

 

“I guess it’s safe to say that one day you will super strong just like your jeju,” Jeremiah chuckled as he continued to securely place the device on her face. “I know it’s no fun but you need this to breathe nice clean air. As soon as we are outside I promise you can take it off,” he said as he checked that the device was securely fastened. “Alright, now, I’m going to put you in the carrier I’ve had you spend time in all week and once you’re strapped to my chest we’ll get out of here and get you to your mommies.”

 

 

 

Three minutes later, Jeremiah had the baby securely in her carrier and strapped to his chest. Taking a final look around the room, he decided to grab a few extra bottles of premade formula to add to his supply in his go bag and finally he decided to take the hidden gun from the safe in the wall, that Lillian’s top henchman had mistakenly told him about and how to access, just in case. Jeremiah didn’t like guns but he knew there was a chance he’d encounter resistance and if that were to happen he wanted to be prepared to fight for the sake of his granddaughter.

 

With everything ready, Jeremiah left the lab and proceeded through the labyrinthine of hallways towards the exit.

 

 


 

 

About ten minutes later, Jeremiah successfully had gotten himself and the baby out of the facility, and into the underground parking garage. There was a wide variety of cars in the garage, all belonging to Cadmus members. Scanning the area quickly, he spotted a classic 1962 red Ford Mustang.

 

“That’s our ride, little one, a classic 1962 Ford Mustang. I know it’s not as fancy as the newer cars down here but it doesn’t have built in GPS which will make our escape easier. To be safe though, I’m going to get you settled and then check the car for any hidden trackers,” Jeremiah said as they approached the car.

 

After doing a preliminary search of the car to make sure there were no explosives or other immediate threats to them, Jeremiah was pleased to see the car was unlocked. Opening the passenger side door, Jeremiah unstrapped the carrier from his chest and securely installed the carrier that doubled as a car seat, into the seat. He knew it wasn’t ideal to travel with an infant in the front seat but the car didn’t have a back seat and he couldn’t risk them using a car with built in GPS monitoring.

 

Once the baby was secure in the front seat, and happily asleep, now that they were in a space with clean air meaning the filtration device had been removed from hers and Jeremiah’s faces, Jeremiah crawled under the car to look for any hidden trackers. Finding no hidden trackers under the car he looked around the body of the car and the interior next. Still finding no trackers, he moved to the driver’s side, opened the door, and immediately pulled off the cover that hid the car’s wiring. Within seconds, Jeremiah had successfully hotwired the car, jumped in the front seat and begun driving the car out of the garage, using the keycard to open the gate that led to the open road.

 

The second the tires hit the asphalt of the two lane roadway, Jeremiah turned right, knowing from the few times he’d been taken on missions, that that direction would eventually lead to the small town of Everwood where there happened to be a train station and bus terminal.

 

 

 

Eleven hours, several train and bus changes and many tactics to hide their tracks later, Jeremiah and the baby found themselves at the bus stop just outside of Midvale. Jeremiah knew it was a miracle that they had made it this far without encountering Lillian or any of her Cadmus associates but he also knew they weren’t in the clear yet. Thankfully though, his and Eliza’s home was only a semi-short hike through the hills and woods away. Desperate to get his granddaughter to the Danvers family home, Jeremiah booked it and made the hike in half the time. When he finally saw the home where he and Eliza had raised their family, where they had built their lives together, he couldn’t help the tears that welled in his eyes and threatened to spill over.

 

“We made it, sweetheart. Let’s get you to your grandma and then Grandpa needs to leave because it’s not safe for me to stay with you any longer,” Jeremiah said sadly as he looked into his granddaughter’s eyes. “I love you so much, little one, and I know you are going to have an amazing life with your mommies. It’s time to get you to that amazing life,” Jeremiah said as he began the final steps to the Danvers family home.

 

 

End Flashback – Present

 

“As soon as I set your daughter, Elle, on the porch with the note and DNA results I rang the bell and then scurried back to the tree line before Eliza could answer the door. I stayed hidden though and watched until I knew she was safely inside the house. Then, I moved positions so I could see the property outline and waited until you arrived, Kara. Once I knew you were there, I knew it was okay to go,” Jeremiah explained.

 

“I…Rao, I was so caught up in everything that I didn’t even sense you were there. I should have…had I you could have been with us this whole time,” Kara said, clearly beating herself up.

 

“No, Kara, no. I know you would have tried to get me to stay but when I left I planted so many false trails for Cadmus to follow in an effort to keep them busy and away from you all as long as possible. When I heard through some intel on the dark net that Lex was back in the game, I knew I had to disappear so well he could not find me because I knew he’d love nothing more than to be able to force me to use my knowledge against you. Lex may have known a lot about Kryptonians but he didn’t know everything and he knew that. I did what I had to do to help keep you all safe and you all did what you needed to do to ensuring safety for us all,” Jeremiah said resolutely.

 

“Jeremiah, I don’t know how we can ever thank you. I’m amazing at the lengths you went to to get out little girl to us. Your attention to detail ensured your plan worked. Rao, I wish I could have seen Lillian’s face when she realized she wouldn’t be getting to experiment on my child with kryptonite,” Lena said as her tone turned to one full of anger. “If she wasn’t already in the Phantom Zone, I’d put her there myself or worse,” Lena growled.

 

“Lee, I’m furious at her too but what matters is that our little girl was rescued before that could happen. Elle is okay, baby, she’s upstairs in her room sound asleep,” Kara reassured her wife.

 

“I know, but I’m just so mad now that we have conformation of what Lillian was planning.”

 

“Lena, we’re all angry with you, but like Kara said, the most important thing is that your daughter is safe. Elle is okay and will never know the pain of being experimented on with kryptonite,” Sam tried to comfort her best friend and sister-in-law.

 

“Jeremiah, knowing what you did for our granddaughter just…it just makes me so grateful for you. I’ve missed you every day and I was hurt that you didn’t stick around so I could see you the day you brought Elle to us but I understand now and God, I’m just so thankful you were there. As hard as losing you was, I’d go through it again just to ensure our granddaughter would be safe,” Eliza said in awe of her husband.

 

“Jeremiah,” Lena said as she composed herself once more, “I can never thank you enough for what you did but I’m still processing everything and I just need to see my daughter right now. We will talk more tomorrow before the ceremony but for now, I can’t tell you how thankful I am for you. Thank you,” she finished before closing the distance and enveloping her father-in-law in a tight hug.

 

“I understand. You and Kara should go check on Elle; we have all the time in the world to talk,” Jeremiah assured his daughter-in-law.

 

“Dad, I want to talk more but I need to see Elle too. Please tell me you’ll stay here at the palace with us,” Kara asked almost afraid that her adoptive father would refuse to stay.

 

“Of course I stay. I’ll even make breakfast for us all tomorrow, as long as someone can show me where the kitchen is,” Jeremiah chuckled causing everyone else to laugh with him.

 

“I think that can be arranged,” Kara said with a smile before she too hugged Jeremiah. “Thank you for bringing my daughter home to Lena and I. We will never be able to repay you,” Kara whispered.

 

“You don’t have to thank me, Kara. El Mayarah,” Jeremiah whispered back.

 

“El Mayarah,” Kara repeated.

Chapter End Notes

And there you have it. Jeremiah basically delivered Elle, protected her for that first week and then made a well thought out escape that enabled him to not have to engage in any major fighting. Cadmus lackeys really aren't that smart so they were no match for Jeremiah, who paid attention to everything.

I hope you all enjoyed this chapter and I can't wait to read your thoughts and comments!

Up next...Jeremiah is reunited with Elle and meets Miah and Ali. PLUS it's finally wedding time!!

We only have a few chapters left and an epilogue so I hope you're ready for this.

As always, thank you for reading!!

Chapter 95

Chapter Notes

Keep in mind that this is fiction so the children in this story develop much quicker than human children. I hope you enjoy the chapter!

The next morning, Kara woke with a smile on her face as she subconsciously pulled the figured molded to her chest even closer. When she inhaled the unmistakable beautiful scent that was Lena as the ravenette’s hair brushed against her chest though, she startled awake with a look of horror on her face.

 

“Oh Rao! Rao, no!”

 

“Kara? Kara, what’s wrong,” Lena asked worriedly having been woken up by Kara’s distressed cries.

 

“It’s…it’s our wedding day and we’re in the same bed! We’re in the same bed and we weren’t supposed to see each other today until the ceremony. Rao, our marriage will be cursed now,” Kara exclaimed as she rose from the bed and began pacing the length of their room. In fact, she was so preoccupied with her pacing and rambling that she didn’t even notice the amused smile on Lena’s face as she took the sight in. “Lena! Why are you smiling at me like I’m saying something funny?! This isn’t funny! Rao, our marriage is cursed now! We had one tradition to follow and we couldn’t handle that! How are we to run a country if we can’t follow one simple tradition?! Why are you laughing now, Lena,” Kara asked incredulously before her lips formed the most pitiful yet adorable pout Lena had ever seen.

 

“Darling, we knew last night that we weren’t going to be able to observe the tradition. Plus, we technically already observed it. I’ve check the archives and the tradition simply states that the beginning at midnight, the day of the bonding, until the bonding the couple is not to see each other. We didn’t see each other until the night of our bonding when you revealed your true self to me so we could bond,” Lena explained as she got up and placed a chaste kiss to Kara’s lips.

 

“But…But…But it’s tradition and how can we lead our people if we can’t even follow the simplest of traditions ourselves,” Kara asked as her pout grew deeper.

 

“Kara, we already observed the tradition. The tradition is for when couple’s bond and we did technically observe it when we bonded. Today we are renewing our commitment to each other and know our people would understand why we didn’t observe the tradition again given the circumstances.”

 

“I just wanted us to have the perfect ceremony,” Kara whispered as buried her head in Lena’s chest and wrapped her arms around her waist.

 

“Oh Kara. We are going to have the perfect ceremony because it’s you and me celebrating with our three beautiful children and our nearest and dearest, including your dad. Jeremiah’s return and your parents and my birth mother watching down on us make our ceremony perfect. I could not ask for a better day to formally celebrate our marriage and our day is just getting started,” Lena said lovingly.

 

“Oh Rao! Jeremiah’s back! I woke up so startled that we were together that I forgot he’s actually back. I thought I had dreamed it,” Kara said as tears began to well in her eyes.

 

“You didn’t dream it, Darling. Jeremiah is back and today he’s going to meet our children and be there to celebrate our recommitment to each other as we celebrate our first wedding anniversary,” Lena said as she tightened her drip on Kara.

 

“I can’t believe it’s real. Logically, I knew he was out there somewhere but when we were on Earth, I couldn’t hear his heartbeat so I couldn’t help but think that he might be gone just like…just like my parents,” Kara cried.

 

“I wish you had told me you were feeling that way, Kar. But, the important thing is that everyone who can be is here today to join in our celebration. So, why don’t we wash up, go find your dad and finally introduce him to his grandchildren,” Lena said as she pulled back and smiled at her blonde wife.

 

“I’d really like that, Lee.”

 

“Good. Let’s get going then,” Lena said as she led them towards their walk-in closet.

 

“Lee,” Kara asked hesitantly as they entered their closet.

 

“Yes, love?”

 

“If this is a dream I don’t want to wake up,” Kara admitted shyly.

 

“It’s not a dream, it’s real. This is our new reality,” Lena said with a loving smile on her face.

 

“I love you, Lena; I love you so much and can’t wait to renew our commitment to each other today.”

 

“I love you too, Kara,” Lena replied before joining their lips once more.

 

 


 

 

Twenty minutes later, Kara and Lena found themselves in their children’s playroom, playing with them while Kara prepared herself to try and explain Jeremiah’s arrival on Argo. Rationally, she knew her children wouldn’t be able to fully understand what was happening but it was still important to Kara to talk to their children before introducing Jeremiah to them. After several moments of silence, Lena squeezed her hand reassuringly, giving Kara the strength to speak.

 

“Sweethearts, today is a very big day for our family,” Kara began.

 

“’Ig ‘Ay! ‘Ig ‘Ay,” Elle babbled, having recently started to copy words people said around her.

 

“That’s right, Elle, it’s a big day. Mam and I are renewing our commitment to each other today but we also have someone very special to introduce you to. You three have grandparents who watch you from above in Rao’s light but who can’t be here with us in person and then you have ZaZa and all our family here who spend so much time with us but there’s someone else who is here who wants to spend time with us,” Kara explained while Elle, Miah and Ali babbled in a manner that made Kara and Lena swear they were having a conversation amongst themselves.

 

“Za! Za,” Elle coed as Miah and Ali’s babbles grew louder and sounded like they were trying to copy Elle.

 

“That’s right, you have ZaZa here and she loves getting to spend so much time with her grandbabies but your Grandpa Jeremiah is here now too. He made sure you made your way home to Mam and I, Elle, and he can’t wait to meet you again and to meet you two for the first time,” the blonde continued as she began to grow emotional knowing that her adoptive father would soon finally meet her children.

 

“He’s been waiting a long time to be reunited with our whole family so are you little darlings ready to meet Jeju and Aunt Alex’s daddy, your Grandpa Jeremiah,” Lena asked to give her wife a moment to gather herself.

 

“Gr…PopPop! PopPop,” Elle cooed. “Jeju! Mam! Elle want PopPop!”

 

“You want PopPop? I’ll go get him, okay? I know he wants to see you and your brother and sister,” Kara said as she picked Elle up and gave her a tender kiss before setting her back down and doing the same with Miah and Ali. “I’ll be right back with PopPop,” she said before squeezing Lena’s hand in a reassuring manner before leaving the room in search of Jeremiah.

 

 


 

 

Kara found her adoptive father a few minutes later. She had thought he was only joking about making breakfast the night prior but ultimately, she found him in the kitchen with the palace chef seemingly swapping recipes.

 

“Then you add a pinch of sea salt with a dash of chili powder and hot sauce and you have the perfect amount of seasoning for the best breakfast casserole you’ll ever have,” Jeremiah said.

 

“Oh! The combination of the chili powder and hot sauce is divine,” the chef said, clearly surprised.

 

“I see you’re already making your Danvers special breakfast casserole,” Kara said with a chuckle as she entered the room with a smile on her face.

 

“Kara! Good morning sweetheart and happy wedding day,” Jeremiah said with a huge grin as he dropped what he was doing to hug his daughter.

 

“Good morning, Dad, Chef.”

 

“Good morning Your Majesty. I will finish preparing breakfast while you and your Earth father spend time together.”

 

“Thank you, Chef. Dad, I was hoping Lena and I could introduce you to our children before breakfast if that’s alright with you.”

 

“If that’s alright with me? There’s nothing I’d love more than to meet my grandchildren. I can’t wait to see how much Elle has grown and to meet your other two children. Where are they,” Jeremiah asked as he looked around Kara as if he was expecting Lena to come around the corner with the three children.

 

“Good. Lena is with them in their playroom and they are very excited to meet you,” Kara said with a beaming smile as she led Jeremiah from the kitchen.

 

“What do you mean,” Jeremiah asked curiously.

 

“Our children are more advanced than fully human infants so Elle can already speak many works and basic sentences and Miah and Ali are not too far behind. They love to try and copy their big sister,” Kara gushed.

 

“Motherhood looks good on you, my sweet sweet girl. Eliza told me what it was like for you, and Lena, after you found out about Elle and your twins but from what Eliza said it seems like you and Lena have done an amazing job with your children so far. They are so lucky to have you both.”

 

“It was rough, especially in the beginning, but with Lena by my side we’ve built a life and a family together. I couldn’t be more grateful for her or our children.”

 

“I told you our little girl was extremely sappy when it comes to talking about her wife and kids,” Eliza said as she entered the hallway.

 

“Good morning, Mom. I’m taking Dad to meet the kids; would you like to join us?”

 

“If you don’t mind, I’d love that,” Eliza said clearly hoping to be present to see her husband meet their grandchildren for the first time.

 

“I would love for you to join us. I’ve missed far too many family moments and I’d like to make up for lost time,” Jeremiah admitted sheepishly.

 

“Well, let’s start making up for lost time then,” Kara said as the door to the playroom slid open.

 

“Jeju! Jeju,” Elle cheered as soon as she saw her jeju enter the room.

 

“Hi baby girl, Jeju’s here and look who I brought with me,” Kara said as she scooped Elle into her arms and turned so Elle could see Eliza and Jeremiah.

 

“ZaZa,” Elle cooed as she began making grabby hands towards her grandmother.

 

“I know you love ZaZa but Mam and I want to introduce you to Jeremiah. This is Jeremiah and he’s my Earth dad so he’s your grandpa and he’s also your grandpa who brought you to Mam and I. Dad, this is Elle, our little miracle you brought home to us,” Kara said as she held Elle out for Jeremiah to hold as Lena and Eliza watched on with tears in their eyes.

 

“Hi my little shining star. It’s been a long time since I saw you; you were so small then but I’d recognize you anywhere. You look so much like your moms and I love you so much,” Jeremiah emotionally said as he took over Elle from Kara.

 

As soon as Elle was in Jeremiah’s arms something truly magical happened. Instead of being fussy because she was being held by a practical stranger, Elle’s eyes grew curious and she placed her hands on either side of Jeremiah’s face. The nearly one year old, looked her grandfather in the eyes and everyone in the room could have sworn that Elle recognized Jeremiah even though she only saw him for the first week of her life. Within moments, this initial thought was proven to likely be accurate as Elle flung her little arms around Jeremiah’s neck and began to babble happily.

 

“PopPop! PopPop! PopPop,” Elle coed over and over from her place in her grandfather’s arms.

 

“I guess PopPop is going to stay as your grandparent name,” Lena chuckled as she wiped her eyes as she watched the emotional moment play out.

 

“Mom is ZaZa and you’re PopPop; I hope you’re up for being their PopPop because our kids demand time with everyone they love and I can already tell it’d be heartbreaking if you weren’t here, Dad,” Kara said as she too wiped her eyes due to growing emotional at seeing her adoptive father with her eldest child.

 

“I never thought I’d get to witness this moment,” Eliza said as she watched on with a happy smile.

 

“Neither did I,” Jeremiah admitted before his sight settled on Miah and Ali who Lena and Kara had just picked up respectively.

 

“Here, let me take her so you can meet your other grandchildren,” Eliza said as she took over Elle who was upset to be taken from her PopPop.

 

“No! Elle want PopPop. Elle love PopPop, ZaZa,” Elle said in her currently preferred third person speech.

 

“I know you love PopPop but he needs to meet your siblings too. Don’t worry though little one, you will have so much more time to spend with him from this day forward,” Eliza assured her granddaughter.

 

“Jeremiah, this is your namesake, our son Jeremiah or Miah for short,” Lena said as she transitioned the little boy into his grandfather’s arms.

 

“Oh my, look at you! You are so handsome. God, I always wanted a son but was blessed with daughters and now I have you. I love you so much, my second little shining star,” Jeremiah said to his namesake. “He’s perfect; all three of them are. I always wished for you and your sister to find love and have families of your own and you’ve done it; you’ve created a beautiful little family, Kara.”

 

“Thank you. I’m just…we’re just so glad you can be here to meet them and be in their lives,” Kara said with tears in her eyes.

 

“I’m glad I can be here too,” Jeremiah said before handing Miah back to Lena so he could be introduced to Ali.

 

“This is Alexandria, who was named after Alex even though their first names are a little different, but we call her Ali,” Kara rambled as she passed her youngest daughter off to Jeremiah.

 

“She’s beautiful,” Jeremiah said as he took Ali into his arms. “Hi my last little shining star. I’m so glad to meet you and your siblings. God, you are so loved already. You’re such a beautiful little girl just like your moms. Do you think it would be okay if I played with them for a little bit and maybe read them a story before breakfast,” he asked his daughter and daughter-in-law hesitantly.

 

“Of course that’s okay! They’re your grandchildren,” Lena said with a big smile on her face.

 

“You don’t have to ask, Dad. They are your grandchildren and we want Elle, Miah and Ali to have a relationship with you like they do everyone else in the family. How about we leave you and Mom here while we go check on the final preparations for today,” Kara suggested.

 

“That would be amazing; Eliza, what do you say to some ZaZa, PopPop and grandbaby time,” the man asked hopefully.

 

“I think it sounds like a wonderful idea,” Eliza said as she joined Jeremiah on the floor so they could interact with all three of their grandchildren.

 

“We’ll come get you guys when it’s time for breakfast then,” Kara said before she and Lena placed loving kisses to their children’s heads and backed out of the room, smiles on their faces as they saw how happy Jeremiah, Eliza and their children were.

 

 

 

“I’m so happy, Lee, seeing him with them. I didn’t think it was possible to be this happy and this full of love at the same time,” Kara said as she looked at Lena adoringly as soon as they were out of the room.

 

“Me either but I’m so glad it’s possible. Now, let’s go make sure everything is ready for the ceremony so we can have an amazing love filled day.”

 

“That sounds perfect. I love you, Lena, and I can’t wait to marry you again, but in front of our loved ones this time,” Kara said before sweetly joining their lips.

 

“I love you too, Kara, and I can’t wait for our ceremony but mainly, I can’t wait to continue living my life with you. I didn’t truly start living until I met you. You are the love of my life, Kara.”

 

“And you, my dear Lena, are the love of mine,” Kara said before joining their lips once more.

 

 

 

And in just a few short hours the happy couple would get to recommit themselves to each other and celebrate their love with their family, friends and all of Argo. It was going to be an amazing day for the happy couple.

Chapter End Notes

Originally, I had planned to include the wedding in this chapter but I believe the ceremony deserves it's own chapter and I didn't want it to take a backseat to Jeremiah formally meeting all three of his grandchildren. I hope you enjoyed the chapter and I can't wait to read your comments and predictions for what's to come in the wedding!

Chapter 96

Chapter Notes

The wedding is finally here! Since it is occuring 96 chapters into this story it is an extra long chapter. It may be wordy at times but I felt that our leading ladies deserved a spectacular celebration. With that being said, please keep in mind that I am 100% making up most Kryptonian "traditions" discussed in this chapter. I know some of you follow the comics but for our story I wanted to make up my own traditions. Also, even if they are not mentioned directly in the chapter all of the family and friends are present at the wedding aka any person I've dubbed family or friend in this story is there in person. I do hope you enjoy what I did with this ceremony though.

Also, full disclosure, I didn't have the time to edit this so I apologize for any mistakes!

A few hours later, Kara and Lena had finally separated to get ready for their wedding ceremony. The pair may have been married for a year but since they had not had a ceremony then, both women found themselves full of nerves as they eagerly awaited the moment they could say “I do” in front of not only their family and friends but all of their people.

 

Their wedding was the first public royal wedding to occur since Kara’s parents themselves had held their ceremony. As such those who had been present at Alura and Zor-El’s wedding could not wait to watch their dearly departed King and Queen’s daughter honor her marriage through an official ceremony and those who had never seen a royal wedding couldn’t wait to enjoy the joyous occasion and all the pomp and circumstance that came with it.

 

While some of the people of Argo could remember Alura and Zor-El’s wedding as if it happened yesterday, that knowledge did not give them an upper hand with knowing what to expect at the wedding of their queens. Kara and Lena knew from the moment they decided to have a formal ceremony to renew their commitment to one another on their first anniversary that they wanted their wedding to be different from any prior royal wedding Krypton had seen before. The pair wanted to honor Kryptonian traditions but they also wanted to integrate Earth traditions given that Lena was born and raised on the planet and Kara spent her formative years and early adulthood there. As such, the reigning monarch’s wedding was going to be unlike anything seen before as it merged the traditions of both Krypton and Earth. In fact, it was going to be so unlike anything seen before that it was the first Kryptonian royal wedding that would be streamed not only across the entirety of their planet, so that those who could not attend in person could witness the event, but streamed across the major television networks across Earth so that they too could enjoy the wedding of two people near and dear to Earth’s collective heart too.

 

Across Argo, adaptive screens were set up for the large crowd expected to be able to see and hear the ceremony as there was no possible way for everyone to have a clear view of the ceremony or to be able to clearly hear everything otherwise. For those unable to come out in person and those who found themselves off of Argo, the ceremony would be streamed live to the tablets all Kryptonians had. On Earth meanwhile, all major networks in every country would be airing the ceremony and special satellites and screens, curtesy of Lena and her brilliance, were created and set up in nations, villages and settlements without access to television so that everyone who wanted to could enjoy the ceremony. Kara and Lena might not live on Earth anymore but it wasn’t every day that Supergirl and her genius wife who showed the world that not all Luthor’s were evil, partook in a formal wedding ceremony and everyone wanted to participate in their celebration even if that participation simply took the form of watching the ceremony on tv.

 

No matter how people were participating in the wedding of the century, they were in for a treat that day. Not only would Kara and Lena be renewing their commitment to each other but they would be doing so in the most beautiful of settings.

 

After much debate and changing their minds a few times, Kara and Lena had decided to exchange their vows in the last remaining church of Rao. Lena may not have been as devout a belief as Kara but she did believe in the power of Rao. After all they had seen and been through, how could she not? Plus, she knew how much it would mean to Kara to be married in very same church where her parents exchanged their vows. The inside of the church would also be decorated to the nines with a mixture of native Kryptonian flowers and Plumerias, the perfect mixture of both women’s favorite flowers. There was also to be a blue aisle runner that first had the Luthor family crest and then the House of El crest and then finally a depiction of the Luthor and House of El family crests to show that the two houses have become one.

 

After the ceremony, the happy couple and their family and friends would retire to the expansive palace gardens for a reception. There they would also be joined by citizens of Argo. The couple knew the gardens were not large enough to hold every Kryptonian so they held a lottery where every citizen’s name was put in and one hundred names were selected at random to ensure every had an equal chance of being chosen. The people had been thrilled that their queens held a lottery as it showed them yet again that their queens truly were the people’s queens.

 

 


 

 

Finally, after a grand total of four hours apart, the time had finally come for last looks before Kara and Lena made their way to the church and the ceremony got underway.

 

Both Kara and Lena had elected to get ready at the church so they both could spend time with their children, family and closest friends as they prepared for the ceremony. As Kara would be walking down the aisle first, she got ready in the preparation suite on the main floor while Lena got ready in the preparation suite on the second floor.

 

On the second floor though, it had finally occurred to everyone there that Lena had not actually chosen a maid of honor.

 

“Oh Lena, you look absolutely gorgeous. Kara might just combust in a fit of gay when she sees you,” Maggie lightly teased to cover her emotions at seeing Lena her wedding dress.

 

“My daughter is sure to absolutely find you stunning. This dress was clearly made just for you. You are so beautiful, Lena,” Eliza added as she teared up looking at Lena.

 

“You’re really pretty Aunt Lena,” Ruby added.

 

“Thank you all. I still can’t believe this is happening. I mean, I know I’m already married to Kara but we didn’t get to celebrate before, hell we didn’t even know we were married for the first four months,” Lena chuckled. “I’m just so happy we get to do this. Kara could be wearing a paper bag today and I’d still be this happy because I get to finally truly exchange vows with her and formally celebrate our union. Other than the day we were actually married and the days our children were born and we got to meet them for the first time, this is the best day of my life,” Lena said with a shiteating grin of pure happiness on her face.

 

“Pure happiness looks good on you,” Sam said as she entered the room with her recently popped little baby bump on full display.

 

“Sam! I thought you’d be with Kara and oh my Rao! You’ve popped,” Lena joyus said as she moved to hug her best friend.

 

“Yes. Wren and I have noticed a bump for a while now but last night this little one decided it was time to make their presence known. It’s almost like they wanted it to be clear that they’re at their aunts’ wedding too,” Sam chuckled. “And for the record, I was with Kara but you are my best friend so I had to see you too. Plus, I realized while downstairs that both you and my sister haven’t picked a maid of honor. Alex is currently giving Kara a speech about why she should be Kara’s so I thought it was the perfect time to come see you.”

 

“You both didn’t pick maids of honor yet,” Eliza asked stunned, having assumed the women made those decisions months earlier.

 

“Kara and I both decided we’d choose today. We wanted to avoid months of fighting amongst everyone if they didn’t agree with our choices,” Lena said simply.

 

“Are you saying we can’t accept yours or Kara’s choices,” Sam asked with an arched brow.

 

“I’m saying that you and Maggie would definitely fought over who the right choice for my maid of honor is because you both think it should be yourselves for various reasons and Sam, you would have argued with Alex and probably Cat over who should be Kara’s maid of honor,” Lena quipped knowingly.

 

“Wait, why would I have fought with Cat,” Sam asked confused.

 

“Cat likes to think she played a role in Kara and Lena becoming Kara and Lena since she’s the one who made Snapper assign Kara to stories involving Lena and L-Corp,” Maggie replied easily.

 

“Ah. Well, in any event, you need a maid of honor, Lena,” Sam said as she batted her eyes at her best friend and sister-in-law.

 

“And we both know I’m the best candidate for that job. We’re chosen sisters and that bond is unbreakable,” Maggie said as she too batted her eyes at Lena.

 

“Alright ladies, we are not going to have you two squabbling over who Lena’s maid of honor is. Sweetheart, you chose who you want or don’t choose anyone at all. Today is yours and Kara’s day and all that matters is that you are happy,” Eliza said as she comfortingly squeezed Lena’s hand.

 

“I love you both dearly but Kara and I made our decisions on this topic. Sam, had you stayed with Kara you’d already know this,” Lena chuckled.

 

“Leeeennnnaaaa, just tell us already,” Sam whined much to Lena and even Ruby’s amusement.

 

“Maggie, you are the best sister I could have asked for. You have given me everything in a sibling that I wish I could have gotten from Lex and so much more. Sam, you have been my best friend for as long as I can remember and you gave me the first little girl I fell in love with, Ruby. For these reasons, you both would be amazing maids of honor but Maggie, I would like for you to be my maid of honor. And Sam, before you can protest, you should go talk to your sister because neither of us are asking you to be our maid of honor because there’s something else we want you to do, something very important.”

 

“Really,” Sam asked at the same time as Maggie asked, “I…you really want me to be your maid of honor?”

 

“Yes, to both of your questions. Now, Sam, please go see your sister and while you’re at it, tell my wife that it’s my turn to see our kids before the ceremony,” Lena pouted in a way that resembled Kara’s pout.

 

“Oh Rao, you’ve been with Kara for so long that your pout is almost identical to hers and that’s too much to handle,” Sam said before turning to her daughter. “You coming, Rubes? I’m sure Aunt Kara would love to see you before the ceremony and you can help me bring your baby cousins back here.”

 

“Okay,” Ruby said before turning to her aunt. “You really look like a queen, Aunt Lena. I hope I’m half as beautiful as you when I marry Carter,” she continued before making her way out the door.

 

“I’m sorry, but, did my daughter just say she was going to marry Carter as in Carter Grant,” Sam asked incredulously.

 

“I think you mean Carter Grant-Lane; he did adopt their hyphenated last name after the wedding and after Lois legally adopted him,” Lena corrected with a chuckle.

 

“Semantics,” Sam waved Lena off before realizing Ruby had already left. “Wait! Ruby! We have to talk about this,” she yelled after her daughter as she left as quickly as she could with her new baby bump causing her to be a bit more cautious than normal all while Lena and Sam laughed.

 

“You really shouldn’t laugh, Lena; one day your children will fall in love and proclaim they’re going to marry someone too,” Eliza lightly chastised causing Lena to stopped laughing immediately while her jaw went slack, while Maggie laughed louder. “Maggie, you shouldn’t laugh either because one day you and Alex will have children who will grow up too,” Eliza continued, causing Maggie to finally stop laughing too while her jaw dropped to the floor.

 

 


 

 

Meanwhile, on the main floor of the church, Kara was going through her last look and final preparations or more accurately, she was behind a curtain working on her final preparation while Alex continued to advocate for herself as Kara’s maid of honor.

 

“I understand why you might want Astra or Sam as your maid of honor but I am your first sister. I’m the one who was with you through your awkward teenage years. I’m the one who suffered for forever as you pined after Lena but never made a move. I’m the one who supported you when you thought all was lost. I’m the one who has always been there for you….”

 

“Alex, I love you but please do not play revisionist history on my wedding day. You were not always the most supportive when it came to Lena and I,” Kara lightly chastised her sister as the memory of Alex’s past poor behavior still stung from time to time.

 

“I know but haven’t I made up for that by now,” Alex whined.

 

“You may have made up for your misdeeds, Alexandra, but that doesn’t mean they don’t still hurt. With that being said, it is not customary to have maids of honor in traditional Kryptonian bonding ceremonies but, based on my understanding of the concept, I do believe I would be an excellent candidate,” Astra said simply.

 

“If anyone is going to be Kara’s maid of honor it’s me,” Cat said as she walked into the room, holding her newborn daughter Nicole.

 

“Cat?! Cat! I wasn’t expecting to see you until the ceremony. I thought you’d be curled up with Lois and Nicole until, oh! Elle, Ali, Miah, look who it is,” Kara cooed as she looked out from behind the curtain she was behind, “Aunt Cat has brought your baby cousin to visit.”

 

“Iole! Iole,” Elle cooed immediately as Ali and Miah tried to copy her.

 

“She’s still working on her N and Cs,” Kara chuckled at the adorable way her eldest child tried to say Nicole’s name.

 

“It’s adorable,” Cat said as she came further into the room and carefully bent down to give Elle, Ali and Miah a kiss on their heads.

 

“Aunt Kara! Aunt Kara, Aunt Lena says you have a special wedding job for Mom! What is it,” Ruby asked as she came barreling into the room.

 

“Wait, you picked Sam to be your maid of honor? I thought for sure Lena would pick her,” Alex grumbled.

 

“No, I did…,” Kara began but was cut off as Sam came into the room. “Thank Rao I’m behind this curtain with how often that door is opening,” she muttered.

 

“Ruby! Since when do you think you’re going to marry Carter,” Sam demanded as soon as she saw her daughter.

 

“Oh Sam, they’ve been saying that since Lois and I got married. I think with all the weddings happening it’s making them dream. I wouldn’t worry about it too much. Plus, would it really be so bad if our children married,” Cat asked nonchalantly.

 

“Wait, you knew…,” Sam began before being cut off by Kara.

 

“As fun as this conversation is, I have a wedding to attend,” Kara said as she stepped out from behind the curtain.

 

“Oh, Kara,” Cat said in awe as she took in Kara who was dressed in a traditional Kryptonian bonding ceremony gown that looked like a more modest American wedding dress that had the House of El crest on the shoulder.

 

“Wow, you’re so beautiful, Aunt Kara,” Ruby said.

 

“Wow, Kara, you look…you look breathtaking,” Alex said in awe.

 

“Kara, you’re beautiful. You’re always beautiful, don’t get me wrong, but damn,” Sam said.

 

“Utiful! Utiful! Utiful Jeju,” Elle cooed alongside a babbling Ali and Miah.

 

“Thank you all and thank you my little sweethearts,” Kara said as she quickly moved to scoop up her children one by one and shower them with kisses before turning back to everyone else. “I know you all are wondering who my maid of honor is but first, Sam, I do have a special job for you.”

 

“What is it,” Sam asked.

 

“Well, it’s actually a job for both you and Aunt Astra,” Kara admitted nervously.

 

“A job for both of us…oh Kara, my dear niece, do you want Sam and I to give the traditional blessing your parents would have given,” Astra asked.

 

“Yes, that’s exactly what I want you both to do. I am so glad Eliza and Jeremiah are here but the blessing is a deeply held Kryptonian tradition so it wouldn’t feel right to ask them to give it but you two are the only members of my Kryptonian family who are not my wife, children or nieces and hopefully one day nephews,” Kara said with a slight smile, “so I thought it would be fitting for the two of you to give the blessing.”

 

“Kara, I’d be honored,” Astra said as she closed the distance and pulled Kara in for a tight hug while being careful not to ruin her dress, hair or makeup.

 

“I’ve heard about the blessing from you both and I will admit I’ve studied about traditional Kryptonian weddings so I’d be honored to give the blessing alongside Aunt Astra,” Sam said as she got teary eyed.

 

“Good, which bring me to the next job, my maid of honor. Alex, Cat, you both would be phenomenal maids of honor. Alex, you are my sister and I know how much you love Lena and I both and Cat, you did help get me some facetime with Lena in the beginning and it was those meetings that helped facilitate our relationship. However, when I pictured my wedding I always pictured you as my maid of honor, Alex, so I’d really like it if you would be my maid of honor.”

 

“Yes! Yes, I’d love to be your maid of honor,” Alex said as she jumped for joy just as there was a knock at the door.

 

“Who is it,” Kara called out.

 

“It’s me,” Jeremiah could be heard saying as Kara rushed to open the door.

 

“Dad!”

 

“Oh my God, Kara; you are absolutely stunning. I always dreamed of being here for your wedding day but you are even more beautiful than I ever imagined. I’m so glad I can be here to share in this moment,” Jeremiah said as he felt himself grow emotional.

 

“I’m so glad you can be here too,” Kara said as she hugged her adoptive father.

 

“Kara, sweetheart,” Eliza could be heard saying as she knocked on the door a moment later.

 

“Mom,” Kara and Alex asked in surprise as both thought Eliza was staying with Lena until the ceremony as she had already been with them.

 

“It’s nearly time to head out and Lena wanted to see the kids before the ceremony again. Sam and Ruby were supposed to bring them back but as we expected they got distracted,” Eliza chucked as she slipped into the room. “You truly do look remarkable, Kara. Lena is going to love you in this dress. Who knew Kryptonian wedding garments were so reminiscent of my favorite type of wedding dress back in the US,” Eliza mused as she took in the beauty of her daughter.

 

“Thank you. This one is almost identical to the one my jeju wore for her bonding ceremony with my ukr. That’s why I was always drawn to those movies where the female lead wore more simple and modest wedding gowns; they reminded me of home,” Kara quietly admitted.

 

“It makes sense now and I’m sure your parents are looking down on you today with nothing but smiles,” Eliza said with a big smile before realizing the time. “But, I must run so Lena can see these three again before the ceremony,” she finished before Sam and Ruby helped her scoop up Elle, Ali and Miah and take them to see Lena.

 

 


 

 

Twenty minutes later, it was finally time for the ceremony. Everyone who was to watch the ceremony from inside the church had taken their seats and all those watching across Argo and Earth were eagerly awaiting the commencement of the ceremony while broadcasts across the galaxy got underway.

 

When the classic Kryptonian bonding ceremony wedding party march began to play, everyone, no matter where or how they were watching the ceremony, became completely silent. Then, mere seconds later the large double doors dematerialized to reveal the main hall that filled to capacity.

 

With the doors having dematerialized, Jeremiah stepped forward and linked arms with Eliza before proceeding to walk down the aisle as it was customary for the parents of the couple to walk down the aisle first followed by the rest of the couple’s immediate family. When they reached the end of the aisle, Eliza sat in her chair while Jeremiah snuck up the side of the hall so he could ultimately walk his daughter down the aisle, something he planned to surprise Kara with. Next, Astra walked down the aisle arm and arm with Lucy. Once they had taken their seats, Wren escorted Sam down the aisle. As soon as they had taken their seats, Carter made his way down the aisle as a flower boy, as he and Ruby had agreed that it wasn’t fair for only Lena to get to walk down the aisle after flower petals were spread. After Carter made it to the end of the aisle, and took his seat in between his older brother and mom, Alex emerged and made her way down the aisle before taking her place next to where Kara would stand. Once Alex was standing just to the side of the alter, the music died out before the traditional Kryptonian wedding march began to play signaling that it was time for one of the brides to make her entrance. Immediately, everyone stood and turned to face the dematerialized doors.

 

“I know I’m not Zor-El, but I was hoping you would allow me the honor of walking you down the aisle,” Jeremiah whispered as he stepped up next to his daughter.

 

“You are my father just as much as Ukr is and I know he is smiling down upon us today and would be pleased to see you walk me down the aisle. I didn’t want to overwhelm you when you have quite literally just come back or I would have asked you myself,” Kara said sincerely as she began to ramble.

 

“Then let’s get you down this aisle, my beautiful daughter,” Jeremiah said as he held his arm out for Kara, who immediately took it.

 

Seconds later, the father-daughter duo began the slow but steady walk down the aisle. Both father and daughter were all smiles as they took in the sight of the assembled crowd, and especially their family and friends. When they reached the end of the aisle, Jeremiah hugged his daughter and then placed a kiss on her cheek before backing up and taking his place in front of the open seat next to Eliza.

 

 

 

With Kara eagerly looking towards the doors that had once again materialized, to ensure she didn’t accidently catch a glimpse of Lena too soon. This strategy was a good one too seeing as Lena, Maggie, Ruby and the kids were all just on the other side of the door.

 

“Utiful Mam,” Elle cooed for probably the twentieth time since she and her siblings had been taken back to Lena to see her one more time before the ceremony.

 

“Thank you, baby. Let’s get this show on the road though because I’m more than ready to renew my commitment to Kara,” Lena said as a huge grin graced her lips.

 

“Okay then, let’s get these little ones into their special little carriage so we can get you and Kara married…again,” Maggie chuckled as she and Ruby began to put Elle, Ali and Miah in the special little floating carriage Kara and Lena had built for the occasion. “I still can’t believe Kara suggested the kids come down the aisle with us. I thought for sure she’d want up there to see you both come down the aisle,” the detective mused.

 

“Aunt Kara said she has been dreaming of watching Elle, Ali, Miah and Aunt Lena come down the aisle so it makes sense,” Ruby said.

 

“That’s right, now can we please get going,” Lena said impatiently.

 

“Someone is eager,” Maggie chuckled as they all got in line to make their way down the aisle.

 

 

 

 

As soon as they were in their places, the Kryptonian traditional wedding party march began once more as the doors once again dematerialized. With the doors once again dematerialized Kara altered her position just enough to have the perfect view. Immediately, she felt herself moved to tears as she saw her niece walk down the aisle, throwing flower petals, next to the floating carriage where her children were seated, all dressed in official Kryptonian robes that distinguished them as princesses and prince, and smiling widely as their eyes met their jeju’s.

 

“Rao, look at them; look at my kids, look how happy they are,” Kara murmured as her eyes never left her children’s faces.

 

“Jeju,” Elle coed as Miah and Ali tried too, and almost successfully did, imitate her.

 

“Rao, how did I get so lucky,” Kara said as she waved to her children and Ruby when they reached the end of the aisle and were guided to sit next to Andrea who had kindly offered to watch the children for the family during the ceremony.

 

Once the children were settled, Maggie made her way down the aisle and it did not go unnoticed that Alex’s jaw literally dropped as she watched her fiancée walk down the aisle in a form fitting dress that hugged her body perfectly. For a split second, Kara thought she was going to have to stop her sister from pouncing on Maggie in front of literally all of Argo and Earth but before those thoughts could fully take over her mind, the music died out and everyone stood as the wedding march began to play once more.

 

The moment the wedding march began, Kara’s eyes were glued to the doorway where her wife would enter through any second. In fact, she was so focused on the doorway that she didn’t realize a member of her family had slipped away.

 

 

 

Meanwhile, just out of sight of the doorway, Lena was preparing to take her walk down the aisle when someone tapped her on her shoulder.

 

“Jeremiah? Why aren’t you seated inside,” Lena asked curiously.

 

“It is any father’s dream to walk their daughter down the aisle. I know that, like Kara, your biological father cannot be here but I was hoping you would grant your adoptive father-in-law the honor of escorting you down the aisle,” Jeremiah said softly but genuinely.

 

“Really,” Lena asked surprised.

 

“Yes. I know we have not had the chance to spend much time together but you are my daughter just as Kara is now and nothing would make me happier than accompanying you down the aisle just as I did for Kara,” Jeremiah said as he extended his arm to Lena.

 

“Thank you; I’d really like that,” Lena said as she struggled to control her emotions.

 

“Let’s get going then. If we wait much longer Kara is sure to come looking for you,” Jeremiah said before Lena nodded her head and they stepped into the doorway, arm in arm.

 

 


 

 

As soon as Kara saw Lena on Jeremiah’s arm, the blonde royal was overcome with emotions. As everyone stood as their second queen made her way down the aisle, Kara’s eyes didn’t leave Lena. Immediately, tears streamed down her face as she took in her wife’s beauty. Looking into Lena’s eyes Kara saw that Lena was as moved by seeing her as she was. While Kara had tear tracks streaming down her face, Lena had matching tear tracks. It was clear to everyone that there that there was no love greater than the love Kara and Lena had for each other.

 

When Lena reached Kara, neither woman could find words to express how overcome with emotions they were in that moment. However, when Jeremiah took Lena’s hand and placed it in Kara’s, before taking his seat, the two were brought back to the present and stared at each other lovingly.

 

“Hello my love. You are so beautiful. That dress, Rao, it was clearly made for you,” Kara said through watery eyes.

 

“You flatter me, Darling. But you, love, Rao, seeing you in this traditional gown, wow. You are the most beautiful person here,” Lena said.

 

“Not to ruin the moment but you two kind of need to take your places so the ceremony can begin,” Alex whispered causing the happy couple to chuckle.

 

“Yes, yes, we do,” Kara said as she held Lena’s hand and led her wife to her spot before she took her own.

 

To those unfamiliar with Kryptonian traditions, it seemed strange that the couple were standing six feet apart but to them, all Kryptonians and those familiar with Kryptonian traditions the distance signaled that something beautiful was coming.

 

“We are gathered here today under Rao’s light to celebrate and renew the bond of Queen Kara Zor-El and Queen Lena Zor-El,” Argo’s high priest began. “Before we begin, let us welcome not only our brethren but all those across the galaxy who are joining us on this most joyous of occasions. Bonding, or marriage as it is otherwise known, is the most sacred of unions our people can enter into but when it is a soulmate pair entering into such a union it is even more special. Exactly one year ago today our queens, then known publicly as Kara Danvers and Lena Luthor opened themselves to their soulmate bond and bonded. Now, on the one year anniversary of their bonding, our queens, now known to everyone as Kara and Lena Zor-El, have chosen to renew their commitment to one another. This renewal is unlike any we have seen before, however, as our queens have chosen to mix traditional Kryptonian customs and traditional customs from Earth. In honoring Earth traditions, our queens have elected to recite their own vows to each other. Queen Kara, you may begin whenever you are ready.”

 

“Lena, the first time I laid eyes on you, even though it was in the middle of a horrible situation, I knew you were special. I felt this draw towards you that I did not understand right away. As we spent time together I felt my feelings grow until it was undeniable that I was in love with you. The day we bonded, exactly one year ago, is easily one of the best days of my life as it was not only the day I knew beyond a shadow of a doubt that you returned my feelings but it was the beginning of our forever; a forever that has blessed us with three beautiful children. I love you, Lena, and I vow to love you, to cherish you, respect you, support you, to be your partner in every sense of the world for all the days of my life. My love for you is eternal,” Kara said as she fought back tears.

 

“Queen Lena, you may now begin whenever you are ready.”

 

“Kara, when we first met I never could have imagined the life we would build together. Growing up the way I did, I never thought I would know true happiness. Little did I know, letting a bubbly blonde into my life would lead me to the greatest romantic love I would ever know. You are the love of my life, Kara. I was so scared to admit it for so long because I had convinced myself that there was no way you could feel for me as I did for you but you surprised me and admitted your love. Loving you was the best and easiest decision I ever made but it wasn’t really a decision because loving you was my destiny. We are bonded together and have been for far longer than we’ve known. My love for you is endless and I vow that I will love you until the end of time. I vow to cherish you, respect you, be your equal partner in all things. My love for you is eternal and will survive even after we have both left this world. I love you,” Lena said as she now fought back tears of her own.

 

“My queens, having made your vows to each other it is my understanding that you wish to exchange new rings that will complement your bonding bracelets,” the high priest said. “In keeping with our custom with regard to bonding bracelets, though you will each step forward and place the ring on the other’s hand at the same time. Once that is done you will retake your current positions. You may proceed.”

 

After being given the go ahead by the high priest, Kara and Lena turned to their respective maid of honor to retrieve the new wedding band they would place on the other’s hand. With rings in hand, Kara and Lena stepped forward and simultaneously placed their brand new nth metal bands, with pave Kryptonian diamonds and three colored gems interspersed to represent each of their children’s birthstones, on the other’s ring finger.

 

“With this ring, I thee wed…again,” Kara said with an adorable but loving smirk as she placed Lena’s ring on her finger.

 

“With this ring, I thee wed…again,” Lena echoed as she placed Kara’s ring on her finger before the duo stepped back to their original places.

 

“Queen Kara and Queen Lena, as you stand before your family, friends, people and the galaxy to you proclaim your intent to renew your marital commitment and continue to live your lives together as wives,” the high priest asked.

 

“I do,” Kara said with absolutely no hesitation.

 

“I do,” Lena said with just as much conviction.

 

“Having reaffirmed your love and commitment to each other, it is my honor to once again declare you wives but before your recommitment can be blessed by Rao, you must receive the traditional blessing. It is our custom for the highest ranking members of a couple’s family to bless their bond to ensure that Rao will always smile down upon them. As the highest ranking members of their family, after themselves and their children who are too young to perform the blessing, General Astra In-Ze and Princess Sam Zor-El will perform the blessing,” the high priest said before stepping back so that Astra and Sam could take center stage.

 

“Having had the honor and privilege to watch you both grow in your love, I have no doubt that Rao already looks down on your marriage with joy,” Astra began.

 

“However, today we offer to you a marital blessing to ensure Rao’s forevermore blessing of your union,” Sam added.

 

“As you both know, Rao’s love is always with us. And even when we do not think so, Rao is there to help guide us. On this most special of days, we ask if you are truly prepared to walk the path of life together,” Astra said.

 

“We are,” Kara and Lena said immediately.

 

Once the words had left their mouths, Astra gestured to the floor where it opened, revealing a hole that took up the entirety of the six-foot space between Kara and Lena. Then, slowly but surely the jewel of truth and honor, which had recently been installed after the church finally underwent repairs that had been needed for decades, emerged until it finally settled.

 

“Please step forth onto the jewel of truth and honor and join hands,” Sam said a moment later.

 

“As members of your family, it is our honor to bless your marriage on this day. We bless your union and swear before Rao that all of us will love and support you in your marriage to ensure you honor not only yourselves, your family and your people but Rao as well. With this blessing, we know Rao will always guide you and lead you to prosperous times. May Rao’s light guide you until the end of time,” Astra said as she smiled at her nieces.

 

“With the blessing having been given, you may seal your recommitment with a kiss,” the high priest said as she stepped forward.

 

Having been given the okay, Kara and Lena joined their lips in a passionate but respectful kiss as those watching the ceremony cheered. They may have been married for a year already, but in that moment, it felt like they were true newlyweds again. In that moment, they knew they were actively acknowledging that while they may not have realized they bonded when they did, they accepted that bond completely and vowed to cherish and nurture it for all the days of their lives.

 

“It is my pleasure to introduce to you once more Queen Kara and Queen Lena Zor-El,” the high priest proclaimed before Kara and Lena walked back up the aisle hand in hand, happy as could be.

 

With the couple beaming with their love for each other, the people of Argo and Earth rejoiced. A Super and a Luthor were married...again....and the people of the galaxy knew they didn't need Superman or the Justice League or any other heroes because there was no force stronger than that of Kara and Lena Zor-El because there is nothing stronger than love and it was clear the two queens had more love for each other than the galaxy had ever seen before and it was that love that would protect them all should they ever need to call on them.

Chapter End Notes

And there you have it, they're married again lol For those wondering, I purposely left the descriptions of Kara and Lena's dresses vague because I wanted to leave that up to your imagination a bit so you each could envision the dress you feel each character would wear. I do hope you enjoyed this chapter though!

Going forward, expect some time jumps as there are only a few chapters left in this story. With their greatest foes vanquished, all that is left is the happily ever after part but there are a few happy moments I want to write before fully wrapping up this true labor of love.

I can't wait to read all your thoughts and comments and thank you all for supporting this story for over a year now!

Chapter 97

Chapter Notes

First, I am so sorry it has taken me this long to get this update out to you all. Unfortunately, I ended up out of town last weekend, when I wanted to get this chapter out, and then my office was hit by Covid. Thankfully, I did not get sick but I did have to cover for those who were which left me with virtually no time to finish this chapter. However, I did add an entire extra portion to this chapter as an apology.

With that being said, for those who have asked about more smut, I heard you as this chapter is very smut heavy with a surprise thrown in. I know smut isn't everyone's cup of tea but I couldn't write their anniversary/wedding night without it. I do hope you enjoy this chapter, which is longer than normal chapters. If smut isn't your thing, you can skip from the line break after the first section and then start reading towards the bottom where it starts with "twenty minutes later".

I do plan to have chapter 98 out this coming weekend like I normally would. As always, thank you for reading and I hope you enjoy this chapter!

The events following the wedding ceremony were a blur for Kara and Lena. First, they had reunited with their children who were so excited to be back with their moms. Then, the two monarchs and their three children took to the palace balcony where they re-presented their family to their people and Kara and Lena resealed their union with a kiss that was seen around the galaxy, instilling hope in millions that their perfect match was out there too. Finally, they enjoyed a wonderful wedding reception that was attended by all of their family, friends and some of Argo’s populace.

 

At the reception, there was dancing and fun to be had by all. When the happy couple would look back on photographs of their wedding and reception they would only be able to smile due to the pure happiness that was present in every shot, even the ones with tears caused from laughter from the numerous speeches given by each member of their family and close friends. 

 

When the night finally came to a close, the couple was sent off on a short honeymoon and after hugging and kissing their children one final time they boarded the shuttle that would take them to the secluded cabin in woods of Argo, a cabin that Kara’s father had built for her mother as a getaway before Kara was born.

 

 


 

 

When they arrived at the cabin, both women were in total awe. Before them was a cabin that resembled a traditional log cabin on Earth except wood was a whitish-silver color as it was made from the trees of Argo, whose bark was that color. After taking a few moments to take in the sight of the one story cabin with a flower garden out front, the giddy couple walked towards the door hand in hand, only stopping when they reached the traditional wooden door that Kara knew was a façade as it would dematerialize before rematerializing after they entered.

 

“Kara, why aren’t we going inside,” Lena asked as she looked at Kara curiously.

 

“This may not be a tradition on Krypton but it is a tradition on Earth and it is one that I intend to follow, even if we have been married for a year already,” Kara said as a grin spread across her lips.

 

“Ka…Kara,” Lena exclaimed as the blonde picked her up bridal style and quickly led them inside.

 

When they stepped into the cabin, Kara didn’t immediately set Lena down, much to the ravenette’s surprise. Rather, the blonde carried Lena straight to the bedroom and graciously deposited her bride onto the king sized bed.

 

“It is our wedding night and I intend to spend the night making love to my wife, just as I did on this day one year ago,” Kara said with lust filled eyes.

 

“Just like you did one year ago,” Lena asked with her classic smirk and arched brow.

 

“Mmmm just like I did one year ago,” Kara confirmed as she climbed on the bed and hovered above Lena before joining their lips in a passionate kiss.

 

“Fuck,” Lena gasped as she felt her arousal skyrocket all from just one passionate kiss. “Fuck, Kara,” she said as their lips parted and she stared into darkened blue eyes. “One year ago, you kissed me like that, made love to me and got me pregnant. Are you planning on making baby number four tonight, Darling,” she asked as her green eyes darkened more with every passing second.

 

“One day we will have another child but I would like to take some more time with our three little ones; three kids in one year is quite the undertaking and they deserve more time with each other and the two of us before we think about adding to the family, don’t you think,” Kara asked as her still darkened eyes looked at Lena with nothing but love.

 

“I agree, it’s why we’re both on birth Kryptonian grade birth control. But,” Lena said as her darkened loved filled eyes turned nearly black, “we can have fun practicing,” she finished before surging forward to crash their lips together once more.

 

Immediately, Kara kissed Lena back with just as much passion as Lena kissed her. As the kiss deepened, hands began to roam until the pair drew back breathless.

 

“Too many clothes,” Kara murmured with kiss swollen lips.

 

“Then take them off, Darling,” Lena purred.

 

The next few minutes were full of Kara lovingly undressing Lena. She paid attention to her dress and carefully undid the zipper, kissing each inch of skin as it became exposed. Once the dress was removed, the blonde took a moment to revel in the beauty of her bride who was wearing the sexiest set of white lace lingerie that had the House of El crest embroidered on both the bra and panties.

 

After drinking in the sight of her wife, Kara dived down and placed kisses in between her breasts while palming the large globes she loved through the fabric. Once she paid Lena’s breasts proper attention, she reached behind her bride and gently unclasped the bra before removing it and placing kisses to both breasts before placing kisses down Lena’s abdomen until she reached just above her panty line. Not giving Lena enough time to speak, Kara hooked her fingers on the lace panties and quickly pulled them off.

 

“Rao, you are so beautiful,” Kara said in awe of her before her.

 

As soon as the words left her mouth, Kara spread Lena’s legs went to dive in between her wife’s beautiful thighs but was stopped by Lena who snapped her legs closed and waggled her finger in front of the blonde.

 

“No no, Darling. I need you bare too,” Lena husked before surging forward to kiss her wife and begin working on getting Kara out of her gown.

 

Lena proceeded to carefully strip Kara of her gown, kissing her way across newly revealed skin until the blonde’s blue lace lingerie, that had been embroidered with the joined House of El and Luthor family crests, a sight which made Lena’s mouth water.

 

“Fuck. How did I get so lucky,” Lena rasped as she was overcome with emotion at the sight of her wife.

 

“I’m the lucky one,” Kara insisted.

 

“We’re both lucky, but now I really need you out of these,” Lena said before moving to place sweet kisses to the top of Kara’s breasts as she undid the bra and threw it away.

 

With Kara’s breasts revealed, Lena tweaked the nipples until both hardened and then kissed her way down Kara’s body until she reached her panties that now had a noticeable bulge forming.

 

“Well, isn’t this a surprise? Someone is clearly happy to see me,” Lena said with a smirk as she pulled the panties off to reveal Kara’s quickly hardening member.

 

“I learned that with practice, we can control when our bodies shift and tonight I want to make love to my wife just as I did a year ago today,” Kara said breathlessly before she wrapped her arms around Lena and switched their positions. “You can have your turn later but right now, I need to make love to you.”

 

“Then make love to me, Kara,” Lena said with love and lust dripping from her tone.

 

Kara didn’t waste another moment. She laid down on her stomach, with her face between Lena’s newly respread legs and looked up at Lena’s darkened orbs one last time before diving in  between the ravenette’s legs and licking her already dripping slit from the bottom to her clit. She gathered up as much of Lena’s tangy sweet juices as she could and when she reached Lena’s sensitive clit, she swirled her tongue around it before gently taking it into her mouth and sucking on it with just enough pressure to cause Lena to release a filthy moan. After getting her fill of listening to Lena’s moans, Kara released her wife’s clit and began licking her slit once more, bringing the ravenette closer to release with every stroke of her tongue.

 

Lena knew Kara knew how to satisfy her in a way only Kara ever could but she still couldn’t believe the immense pleasure Kara could give her with just her tongue. With each stroke of the blonde’s tongue, Lena could feel herself getting closer and closer to release. Before she knew it her hips began to buck wildly, begging Kara for more.

 

“Yes, right there Kara! Fuck!”

 

Hearing her bride in the throes of passion, Kara took Lena’s clit into her mouth once more while ensuring she made eye contact with the raven haired beauty. When darkened almost black green eyes finally met Kara’s equally darkened blue eyes, the latter took one finger and slowly entered Lena’s soaked pussy.

 

Within seconds, Kara had set a fast and steady pace and felt her own arousal increase with every pulse of Lena’s walls around her finger that quickly turned into two fingers. No matter how many times they had made love, Lena was always so tight and hugged Kara perfectly, whether it be her fingers or member.

 

“You feel so good Lee, so good around my fingers, gripping me so tight. I will never have enough of you,” Kara husked.

 

“Kara! Rao, so so good, give me more, I need more, I need you all of you, Kara!”

 

“And all of me you shall have, my Sunshine, my Queen,” Kara said passionately and Lena swore she’d never get tired of hearing Kara refer to her as her sunshine or her queen.

 

Before Lena could express her feelings though, Kara surged up from between her legs and kissed her hard at the same time she withdrew her fingers and just as Lena began to whimper at the loss, Kara thrust back in but with three fingers this time. She slowly built her bride back up, increasing her pace as she felt Lena open up to her more. Feeling her wife in that way, made her member a stiff as it had ever been and she knew she needed to be fully inside her wife soon or else she might blow her load before ever thrusting her member inside. Despite that knowledge, Kara was determined to make Lena cum before she thrust her member inside. So, on her next thrust Kara curled her fingers up against the spongy, ridged spot inside Lena’s pussy just past her pubic bone. In that moment, she could feel Lena’s walls tightening around her fingers more than ever before. Knowing her beautiful wife was about to come undone, Kara pulled back after a final peck and looked in Lena’s eyes.

 

“That’s it Lena, let go. Cum for me Lena; cum all over my fingers.”

 

“I’m so close, Kara. Rao, I’m…I’m coming! I’m coming!! Rao, I love you,” Lena moaned out as she felt herself begin to tip over the edge.

 

With one final thrust Lena’s walls spasmed around Kara’s fingers and Kara felt her love’s juices squirt out around her fingers. Once she had worked Lena through her orgasm, she slowly and gently removed her fingers from Lena’s pussy and brought them to her own mouth, sucking the proof of Lena’s pleasure from her fingers causing the ravenette to moan at the sight.

 

“Rao, you are so sexy, Lena. I love you so much but I need to be inside you,” Kara said after she finished sucking Lena’s juices off her fingers.

 

“I need you, Kar. I need you inside me,” Lena half moaned, half-whimpered as she spread her legs wider, revealing her still glistening pussy.

 

“I love you, Lena,” Kara murmured loving as she leaned in for one more kiss.

 

With that kiss, the Kara settled back between Lena’s spread legs, grabbed her large member in one hand and slowly slid it up and down Lena’s slit lubricating it with Lena’s juices that still covered her slit. Once satisfied she was wet enough Kara locked eyes with Lena again and with a look that conveyed pure love, she lined up the head of her member with Lena’s slick opening.

 

Having made love to her wife more times than she could count with her member, Kara knew what Lena could handle. So, with a practiced ease, she slowly pushed her member inside until every last inch was buried inside her soulmate. Giving Lena a few moments to adjust, Kara showered Lena’s breasts with kisses before gently sucking a stiff nipple into her mouth. Lena still breastfed, so Kara knew to be gentle with her wife but she couldn’t resist sucking with just enough pressure to get a taste of her love’s milk.

 

Humming at the taste of Lena’s milk, Kara almost didn’t realize Lena was gently bucking her hips up, urging Kara to begin moving.

 

“Patience my queen. Let me worship you as you deserve,” Kara said before returning to her mission to pay the rest of Lena’s body the attention it deserved.

 

“Kara, please…I need you to move,” Lena begged a few minutes later as Kara continued her work on her breasts and stomach.

 

“Mmmm, is this what you need,” Kara teased as she gave an experimental thrust.

 

“Yes! Kara please don’t tease me, I need you Darling,” Lena begged.

 

Not wanting to make her wife keep waiting, Kara moved back up her wife’s body and crashed their lips together as she began a slow and steady pace thrusting in and out of the raven haired queen. Steadily, Kara picked up her pace and the intensity of her thrusts, spurred on by the constant moans and shouts coming from Lena’s mouth.

 

After about ten minutes, both women were lost to the sounds of their moans as they raced closer and closer to their release. Kara could feel Lena’s walls tightening around her just as she could feel her member thickening, signaling her impending release.

 

“I’m close Lee. Cum with me, baby, cum with me,” Kara pleased and she snaked one hand between them to begin circling Lena’s clit.

 

“Oh Rao! Ka…Kara! Yes! Fuck, I’m close! I’m going to cum again,” Lena moaned as her hips began to buck wildly.

 

Working together, the pair felt high on their love for each other and after one, two, three more deep intense thrusts, Lena’s walls clamped down on Kara’s member and the ravenette’s second orgasm of the night washed over her as she squired her release all over Kara’s thick member. Feeling her wife’s orgasm shudder through her and simultaneously milk her member, Kara’s body stiffened and she released rope after rope of thick cum deep inside her one true love.

 

The couple helped one another through their orgasms and only once they were both satisfactorily finished did Kara gently pull her quickly softening and shifting genitalia from her wife. As soon as the pair was separate, Kara laid down on her back and quickly pulled her wife into her body, placing a tender kiss to her temple.

 

“I love you, Lena; I love you so much. Happy anniversary, my love.”

 

“Happy anniversary, Kara, and I love you too but I hope you know we’re not done yet,” Lena said as her voice quickly dropped to her bedroom tone. “You told me I could have my turn later and it’s later,” Lena said as she straddled Kara’s waist and passionately joined their lips once more.

 

“Lena,” Kara breathlessly exclaimed, not having expected her wife to turn the tables on her so quickly after rather Argo shattering orgasms if she did say so herself.

 

“Darling, it is our combination anniversary and wedding night and I also want to make love to you. Let me make love to you now, Kara,” Lena begged as she began to gently thrust her nude form against Kara’s, causing the blonde to shudder as their cores and nipples rubbed against each other.

 

Continuing to rub their bodies together through her gentle thrusts, Lena got to work kissing down her wife’s neck and chest until she reached the perky breasts she loved so much. Palming one breast, Lena brought her mouth to the other and sucked, making sure to gently tug on the nipple with her teeth in a manner she knew Kara loved. Hearing her wife’s pleasure filled moans and whimpers beneath her, Lena doubled down and on her work and began to work her way down Kara’s body until she reached her love’s recently re-shifted core.

 

“Fuck, Kara. I love you always but it so hot knowing you just filled me with your cum and now I can already bury myself in your tight heat,” Lena said as her fingers caressed Kara’s slit, her palm rubbing her bride’s clit in such a manner that Kara’s whole body withered in pleasure.

 

“Don’t…tease,” Kara moaned as she arched her back seeking out more pleasure.

 

“Don’t worry, Darling, I won’t tease you too much,” Lena said as she joined their lips while slipping her hand between Kara’s lower lips and gasped into the kiss as she felt how wet Kara was for her already. “So wet for me,” Lena murmured as she rubbed Kara’s slit, making sure to circle and add pressure to her clit just as she knew the blonde loved.

 

Hearing her wife’s moans, spurred Lena on as she continued to rub Kara’s wet folds and stimulate her stiff clit. After a few moments though, she took care to gather more of Kara’s wetness on her fingers, just as Kara always did with her, and then she thrust two fingers inside her wife’s tight walls. Feeling Kara’s slick walls grip her fingers tightly already, Lena set a steady pace.

 

Thrust after thrust, Lena brought pleasure to her bride with her fingers as she kissed her soundly while still rubbing their breasts together. As Lena continued her ministrations though, Kara could feel herself racing towards her release as her already tight walls began to clamp down around Lena’s fingers.

 

“I’m close, Lee, fuck I’m going to cum,” Kara moaned as she threw her head back as much as she could from her position on her back.

 

“Let go, Darling. Let go and cum for me,” Lena husked as she added a third finger on her next thrust.

 

“Oh Rao! Fuck! I’m coming!”

 

And after just two more thrusts of Lena’s fingers, the blonde queen clamped down on her wife’s fingers as the ravenette curled her fingers just right. As spasm after spasm tore through Kara, she gushed her released around Lena’s fingers.

 

Once the blonde had worked through her high, with Lena’s help, she had a goofy smile on her face but that smile didn’t last long as Lena quickly made her mouth water by forcing her to watch as the ravenette withdrew her fingers and brought the arousal covered digits to her mouth before sucking them clean. Watching her wife such her own juices turned Kara on all over again but she didn’t have time to think about that as Lena then joined their lips once more and began to once again rub her body against Kara’s with gentle thrusts.

 

“I’m not done with you yet, Darling,” Lena murmured against Kara’s lips as she increased the pressure of her thrusts causing Kara to feel something she hadn’t felt before.

 

“Wait! Lena, did you? Are you,” Kara stuttered.

 

“You’re not the only one who learned to have control over when her body shifts,” Lena said seductively as she wiggled her eyebrows.

 

“Really? I thought…”

 

“I know but it turns out I just had to fully accept that I am Kryptonian and once I did that I found, with the help of the palace doctor, that I too could shift and now, if you’ll have me I want to make love to my wife with my cock,” Lena said so seductively that Kara almost came again on the spot.

 

“Yes, baby yes, make love to me but first let me see you, truly see all of you,” Kara husked as she sat up and Lena obliged and moved so the blonde could truly look at her entirety.

 

Taking in the sight of her wife, Kara was once again in awe. Lena was always, and would always be, the most beautiful woman in the universe to her but seeing her in her shifted form did something to her. Kara understood fully now why Lena would tell her seeing her in her shifted form was so beautiful. As she gazed at her wife, Kara’s mouth watered as she took in the fully erect seven inch member that was a bit thicker than the blonde’s own eight inch member when she shifted. Immediately, Kara knew she needed to feel Lena in that way; she needed to feel all of Lena inside of her.

 

“Lena, you are divine; you are the most beautiful woman in this and any universe,” Kara said reverently.

 

“No, my darling life, you are the most beautiful woman in this and any universe,” Lena replied as she began to move back onto the bed until she was hovering over Kara once more. “I’m going to make love to you now, Kara; I’m going to show you how much you mean to me.”

 

“You already do that every day, Lena,” Kara said with nothing but love in her voice.

 

“I love you, Kara, so much,” Lena said as she leaned down and joined her lips and Kara’s once more.

 

As Lena continued to kiss Kara, and eventually deepened the kiss, she began to thrust her body against the blonde’s once more. With each forward thrust, Kara moaned into the kiss as she felt her hardened nipples rub against Lena’s and Lena’s erect member slide along her slit causing the tip to rub her hardened clit. After a couple minutes of this though, Kara was bucking her hips, moaning and whimpering, her body absolutely begging Lena for more.

 

“Please, Lena, I need to feel you inside me,” Kara begged as she broke the kiss.

 

“Your wish is my command, Darling,” Lena husked as she gripped her member in her hand and positioned its tip at Kara’s absolutely drenched opening. “I promise to be gentle, love, I know this is new for you and our toys unfortunately aren’t exactly the same size,” she said bashfully.

 

“It’s okay, I trust you just as you trusted me our first time with my shifted anatomy.”

 

Hearing those words fall so easily from Kara’s lips, Lena quickly rejoined their lips once more as she slowly pushed inside her wife. Tearing her lips away from Kara once the head of her member was inside, Lena looked at her wife’s face to make sure she was okay. Seeing nothing but pleasure on the blonde’s face though, Lena pushed more of her length inside until finally she was fully sheathed inside her wife’s walls.

 

“Fuck, Kara! Rao, you feel so good like this, no wonder you love when you shift,” Lena moaned as she took in the pleasure of being all the way inside her wife.

 

“You’re so big, Lee. Oh Rao, you’re stretching me so good. Fuck! I need you to move babe,” Kara practically screamed as she tried to buck her hips up but found herself unable to do so due to Lena pinning her to the bed.

 

Taking Kara’s words to heart though, Lena carefully pulled back until only her tip remained inside and then she slammed forward, causing Kara to scream out in surprise and immense pleasure. With Kara shouting her pleasure, Lena set a moderate pace, making sure she hit her wife’s g-stop on every thrust.

 

Lena continued her ministrations for several minutes but with each passing second, she could feel herself getting closure and closure to her release. She was determined to bring her wife to her sweet release before she unloaded what she knew would be a huge load. As Kara had done for her not long ago, Lena snaked a hand between then and began to rub fast small circles on Kara’s clit.

 

Continuing to thrust in and out of Kara’s tight walls, Lena continued her ministrations on the blonde’s clit causing the woman to whither, moan and scream in pleasure beneath her. Close and closer the blonde came to her release due to the dual sensations Lena was causing her to feel.

 

“Oh Rao! I’m cl…close! I’m going to cum,” Kara gasped out as her body was wracked with pleasure.

 

“Me too. Cum with me, Darling, cum with me,” Lena begged.

 

And with a handful more thrusts, Kara’s walls clamped down on Lena’s pulsing member as they began to spasm. With those pleasure filled spasms, Kara’s release flowed freely, coating Lena’s member in her juices. Feeling Kara cum around her, Lena buried her member as deep as she could before unloading thick spurt after thick spurt of rich virile cum right against Kara’s cervix.

 

For several long moments the couple helped each other through their orgasms but eventually Lena collapsed on top of Kara as both women felt utterly spend from all of their raw lovemaking.

 

“Rao, that was amazing, you were amazing,” Lena said as she gently pulled out of Kara, triggering her body to shift back to its normal state, and moved to lay lie next to her.

 

“You were perfect, Lee; I love you,” Kara said as she pulled Lena into her arms and placed a kiss to the top of her head.

 

“I love you too, Kara,” Lena hummed completely content.

 

 

 

About twenty minutes later, the happy couple were still basking in the glow of their anniversary/wedding night love making when Lena finally broke the silence.

 

“Hey Kara?”

 

“Yes, Sunshine?”

 

“I can shift too,” Lena said simply.

 

“Oh believe me, I noticed and it was utterly amazing but whether you shift or not you are absolutely perfect,” Kara said lovingly.

 

“Thank you, Darling, but do you know what this means,” Lena asked with a hint of mischief in her voice.

 

“That we don’t need the strap anymore,” Kara said questioningly.

 

“Oh, we can still find a use for that,” Lena said with a smirk before turning to look Kara fully in the eye. “But, Darling, it means that next time you can be the pregnant one.”

 

Seeing Kara’s blue eyes bulge at that statement, Lena couldn’t help but burst out in laughter.

 

“Don’t worry, Kara, it’s only nine months and I promise to wait until our kids are at least toddlers before I knock you up.”

 

“Oh Rao,” Kara gasped as the reality of Lena’s words washed over her before eventually a soft smile spread across her lips.

 

“Why are you smiling,” Lena asked with a slight chuckle.

 

“I was just thinking how amazing it is to finally be able to celebrate that we are married and have been for a whole year and that this truly feels like the start of our forever. This past year has led us to this moment where we can actually think about the future, not just for our people, but for us and what our family will look like. Falling in love with you was the best thing to ever happen to me and since you brought it up, I would be honored to carry your baby one day. I love you, Lena and I cannot wait to see what the future holds for us.”

 

“Oh Kara, I love you too,” Lena said before Kara joined their lips in a sweet and loving kiss.

 

 

 

The past year had included great struggles, tough battles and incredible highs for Kara and Lena but as they laid in bed that night they knew that everything had led to that moment and no matter what they would have an amazing life together and with their children.

Chapter End Notes

I'm sure some of you saw it coming but Lena has fully accepted her Kryptonian side now so naturally she got to experience the fun Kara did at the beginning of this story. Also, for those wondering why I didn't spend more time on the reception, I chose to do that because the wedding was the main event for their wedding celebration not the reception but I do hope you enjoyed this chapter! Up next there will be a time jump and some surprises as we enter our final couple of chapters. Depending how certain things shape up I'm anticipating only one or two more chapters plus an epilogue. But, don't worry, I have another SuperCorp story idea in my head (non G!P but it's gonna be a great story). Anyway, thank you for reading and I can't wait to read your comments!

Chapter 98

Chapter Notes

I know it's been far longer than anticipated for this chapter to be uploaded and I wanted to apologize for the delay. For those who don't read my Clexa fic, my Uncle passed away the weekend before last and right after his services at the end of last week I had a planned trip out of town so I haven't been able to write much. As you read this chapter please keep in mind that what I write does not follow science at all times and I make a lot of things up to fit my imagination and story goals. I do hope you enjoy this chapter!

Two Years Later

 

“Good evening and thank you for joining this special edition of The Lois Hour brought to you live from the heart of New Krypton’s capital, Argo City by Catco Worldwide Media,” Lois said from her seat on the stage of her hit intergalactic talk show. “Today is a very special day for our show as today marks exactly one year since our very first episode,” she continued to the rising applause of her audience. “Over the past year a lot has happened. We’ve welcome just about every imaginable guest here on New Krypton and we’ve welcomed some of the most well-known individuals throughout the galaxies. More importantly though, we’ve seen great change both here on New Krypton and throughout the known galaxies. And today, during this special broadcast we will talk with the two women who have led the charge for change. Without further ado, please welcome Their Majesties, Kara and Lena Zor-El, Queens of New Krypton,” Lois proclaimed as a large smile spread across her face.

 

While thunderous applause rang through the set, Kara and Lena walked onto the sound stage looking regal as ever. Both were dressed in traditional Kryptonian royal robes with modest crowns adorned on their heads. The pair were all smiles as they walked towards Lois who, along with her wife Cat and their children Adam, Carter and Nicole, were now full-time residents of Argo City.

 

When they reached Lois, the reporter turned talk show host respectfully curtsied to keep in line with proper royal protocol even though she had been told on numerous occasions that she was family and didn’t have to courtesy to them. Then, after exchanging hushed pleasantries all three women too their seats, with Kara and Lena instantly cuddling as close as they could while still adhering to royal protocol.

 

“Your Majesties, as always it is an honor and pleasure to have you on our show,” Lois said with a smile.

 

“And we are always happy to be here,” Kara said with a smile.

 

“We wouldn’t dream of missing the one year anniversary of your show’s premiere. We may be extremely busy but we always make sure to watch your show and our children love watching it too. I swear Elle, Miah and Ali are obsessed with watching their Auntie Lois on television,” Lena replied with a chuckle.

 

“Well in that case, Elle, Miah and Ali, I love you very much and I’m so glad you like watching my show,” Lois said as she looked right at the camera, speaking to the young toddler aged royal children.

 

“You seriously just make their year,” Kara said with a chuckle.

 

“I’m glad I could be of service,” Lois said with a smile before growing serious. “As much as I’d love to spend this segment talking about your children, I do have to ask about this past year. What has it been like for you both?”

 

“We feel very blessed to have accomplished everything we have not only this past year but over the entirety of our time as queens. Each day, I cannot help but smile seeing the proof of all of our efforts, and by our efforts I do mean the efforts of every single member of this community. If it wasn’t for every member of our society, and our friends throughout the galaxies, we would not have been able to accomplish even a fraction of what we have and I am so grateful to be a part of this all,” Lena said sincerely with a warm smile.

 

“We have had so many dreams for rebuilding Krypton and making it even better than it was before and to see so many of them come to fruition and many more we hadn’t even dreamed of has been amazing. This is just the beginning though; this is the start of a new era for New Krypton and the galaxies and I could not be prouder of that,” Kara added resolutely with a smile that matched Lena’s.

 

“You both certainly have a lot to be proud of. What is the project you have been most proud of though,” Lois asked inquisitively.

 

“For me, I am most proud of our work on clean energy and zero emissions output. As we all know, our ancestors did not realize how harmful their methods were to our planet until it was too late. Now, we do not need to worry about that happening because our planet is one hundred percent powered by clean energy and we are on track to have zero emissions output in five years. The Harun-El helped us on this venture greatly and paved the way for different types of Harun-El to be discovered that help lower, and eventually erase our emissions output. I can only hope that other planets will follow our example so they do not one day share the fate of our original planet,” Kara said ruefully as she couldn’t help but think about Krypton’s destruction.

 

“New Krypton’s clean energy and zero emissions output polices are groundbreaking. Before relocating here, I wished my government would take more strides towards protecting our environment and unfortunately, they have been fairly slow to enact change but here the two of you and every member of the Science Guild especially have put in the work to truly enact change. I can only hope that the example you have set will be followed by other planets before too much environmental damage happens to their planets,” Lois replied.

 

“I share that dream as well,” Kara said with a slight smile.

 

“Queen Lena, what project are you most proud of?”

 

“I have two projects that fit that bill. First, I’m so proud that the most gifted minds in our society were able to work together with L-Corp to create technology that allowed us to add land to our planet so we could be larger than just Argo City. We may not classify as a planet by Earth standards, but we now have four metropolises and several smaller town that are thriving. We have more green spaces for outdoor activities and we’ve even seen more business from other planets come to New Krypton, thereby expanding our reach amongst the galaxies. When we came to Argo the first time together, there weren’t an exceedingly large number of Kryptonians left but by working with L-Corp and finding a way to increase our geographical size we have seen birth rates soar and we’ve seen immigrants from all over the known galaxies come here to make their home. We have truly become a melting pot for anyone willing to work hard for the great good and that brings me to the second thing I’m equally proud of, L-Corp’s work,” Lena said as she spoke with pride.

 

“What about L-Corp are you proud of,” Lois asked.

 

“I, like you, was born in the United States. The US has always called itself a melting pot where everyone is welcome but in reality, they didn’t function that way, at least not fully. L-Corp however, is committed to making sure everyone is welcome and has an equal opportunity to succeed. At our Argo City location, L-Corp prides itself in giving everyone, no matter where they come from, an equal opportunity to succeed. Their inclusivity measures have helped build New Krypton into what it is today and I am even prouder that their initiative here has been expanded to all other L-Corp branches meaning even more people are getting opportunities they didn’t have before.”

 

“My sister, is one person who has benefited from that L-Corp initiative. When she relocated here permanently to be with the woman she loves and their child, she found it hard to be a human on New Krypton. People were wary of her when she wasn’t with a member of the royal family, because they weren’t used to non-Kryptonians living here and even after she became Kryptonian through bonding with her wife, she didn’t feel completely at ease. It wasn’t that the people here were not welcoming, it was just that this can be a hard job market to break into if you weren’t born here but L-Corp gave her a job as their head of security. Now, she is fully integrated into our society much like I felt once L-Corp’s inclusivity policy was expanded planet wide.”

 

“It’s no secret that your sister is married to my aunt, so her particular circumstances are well known to us but we are still so glad that the initiative helped her feel at home here. I am also proud that L-Corp’s initiative caught on among our guilds and other businesses across New Krypton,” Kara says with pride clear in her voice.

 

“What do you both say to those who have voiced their discontent with these initiatives,” Lois asked.

 

“I know not everyone agrees with this initiative but before Krypton was destroyed we were, for the most part, a very closed off society. Only a small number of our people, outside of the Military Guild, ever left the planet and outside of official events non-Kryptonians did not come to the planet. We were extremely advanced then but despite all of our advancements and intellectual prowess we were still unable to save the entirety of our planet. However, now, we are welcoming those from all over and their contributions will only help us. Case in point, my amazing wife. She was not born here, yet without her we would not have been able to save Argo just a couple years ago. Cat Grant and yourself are from Earth but you have brought us advancements in how we share our news so that we know what is going on around us far quicker than we ever have known before. So, to answer your question, I would tell those people to look at these examples and ask themselves if we are a more advanced society, as we pride ourselves as being, because we welcome views and insight from others or were we more advanced when we refused to seek outside help even during our darkest hour,” Kara eloquently stated.

 

“That’s very insightful. Queen Lena, you have a unique perspective as you did not come here until you were an adult. What do you say to those who are not pleased with the initiative?”

 

“Unfortunately, we cannot please everyone all the time,” Lena began, “but I can promise those individuals that Queen Kara and I always act with this planet’s best interests at heart and we hope you see that. We also do hear you and your concerns, which is why we have enacted very thorough rules regarding immigration to ensure that those who try to come here with ill intentions cannot enter our lands.”

 

“Those are wonderful sentiments, Your Majesties, which brings us to a special announcement we’re told you have for the citizens of New Krypton. What is the announcement,” Lois asked eagerly, practically sitting on the edge of her seat in anticipation.

 

“We have always said that we wanted to make this planet the absolute best it can be and we believe that to achieve this we need to invest in our children because they are our future,” Lena began.

 

“Our educational system is one of the most advanced in the known galaxies but we can always improve, which is why Queen Lena and I are enacting the World Scholar Bill,” Kara said with a smile.

 

“This bill is enacted through our role as sovereigns and it aimed at ensuring our students have as much knowledge as they can before they share that knowledge when they join the workforce and help us improve our planet even more. Under this bill, all students will complete a two year, fully funded, internship upon graduation and before they enter the workforce. These internships will be tailored to each student’s particular interests but will also expose them to additional disciplines they may not have previously considered. Additionally, these internships will take place all over the known galaxies and in exchange for hosting our students, we will host students from other planets as well to help broaden their education before they join the workforce of their home planet or country,” Lena explained, clearly proud of the bill.

 

“I am at a loss for words,” Lois said after a minute as she was still processing the announcement. “This bill sounds like it will truly expand the horizons of our young people and allow them to bring knowledge they normally wouldn’t have into our workforce thereby enabling them to help improve our home even more,” she said completely blown away by the announcement.

 

“That is the goal,” Kara said with a smile.

 

“We hope our young people enjoy the experiences they will have during their internship years and we hope they all take advantage of how customized these experiences can be,” Lena said.

 

“The entire bill, including a list of planets already signed up to participate as host nations, can be found on our official website. Per tradition, a copy will also be affixed to an easel outside of the palace for one week,” Kara added.

 

“I’m being told we only have a minute left but, before we go, can you tell us what prompted the creation of this bill specifically?”

 

“The House of El moto is El Mayrah or stronger together and we,” Kara said as she reached for Lena’s hand and interlaced their fingers, “feel that our planet will be stronger together by learning everything we possibly can from other planets and other peoples.”

 

“That is a beautiful sentiment, and I couldn’t agree with it more,” Lois said before turning to speak directly into the camera. “We’d like to thank Their Majesties, Queen Kara and Queen Lena for joining us during this very special edition of The Lois Hour. Up next, we have even more amazing guests to mark this special occasion,” Lois said before the show cut to a brief commercial break.

 

 

 

“That was great, guys. Thank you again for coming on the show,” Lois said once she given the all clear that they were off the air.

 

“Of course! We’re always happy to come on the show. We’ll see you later, right,” Kara asked.

 

“Absolutely. Cat, Carter, Adam and I wouldn’t miss this for the world. Speaking of, Adam wanted to make sure you both know that he’s more than happy to watch the kids tonight as he’ll already be watching the rest of the kids alongside Carter and Ruby so you both can enjoy yourselves.”

 

“He sure is taking every possible opportunity to watch the kids,” Lena chuckled, thinking about how Adam had offered to watch Elle, Miah and Ali at least twice a week for the past month.

 

“Even though he helps us with Nicole all the time I think he just wants to get as much practice in as possible before the baby comes,” Lois said with a slight chuckle.

 

“I still can’t believe that he is married now and expecting a baby,” Kara said.

 

“He and Imra truly are a perfect match. I had high hopes for the diplomatic mission to Saturn last year but I have to say it was even more successful than I had hoped,” Lena said with a slight smile.

 

“They really are a perfect match. If they weren’t so perfect for each other and if they hadn’t decided to make their home here in Argo, I think Cat would have had a stroke at the idea of him marrying so young,” Lois added.

 

“That’s probably true,” Kara chuckled before realizing the time. “As much as we love spending time with you, Lois, we do need to head out so we can see the kids and get ready.”

 

“Of course. I’ll see you later tonight,” Lois said before she hugged Kara and Lena and the two monarchs left the stage to make their way back to the palace.

 

 

 

With the interview done, it was finally time for the couple to get ready for a very special wedding ceremony.

Chapter End Notes

And there you have a little glimpse at what Kara and Lena have done for their people. I know I didn't explain everything but as they expanded, Kara and Lena did need to rename their home as they expanded it to be more than just Argo, hence the new "planet" name of New Krypton. Our leading ladies have done a lot to advance Kryptonian society and I hope you liked seeing a bit of what they have done! As always, thank you for reading!!

Chapter 99

Chapter Notes

Surprise! To make up for taking so long to get chapter 98 out, I'm also uploading chapter 99. I hope you enjoy this chapter :)

A few hours after the interview, Kara and Lena were in the gardens, making sure everything was ready to go. It had been a long time coming but the day had finally come for Alex and Maggie as well as Sam and Wren to be joined in holy matrimony. Since returning to New Krypton, formerly known as simply Argo, Kara and Lena, Cat and Lois, Lucy and Astra, Adam and Imra, J’onn and M’Gann (a fellow Martian he had met shortly after Kara and Lena’s formal wedding ceremony), Eliza and Jeremiah, and even Andrea and Kelly a few months earlier had all either renewed their vows or gotten married.

 

Originally, both couples planned to wed within months of Kara and Lena’s ceremony but expanding their families took center stage and both couples ultimately postponed their ceremonies. First, Sam decided that she wanted her and Wren’s baby to be able to join in on the celebrations as it didn’t seem fair to her that Ruby could be at the wedding but the new baby wouldn’t. Then, Alex and Maggie decided to participate in the trial to see if the official birthing matrix was truly capable of producing healthy babies for not just Kryptonians or pairs with at least one Kryptonian partner but for everyone consistently. In the end, Sam gave birth to a baby boy, who she and Wren named Leo, and a few months later Alex and Maggie welcomed a little girl via the birthing matrix, who they named Esme.

 

With both couples welcoming a new addition, they took time to bond with their little ones and enjoy life with them, but today was the day they would all finally marry the loves of their lives. They had not planned on having a dual ceremony but, over the past few years the two couples had become extremely close as they were always having game nights and movie nights with Kara and Lena for what the latter couple had declared “sibling nights”. At one of their sibling nights, Kara had selected a movie where two sisters wed their prince charmings in a dual ceremony and when the wedding sequence aired she jokingly commented that the two couples should wed in a similar ceremony. Kara had not expected Alex and Sam to immediately comment that it sounded like an amazing idea but now that the day had arrived for the dual ceremony, the blonde was thrilled that her two sisters had formed such a close relationship and were finally getting married to their perfect matches.

 

 


 

 

Once all the guests were seated, Kara and Lena took their places at the front of the aisle as they would be conducted the ceremony, using their authority as the reigning monarchs. As soon as they were in place the traditional wedding march began to play, signaling that the brides and groom were about to make their entrance as they had elected to forgo having wedding parties given that it was a double ceremony.

 

First, Wren, who donned traditional Kryptonian wedding garb, walked down the aisle alone first. When he reached the end of the aisle, he took his place and eagerly awaited his bride’s entrance. Next, Maggie walked down the aisle, wearing a classic sleeveless gown, accompanied by J’onn. When she reached the end of the aisle, she took her place and joined Wren in waiting for her bride. Moments later, Sam emerged, wearing a traditional Kryptonian gown and accompanied by Astra. Astra had been deeply touched when Sam asked her if she would be willing to walk her down the aisle given that all three of her parents had passed. Reaching the end of the aisle, Astra hugged her niece and then turned to Wren before hugging him as well. While engulfed in the hug Astra whispered a reminder of her threat to end him if he ever hurt her precious niece, causing Wren to shuddered before whispering back resolutely that he’d rather die than hurt Sam. Satisfied with her protégé’s answer, Astra took her seat next her wife and quickly interlaced their fingers before resting their joined hands atop Lucy’s barely noticeable baby bump. It may have been Sam and Wren and Alex and Maggie’s wedding day but Astra was still celebrating the news that she and Lucy had created a life together and would be welcoming their second child in a matter of months. Before Astra could get too caught up in her thoughts, Alex emerged, wearing a sleeveless gown with a plunging neckline, on her father’s arm as Jeremiah beamed with pride. When the pair reached the end of the aisle, Jeremiah hugged his daughter before hugging Maggie. Like Astra, Jeremiah issued a threat of his own, that had Maggie swallowing harshly before he took his seat next to his wife.

 

“Good evening and welcome to this most joyous of occasions,” Kara said to begin the dual ceremony.

 

“Today we gather to witness the joining of Princess Sam Zor-El and General Wren Zod and the joining of Alex Danvers and Maggie Sawyer,” Lena said as she struggled to contain her wide grin.

 

“Marriage is a sacred union that is not to be entered into lightly. Princess Sam and General Wren, we pray that Rao will show you the light and guide you on your journey through life together as equal partners. Alex and Maggie, we pray that Rao and God will guide you on your journey together as equal partners,” Kara said.

 

“General Wren, do you take Princess Sam as not only your bonded soulmate but your lawfully wedded wife,” Lena asked.

 

“I do,” Wren said before the final word had even completely left Lena’s mouth.

 

“Princess Sam, do you take General Wren as not only your bonded soulmate but your lawfully wedded husband,” Kara asked her sister.

 

“I do,” Sam said as a bright smile spread across her lips.

 

“Maggie,” Lena said as she turned to the other couple, “do you take Alex to be your lawfully wedded wife?”

 

“I do,” Maggie said as she was barely able to contain her smile.

 

“Alex, do you take Maggie to be your lawfully wedded wife,” Kara asked her sister.

 

“I do,” Alex said with a beaming smile.

 

“Having made your intentions clear, you shall recite your vows to one another and you all have elected to share your own vows. However, you couldn’t agree on who would recite their vows first. Based on the results of the coin toss,” Lena said to the sound of laughter from the guests in attendance, “Alex and Maggie will go first. Alex, you may recite your vows whenever you are ready.”

 

“Maggie, all my life I didn’t understand why I could never find true happiness. I was happy, don’t get me wrong, but I wasn’t truly and completely happy and then I met you. Meeting you was a breath of fresh air and suddenly I knew what true love is. You are my best friend and the love of my life, Maggie. I love you for who you are, even if that is a blanket hog at night,” Alex said with a watery chuckle as tears welled in her eyes.

 

“I do not,” Maggie protested much to the amusement of everyone in attendance.

 

“You do, but I love you anyway. You are my soulmate, and together we have built a beautiful family. You and Esme are the loves of my life and I cannot wait for us to officially be a family not only in our hearts but in the eyes of the law. I love you, Maggie, and I cannot wait to call you my wife until the end of time,” Alex finished as she looked first at Maggie with nothing but love in her eyes and then at little Esme who was still too young to understand what was happening but seeing her mommies smiling made the little girl smile.

 

“Maggie, you may now recite your vows,” Lena said.

 

“Alex, before I met you I didn’t think relationships were for me and I certainly didn’t think having a family was for me. You changed everything though. You showed me what love is, what it’s like to be unconditionally loved, what it’s like to have a family who unconditionally loves me and you taught me how to love too. I cannot imagine life without you or our amazing little girl,” Maggie said as she lovingly looked at Alex and then Esme as tears welled in her eyes. “I swear, I had more prepared to say but I really just want to be your wife already. I love you, Alex, always.”

 

“I know you two are ready to be married but we have a little bit more business to attend to first,” Kara said as she turned her attention to Sam and Wren. “Princess Sam, you may now recite your vows.”

 

“I didn’t think I was destined to have true love but then, when I least expected it, I met you and my world was turned upside down in the best way. You showed me what true unconditional romantic love is and I will spend the rest of my life showing you that same true unconditional love in return. We have been married for some time now due to our bonding but today I stand here to declare in front of our family and friends that I love you and will love you all the rest of my days. I love you Wren and I cannot wait to see what life has in store for us and our two amazing children,” Sam said adoringly.

 

“General Wren, you may recite your vows now,” Kara said.

 

“Sam, I spent much of my life trying to prove that I wasn’t like my family but no matter how hard I tried and how many times I proved myself, I was always looked at as someone who was less than, at least by most people. Then, you came into my life and from the moment we met you saw me for me and never judged me for who my family was. From that moment I knew I wanted you in my life and I know that’s when I began to fall in love with you. Our souls are forever entwined as one because that is how true and pure our love is. I love you Sam and I will always love you,” Wren said lovingly.

 

“Princess Sam and General Wren and Alex and Maggie,” please step onto the jewel of truth and honor,” Kara said gesturing to the jewel which was situated between the two couples. “As reigning monarchs, Queen Lena and I hereby bless your unions so that Rao may always guide you,” Kara continued, as both couples had agreed to for a short blessing to be given, even though Rao was not the God Alex and Maggie believed in as they believed in a different higher power due to their upbringing on Earth. “It is now my great honor to declare Princess Sam and General Wren, who previously bonded, as married once more and it is my great honor to declare Alex and Maggie as wives for the very first time,” she said a moment later.

 

“You may now kiss your spouse,” Lena said a second later.

 

As Wren kissed Sam and Alex kissed Maggie, those in attendance cheered and applauded. Both couples had been together for years, and Sam and Wren had technically been married for some time under Kryptonian law, but everyone in attendance joined in celebrating their unions. None were happier than the couples’ respective children though.

 

As the two couples walked back down the aisle, hand in hand with their spouses, everyone was all smiles and excited for the future which was certainly bright.

 

 


 

 

Later that night, after the joyous dual wedding reception was long over, Lena found Kara standing on their balcony taking in the beautiful view.

 

“What has you staring out at the sights so intently,” Lena asked as she wrapped her arms around Kara from behind.

 

“I’m just happy. Everyone we love is officially married now, we’ve built a truly amazing society for our people that is evolving every day and growing every day and most importantly our little family is thriving,” Kara said.

 

“I since a but coming,” Lena said as she sensed that there was something her wife wasn’t telling her.

 

“I got some news tonight at the reception,” Kara said as she turned around in Lena’s arms.

 

“News? Is everything alright,” Lena asked suddenly filled with worry.

 

“Do you remember our trip two months ago?”

 

“Of course I do! It was an amazing weekend getaway,” Lena replied with a blissful smile on her face as she thought about the weekend she and Kara had spent on a new ally planet, Naboo.

 

“Well it’s true what they say, Lena, one moment changes everything,” Kara said as a smile threatened to break through and spread across her lips.

 

“Kara, what do you mean? You’re not making sense and what does this have to do with you finding out news tonight?”

 

“Lena, I found out tonight that that weekend, that moment, changed everything for us,” Kara said as she grabbed Lena’s hands and slowly moved them to her lower abdomen. “Lena, I found out tonight that I’m about eight weeks pregnant,” she said as she placed her hands on top of Lena’s.

 

“Really,” Lena asked as she looked at their hands atop Kara’s stomach and then directly into her wife’s beautiful blue eyes.

 

“Yes. We’re going to have another baby,” Kara said as tears welled in her eyes.

 

“Oh Rao, this is amazing! We’re having another baby! Rao! I love you, I love you so much,” Lena said as she crashed her lips against Kara’s before pulling back and falling to her knees. “And I love you too, little one. Mam love you so much already,” she said as she carefully lifted Kara’s night shirt and placed a gentle kiss to her stomach that would soon swell with their child.

 

 

 

As the happy couple basked in the joy surrounding the news that they would be welcoming a new child in a matter of months, they couldn’t help but think about how blessed they were. They built a life together that not only resulted in saving Argo, building it into New Krypton and ushering in a new era of prosperity for their people but in the creation of a beautiful family that meant more to them than anything. In that moment, they knew beyond a shadow of a doubt that one moment can change everything, and for them that moment was when they fell in love.

Chapter End Notes

And finally, all of our characters have gotten a happy ending. Some of my final pairings may be shocking but they made the most sense to me. And for those wondering, Sam did take Wren's last name of Zod. Wren's father may have been horrible but like Lena with the Luthor name, Sam and Wren show what good a Zod can do. Anyway, I do hope you enjoyed this chapter and all of the surprises it brought. Sadly though, this did mark the final regular chapter of this story. Chapter 100 will be the epilogue and final conclusion for this story. Thank you all for sticking with me for over a year now and I hope you have enjoyed this story and will enjoy the epilogue!

Chapter 100

Chapter Notes

Twenty-Three Years Later

 

 

Kara and Lena had been ruling New Krypton for twenty-five years, yet for them it still seemed like it was just yesterday that they arrived on what was then known simply as Argo to help save what was left of the Kryptonian race and society. Over the past twenty-five years they had saved the planet, rebuilt Kryptonian society into one more advanced than their ancestors ever could have dreamed of, ratified old laws that disadvantaged sects of their people, passed new laws that helped their people flourish and overall led the planet into an era of unprecedented prosperity. New Krypton had become the leader in intergalactic relations and the gold standard other planets tried to emulate so they could have even a fraction of the success New Krypton had found in all aspects of its society.

 

While Kara and Lena were proud of what they had accomplished for their planet and people, their crowning achievement was the family they had raised. Together they had raised four amazing children who they could not be prouder of.

 

Their eldest daughter, Elle, was twenty-five years old and an accomplished diplomat even at her young age. Elle had inherited her mother’s genius level intellect causing her to finish school six years early. Due to this, Elle chose to complete four years of internships, instead of the standard two that the World Scholar Bill her mothers created called for. She first completed an internship on New Krypton with the military guild where she learned from both her Great Aunt Astra and Uncle Wren. Then she completed an internship in National City at L-Corp where she learned from Andrea and Kelly, who operated a mental health clinic at L-Corp for the benefit of L-Corp employees and their families. She then did an internship with at the New Krypton embassy on Saturn. Finally, she completed an internship with the monarchy of Naboo. Together these internships provided Elle with knowledge and skills that would aide her in being a phenomenal queen when the time came.

 

Once her internships were completed, Elle joined her mothers staff and continued to learn from them until she was appointed as New Krypton’s ambassador to Naboo at the age of twenty. Quickly, Elle became a top diplomat, often winning awards and helping to strengthen New Krypton and Naboo’s relationship so much so that Naboo became one New Krypton’s strongest allies.

 

Elle didn’t only thrive professional though, she also thrived in her personal life. Her entire life she had heard the story of how her moms fell in love and discovered they were soulmates, and had seen their love firsthand, and she also saw the beauty in the soulmate bonds most of her family members had with their spouses. She even saw how happy her older cousin Ruby was with her soulmate, Jamie, who she had met during her first internship year, years earlier, on the planet Lumaria. Having a front row seat to all of that pure love between soulmates, Elle craved to find her own soulmate and she did, when she least expected it.

 

After being the ambassador to Naboo for four years, Elle met Lucas Mikalson, the youngest son of Queen Freya and the late Queen Keelin Mikalson. Elle often worked closely with the royal family of Naboo but Lucas had been away on assignment with Naboo’s armed forces so she had never been able to meet him during her internship year or the early years of her ambassadorship. When the pair did finally meet, they were immediately taken with each other and six months later discovered they were soulmates. A lavish royal wedding then took place on New Krypton three months later, the location chosen as Elle was the heir to the throne there while Lucas was only fourth in line for the Naboo throne. Elle could not have been happier to find her soulmate and thankfully her mothers adored Lucas and couldn’t have picked a better partner for their eldest child.

 

Following their formal wedding, the happy couple returned to Naboo. Elle resumed her ambassadorship duties upon their return while Lucas took his place as a Captain in the New Kryptonian warrior regiment that provided security for the embassy.

 

Overall, Elle had done quite well for herself and proved to be a force to be reckoned with in all aspects of her life and Lucas had proven to be an excellent addition to the royal family of New Krypton. There was no doubt in anyone’s minds that Elle and Lucas would be amazing monarchs when the time came.

 

Elle wasn’t the only of Kara and Lena’s children to do well though. Miah and Ali maintained an extremely close bond their entire lives due to being twins. In many ways the twins, like their older sister, reminded people of their mothers but they were also very different from their mothers. Unsurprisingly, the twins too had inherited Kara and Lena’s genius level intellect but neither wished to pursue a career path their moms had gone down.

 

The twins had always been close to their Aunt Alex and Aunt Maggie so they completed their first internship year in National City where they stayed with their aunts and cousins Esme and Emmet, who the couple had welcomed when Esme was two. Miah completed his internship alongside Alex at the DEO while Ali completed hers with Maggie at the NCPD. By the end of the year, both twins knew they wanted to pursue careers in law enforcement, just like their aunts. However, the twins had very different law enforcement career goals. Miah wanted to help aliens and protect society from rogue aliens who meant to cause harm to others. He wanted to work for the DEO and one day, he wanted to be the director of the DEO just like his Aunt Alex, who had taken over for J’onn upon his retirement. Ali meanwhile, wanted to be a detective. She wanted to investigate crime back home on New Krypton and puzzle the pieces together until they fit and a suspect was apprehended. She wanted to be like her Aunt Maggie, who was the Chief of Detectives for the NCPD. Due to these law enforcement geared career goals, the twins went their separate ways for the final internship year. Miah went to Belarus where he spent a year working with the most wanted division of the DEO, International Division. Ali meanwhile, went to Colu to work with the Coluans and learn their advanced techniques and how they approach investigations. Ultimately, Miah stayed in Belarus following his internship, with his mothers blessings, as he accepted a field agent position with the DEO. Ali meanwhile, returned to New Krypton where she joined the ranks of law enforcement. She started out as a peacekeeper in Argo City.

 

While stationed with the DEO in Belarus, Miah met fellow DEO agent, Hal Gorroson. Like Miah, Hal hailed from another planet, specifically Titan which was a moon of Saturn, and chose to work for the DEO to help aliens and protect society from rogue aliens who meant to do harm. By his one year work anniversary with the DEO, Miah had asked Hal out and now, at the age of twenty-four, he was happily married to the man he learned was his soulmate.

 

Ali did not follow her brother into the land of wedded bliss but at the age of twenty-four she had just met Keli Al-Vex, who was a young judicial official. The relationship was still fairly new but Kara and Lena had a feeling that Keli was the one for their little girl, just as they had the same feeling about Elle and Miah’s spouses.

 

While Elle, Miah and Ali all followed in the footsteps of a member of their family, Noah, the youngest of the Zor-El children forged his own path. Growing up, the twenty-two year old often heard both his moms tell stories about all the different places they had been. Those stories instilled a desire to travel the known galaxy and even the unknown galaxy in him. When it came time for his internship years, a full two years early, as he too had inherited his mothers intelligence, Noah received permission to serve both internship years with Captain Killian Jones, a former British Airforce Captain who traded in his royal commission to lead a crew of explorers whose goal was to not only explore but help whoever they could along the way. Kara and Lena had met Captain Jones while Kara was pregnant with Noah and he quickly became a trusted friend who often would report his findings back to them and alert them to areas that could use their help or warn them of peoples who meant to cause them harm. For those reasons, Kara and Lena knew they could trust Captain Jones to watch out for their son during his internship period.

 

In the end, Noah had an amazing two years with Captain Jones and his crew. He explored so many locations, met so many people and even helped prevent an attack or two. By the time his internship period ended, Noah was more convinced than ever before that he was meant to be an explorer. When he returned to New Krypton, he told his mothers what his desire was and they supported his decision. In fact, they supported his decision so much that they created a new sect of the military guild that focused solely on exploration and reporting back any potential threats or potential allies located. Due to his prior experiences, the military guild voted to allow Noah to command the new exploration unit and they also assigned four decorated warriors who also had tracking skills to the unit and one translator, bringing the total size of the unit to six people.

 

While on his first official exploration as the leader of the Exploration Unit, Noah and his team were exploring a recently discovered planet called Sky Ring when they encounter a small tribe of Sky Ring natives. They appeared hostile at first but before a fight broke out a young woman named Nova stepped forward and calmed the tensions. Thankfully, Nova knew English and was able to explain that her people had fled persecution and feared they may have been there to return them home to Bardo. Noah, for his part, was immediately taken by Nova’s beauty and struck up a conversation with the young woman about her people. In the end, Noah was able to create a treaty with the people of Sky Ring. He also managed to score a date with Nova, who he was still happily dating long-distance but he hoped she would join his unit soon so they could spend more time together.

 

 

 

With their children all grown up and settled into their career paths, Kara and Lena began to think about their next steps. They had spent the bulk of their adult lives building up a planet that was once thought to have perished, but for Kara and her cousin Kal the houseless.

 

They didn’t view their years as queens as something that restricted them though. In fact, they were extremely proud of all they had accomplished. Through their leadership and genius level intellect they were able to lead the development of technology that allowed them to increase the size of their planet and now New Krypton was bigger than Krypton ever was. They also helped usher in groundbreaking laws that benefited their people and society as a whole. They even managed to make New Krypton an inter-galactic hub for business. Due to Lena’s business acumen, New Krypton had become the place where businesses wanted to be and the economic benefits to New Krypton allowed them to ensure no one on New Krypton was living in poverty. The list of things Kara and Lena accomplished as Queens of New Krypton truly was endless. Kara and Lena were easily the most beloved monarchs in the history of Krypton and New Krypton but they weren’t just beloved because of what they did for the planet, they were beloved because the work-life balance they found that enabled them to be truly present parents for each of their four children. The couple never missed a school play or concert, they were at every sports game their children played, spent plenty of quality time with their children altogether and individually and most importantly put their children first, even above their duties to the crown. Society may have matter to Kryptonians but over the years it became clear that family was what mattered most to the people of New Krypton, especially those who were alive when Krypton exploded and lost their families in the blink of an eye. For these reasons, Kara and Lena Zor-El were easily the most loved and adored monarchs in the history of the Kryptonian monarchy.

 

Feeling that they had accomplished more than they had ever dreamed of accomplishing as queens, Kara and Lena decided it was time to retire and spend the remainder of their lives spending even more time with their families and simply living life. After secretly consulting with their advisors, the couple decided to enact the “The Santa Clause”, a clause they had codified into law after watching the movie by the same name one Christmas. Seeing Tim Allen’s character learn that he was the new Santa Claus because he put on the red coat sparked an idea in Lena’s mind, an idea that Kara loved. So, instead of being bound to be queens until their last breaths, the pair enacted “The Santa Clause” so that they could choose when to pass their reigning monarchships to their daughter and her husband, as they had already discussed the couple’s choice to rule jointly as Kara and Lena did. Much like the movie, the torch would be passed with the passing of an item, but, instead of a red coat they would pass on their crowns. Even though “The Santa Clause” had been there for decades, the pair never envisioned enacting it so soon but they knew they had accomplished what they were meant to as queens and more importantly, they knew their eldest daughter and her husband were more than ready to take over and create their own legacy.

 

 


 

 

With the decision made, Kara and Lena decided it was time to sit down with their daughter and son-in-law and discuss everything to ensure the young couple was ready to take over the throne. They may have been ready to retire, but they would not force Elle to assume her birthright before she felt she was ready.  Knowing Elle and Lucas were very busy on Naboo, Kara and Lena decided it would be best to surprise them with a visit instead of asking them to return to New Krypton to talk. Ironically, Kara and Lena chose to travel to Naboo on the anniversary of their bonding, their twenty-sixth anniversary to be exact.

 

Wanting to surprise Elle and Lucas, the couple arranged to arrive in Naboo secretly.  To do so, Kara and Lena used portal watches, which Lena had upgraded over the years so they could use them for quick and efficient travel between planets without restrictions. In this case, they used theirs to travel between their home, the royal palace of New Krypton, and the royal palace of Naboo, where Elle and Lucas lived due to the pair also being a princess and prince of Naboo, in name only, as well. When they arrived, Queen Freya was already waiting for them.

 

“Kara, Lena, it is wonderful to see you both,” Freya said with a smile as she stepped forward to hug the couple who had become close friends of hers over the years.

 

“Freya, it is good to see you,” Lena said with a matching smile.

 

“It’s always a pleasure, Freya,” Kara said with a smile of her own.

 

“Come, let’s talk, you mentioned in your message needing to discuss something of importance,” Freya said as she began leading the couple towards the sitting room. “Tell me, what did you wish to discuss,” she said once they were all seated comfortable.

 

“Kara and I want to enact “The Santa Clause”,” Lena said simply.

 

“Really? I thought you two were joking about that.”

 

“We weren’t. However, we won’t actually go through with it unless Elle and Lucas are ready to ascend the throne,” Kara said.

 

“I know you wouldn’t. I’m just shocked you’re wanting to do this now. I thought for sure you both would want to remain on the throne for at least another ten to twenty years.”

 

“We have accomplished more in the past twenty-five, almost twenty-six years, than we ever imagined accomplishing. A once thought dead planet is once again a powerhouse with regard to technology, military prowess, business and overall advancement. We have done everything we can do to give New Krypton the strongest possible foundation for a very bright future. Now, with that foundation in place, it is up to our children to build upon it and lead New Krypton into the future while we take a step back and enjoy our lives together, enjoy being able to spend more time with our children and eventual grandchildren and working on passion projects,” Kara explained.

 

“If Elle were to be ascending to the throne by herself we would think twice about her taking over that level of responsibility at her age but she won’t be doing it alone, she has Lucas,” Lena said.

 

“I still do not entirely understand how it is you are okay with a non-Kryptonian ruling your planet equally with your daughter and rightful heir. If Lucas were to ascend to our throne, Elle would only ever be able to be the Queen Consort.”

 

“We never have had that conversation, not really at least, have we,” Lena asked with a slight chuckle.

 

“No, we haven’t. The kids won’t be back for another twenty minutes or so, so would you explain?”

 

“It’s simply really,” Kara said as she reached out and interlaced her fingers with Lena’s. “Our species is advanced,” she said gently. “When a Kryptonian meets their soulmate, even if their soulmate is born of another species, and they engage in relations the Kryptonian partner’s DNA literally bonds with the DNA of their soulmate. This process not only bonds the couple or deems them married under our law but when one partner is not Kryptonian that partner’s DNA actually changes to make them part Kryptonian. This is why Lena has powers under a yellow sun just like me even though she was born one hundred percent human on Earth.”

 

“How fascinating! Lucas had mentioned that he and Elle bonded but I thought he was simply referring to the fact that they are united through marriage,” Freya said clearly deep in thought. “I understand that my son is fully considered one of your people but please be honest with me, do you truly accept my son, a prince of Naboo, as your future king? A king who will have equal authority to your daughter?”

 

“Of course! Our people accepted me, even though I was not born on Krypton nor did I come from any royal line and I know they will accept Lucas as well because they already love him,” Lena said with a soft smile.

 

“Lucas has won our people over from day one. First, he loved their beloved princess in a way that they felt she deserved and he proved that be relinquishing any claims he may one day have to the throne of Naboo and becoming a prince in name only. Doing that was not a requirement for him to either be recognized as our daughter’s husband or become king when Elle is crowned queen and Lucas knew that. Even with that knowledge though he still chose to give it up and that choice spoke volumes to our people,” Kara said sincerely.

 

“And since they got together, Lucas has taken it upon himself to get to know our people and our ways. He routinely comes to New Krypton to learn from our people or to just tour a new shop or visit a new member of a guild. His actions speak louder than words and because of his actions and how he treats our daughter, our people love him and will easily accept him as their queen’s husband and as their king,” Lena said.

 

“In that case, I have no concerns about our children taking over the throne, so long as they agree. I do admire that you want to ensure they are ready before you formally step down,” Freya said as a guard entered the room.

 

“Your Majesty, Prince Lucas and Princess Elle have just passed through the gates. Do you wish for them to be brought here,” the guard asked.

 

“Yes, please bring them here but do not tell them that Queen Kara and Queen Lena are here,” Freya said in her official queen tone.

 

“As you command it, my Queen,” the guard said before leaving to intercept the young royals.

 

“I see they are finally calling Elle, Elle, instead of Lorelai,” Kara said with a chuckle remembering all the times Elle complained about the guards using her actual first name instead of the nickname she still preferred to use.

 

“Oh yes. It took some time but finally they all call her Elle,” Freya said with a smile.

 

Before any of the women could speak further though, the sounds of their children voices could be heard.

 

“Luc, it’s abnormal for your mother to request to see us when we arrive home after a day at the embassy. Has something happened we don’t know about,” Elle said in hushed tones that could still be heard due to the palace’s acoustics.

 

“Honey, I’m sure Mother simply wishes to catchup, we haven’t seen her all week after all,” Lucas reassured his wife.

 

“What if…Jeju?! Mam?! Oh my Rao,” Elle exclaimed as she rounded the corner and laid her eyes upon her mothers. “What are you doing here,” she asked as she rushed forward and straight into her mothers’ outstretched arms.

 

“Your Majesties,” Lucas said as he respectfully bowed in front of his mothers-in-law.

 

“Lucas, we have told you since the day you told us you intended to marry our daughter one day to call us Kara and Lena. You are family and family uses first names,” Kara said with a kind smile.

 

“Kara, Lena,” Lucas said sheepishly, “it is a pleasure to see you both.”

 

“You too, Lucas,” Lena said happily.

 

“I’m going to give the four of you some time to chat. When you’re done, meet me in the dining room and we can have dinner together. I’ll even see if the rest of our immediate families can attend. It has been far too long since we all broke bread together,” Freya said before leaving the room without further explanation.

 

“What…Jeju, Mam, what is the meaning of this,” a confused Elle asked as she and Lucas sat opposite Kara and Lena.

 

“We wanted to talk to you both about the future. What do the two of you hope to accomplish when you are the reigning monarchs,” Kara asked her daughter and son-in-law.

 

“We want to continue your legacy first,” Elle said before having a silent conversation with her husband. “But, we also want to expand on it. Luc and I have learned so much from each other and we’ve made each other better because of what we were able to teach each other. We want our people to be well rounded and the best versions of themselves they can be. When Miah, Ali, Noah and I were growing up you taught us that our people and our society may be far more advanced than others but there is still much we can learn from others even if we view their civilization or portions of it as primitive. You both have done so much to ensure that our people have every opportunity to learn from others but we want to expand on that. We don’t want the internship years to be the first time many young Kryptonians go off world. We want our schools to take field trips to other planets and enrich our young people’s minds from the time they are young children. We also want to do more to help other worlds. You both have helped the galaxy so much but we want to create an interplanetary council, that would create stronger alliances for all and allow us to help others and others to help us all for the betterment of our societies. We want to leave New Krypton and the galaxies even better than they are now. We want to give our children and everyone’s children the best chance to thrive for generations to come,” Elle finished passionately.

 

“Those are lofty goals but your jeju and I have no doubt that together the two of you can accomplish those goals and so much more,” Lena said before sharing an imperceptible nod with Kara. “Sweetheart, your jeju and I love you and your siblings more than life itself and we are proud of the work life balance we have achieved. But, we want to spend even more time with you all, and eventually with the grandchildren you and your siblings give us, and we want to work on our passion projects more.”

 

“And we know that you and Lucas will make amazing leaders for our people,” Kara said seriously.

 

“Mam, Jeju, what are you saying,” Elle asked hesitantly as she subconsciously squeezed Lucas’ hand tightly.

 

“We are saying that we would like to enact “The Santa Clause” but only, and we mean only, if the two of you truly believe you are ready to be Queen Elle and King Lucas of New Krypton,” Kara said.

 

“Are you serious? Are you really ready to step down as queens,” Elle asked completely shocked.

 

“We are. We have accomplished more than many monarchs do after fifty plus years in power and we are ready to let that power go but we will always be there to advise you and give you advice should you need it,” Kara said sweetly.

 

“I…I don’t know what to say,” Elle said absolutely flabbergasted.

 

“Love, we have been talking about this since we bonded. You will be an amazing queen and it will be one of the greatest honors of my life to rule beside you as your king,” Lucas told her wife lovingly.

 

“Luc we’ve achieved everything we wanted to here before we returned to New Krypton to ascend the throne. Yes, we thought we’d have time to start a family before that happened but life is unpredictable and I think we can handle this,” Elle said quietly as she looked at her husband with nothing but determination in her eyes, completely forgetting for a moment that her mothers were in the room.

 

“If there is more you wish to do before taking over, we will remain on the throne. We do not want to force this on you before you are ready,” Lena assured her daughter and son-in-law.

 

“No, Mam, that’s not necessary. I’ve grown up knowing I was destined to be queen one day and I know with Luc by my side I can be a good queen for our people. Luc, are you sure you’re ready for this,” Elle asked her husband, genuinely wanting to know his answer.

 

“I’m sure, Elle; let’s do this,” Lucas said as he squeezed Elle’s hand reassuringly.

 

“We’re ready to take this next step,” Elle said with a smile even though she was incredibly anxious as she desperately wanted to make her mothers proud.

 

“You will be amazing leaders for our people,” Kara said before she approached her daughter and engulfed her and Lucas in a warm embrace that Lena quickly joined. “We are so proud of you both.”

 

“So proud,” Lena echoed.

 

“By the way, happy anniversary moms, I love you.”

 

 


 

 

It took four months to prepare everything for the formal joint retirement and coronation ceremony. Given how momentous the occasion was, every member of the extended Zor-El family and all their friends were set to return to New Krypton for the ceremony. It would mark the first time in two years that everyone would be in the same place.

 

On the morning of the ceremony, Kara and Lena woke in their chambers like they had for the past twenty-six years. Normally, they would move to the suite of rooms set aside for elder royal family members but Elle and Lucas had insisted they remain in their rooms while they would move into the available suite of rooms, which Kara and Lena promptly had remodeled to ensure they were fit for reigning monarchs. As they woke that morning though, the reveled in the fact that it was finally the day that they would get to see their eldest daughter ascend to the throne. It also marked the first day of the rest of their lives where their duty to their people would not have to come before just about everything else.

 

“Can you believe it, Darling? Today our little girl becomes Queen of New Krypton,” Lena said with a smile on her face.

 

“I know, it still seems like yesterday that we met her for the first time. She was so small and now…Rao now she’s all grown up and married to her soulmate. Where has the time gone,” Kara said wistfully.

 

“It has passed so quickly. All four of our babies are all grown up and either bonded to their soulmate or in a serious relationship. I’m just glad we thought about putting our kids on birth control as teens or else Elle and Miah would have made us grandparents already through their soulmate bonds,” Lena chuckled.

 

“Don’t leave Ali and Noah out, those two dated so frequently through their teen years I shudder to think about what they may have been doing,” Kara said with a visible shudder.

 

“Well it’s in the past and thankfully none of our kids made us early grandparents but I know I wouldn’t complain if Elle and Lucas were to give us a grandbaby now,” Lena said with a twinkle in her eye.

 

“Rao, can you imagine a mini version of Elle with just the right amount of Lucas’ brooding running around the palace? It would be great but I hope they can get settled into being rulers before they expand their family. We survived juggling a new baby and a twin pregnancy during our first year of ruling but it was a struggle at times and I don’t want them to have to struggle Lee.”

 

“We also had to deal with Cadmus, Lillian, Lex and Kal during that time. We’ve had over twenty years of true peace so I only hope that Elle and Lucas won’t have nearly as an interesting and stressful first year of ruling as we had,” Lena said carefully.

 

“I couldn’t agree more. We’ve really done well, haven’t we?”

 

“Yeah, we have, Kar. We’ve raised four amazing kids and served our people well. I cannot wait to simply enjoy life with you and see what amazing things Elle and Lucas do for New Krypton, what Miah and Hal accomplish at the DEO, what comes of Ali and Keli’s relationship and what comes of Noah and Nova’s relationship. I think great things are to come for all of our children and their partners.”

 

“Great things are definitely to come for all of our kids and their partners. But, my queen, are you ready to enact our final duty as reigning queens of New Krypton,” Kara asked as she looked at her wife lovingly.

 

“I am. I love you, Kara,” Lena said as she leaned in and joined their lips sweetly.

 

“I love you too, Lena,” Kara murmured against Lena’s lips before she rejoined them.

 

 


 

 

At 11:00 a.m. exactly, the main government hall was filled to capacity. It seemed as if every Kryptonian who could be there was and it filled Kara and Lena with pride that their people cared so deeply about them and the monarchy that they came out in droves to see not only their retirement but Elle and Lucas’ coronation. Not wanting to keep their people waiting, Kara and Lena checked in with their children a final time before signaling to the guards that they were ready to begin.

 

With everyone ready to begin, the official Royal Band began to play New Krypton’s anthem. The second the first note was played, everyone rose and awaited the entrance of the royal family. Following tradition, not every member of their family would be in the procession but those not walking, were seated at the front of the hall to show their immediate relation the family.

 

First, as a sign of respect, Astra entered wearing her dress military uniform with her wife Lucy on her arm. Next, Sam and Wren entered with Sam dressed in traditional royal regalia while Wren donned his dress military uniform. After them came Noah, dressed in traditional royal regalia followed by Ali who was dressed in her dress law enforcement uniform. As neither was married to their partner, their partners were unable to walk in the procession but they were seated at the front with the rest of the non-walking family and friends. Finally, Miah entered with his husband Hal, both wearing their dress DEO uniforms.

 

Once everyone had made their way down the aisle and were standing in front of their seats, the Royal Band ceased playing and the Head Royal Guard spoke to announce the final arrivals.

 

“Entering now the Crown Princess Lorelei “Elle” Zor-El - Mikalson and Prince Lucas Zor-El – Mickalson,” he announced before the Royal Band began playing the anthem once more.

 

With the music playing, Elle and Lucas entered, both dressed in the fanciest of royal attire. Elle wore a traditional royal gown that was adorned with jewels and she donned the tiara that was worn by the Crown Princess only. Lucas meanwhile, wore a matching traditional outfit along with a matching crown that was worn by a Crown Prince only. The pair proceeded to walk down the aisle, Lucas on the right with his left arm extended out and Elle on the left with her right arm lying on top of his per tradition. When they reached the end of the aisle, they stepped up the few steps and stood in front of the two chairs they would ultimately sit in until it was time for them to take over the throne seats from Kara and Lena.

 

The assembled crowd was in awe of their soon to be queen and king. Most present had watched Elle grown up and were impressed with the accomplished young woman she had become. They also had largely come to adore Lucas who they knew would be an excellent partner for Elle. No one was more impressed with Elle and Lucas than their family though. The young couple looked to the first few rows and saw Lucas’ family and Elle’s family smiling back at them and they knew so long as they had their families support they would be able to get through anything. Before anyone could think too much though, the music stopped once more so the final announcement could be made.

 

“Entering now Their Majesties Queen Kara Zor-El and Queen Lena Zor-El,” the guard announced before the and began playing once more.

 

With the music playing, Kara and Lena entered wearing their full royal regalia. Both also donned the official capes and crowns that marked them as the reigning monarchs. Additionally, Kara carried the scepter in her free hand, her other being placed under Lena’s outstretched arm. As they made their way down the aisle, everyone bowed and curtsied for them as they were still their queens. When they reached the end of the aisle, the walked up the steps then directly to the thrones before turning around to face all of those assembled. After looking at the assembled group for a moment, the two queens gracefully took their seats and then Kara motioned for everyone to be seated.

 

Moments later, the head of the Church of Rao, stepped forward ready to begin the ceremony.

 

“Today we are gathered here to witness a first in the history of New Krypton and Krypton before it. Today, our beloved queens, Queen Kara and Queen Lena Zor-El will relinquish their titles and become known as the Queens Emeritus and we will crown our new Queen and King. Before we begin however, we, the people of New Krypton, wish to extend or eternal thanks to our queens for all they have done to bring us from the brink of extinction to a thriving society. Thank you for all you have done for New Krypton over the past twenty-six years,” the priest said while those in the audience nodded in agreement. “Queen Kara and Queen Lena, having served as New Krypton’s monarchs for the past twenty-six years is it your intention to relinquish your rightful claim to the throne of New Krypton and instead take on the roles of Queens Emeritus?”

 

“It is,” Kara and Lena said in unison.

 

“With your intentions stated, I do hereby decree that you are no longer the reigning queens of New Krypton but rather shall be known as Queen Kara Zor-El and Queen Lena Zor-El, Queens Emeritus,” the priest said as two page boys and girls approached and removed the crowns from Kara and Lena’s head and the scepter from Kara’s hand.

 

With the crowns and scepters removed, Kara and Lena rose from the thrones and moved to the side so the coronation of Elle and Lucas could begin before they would ultimately take over.

 

“Princess Lorelei and Prince Lucas, please rise,” the priest said before leading the couple to stand in front of the thrones. “Before your coronation can commence, I give to you a blessing. May Rao guide you in your future endeavors and always show you the light,” the priest concluded before walking to the side as Kara and Lena stepped forward.

 

“Princess Lorelei, as the rightful heir to the throne of New Krypton do you accept your birthright duty to lead the people of New Krypton as their queen,” Kara asked her eldest daughter.

 

“I do,” Elle said resolutely.

 

“Prince Lucas, as the lawful husband of Princess Lorelei, who is the rightful heir to the throne of New Krypton, do you accept your right by marriage to lead the people of New Krypton alongside your wife, as their king,” Lena asked her son-in-law.

 

“I do,” Lucas said steadily.

 

“Please kneel,” Kara directed both Elle and Lucas.

 

“The House of El has led the people of Krypton and New Krypton for generations and now that duty falls to you,” Lena said.

 

“As the former Queen of New Krypton and a current Queen Emeritus, by the authority vested in me by that power, I do hearby declare you to be Lorelei Zor-El - Mikalson, Queen of New Krypton and you to be Lucas Zor-El – Mikalson, King of New Krypton,” Kara said before she and Lena jointly placed their former crowns upon Elle and Lucas’ heads before handing the scepter to Elle.

 

“People of New Krypton, for the first time, we present to you, Queen Lorelei Zor-El – Mikalson and King Lucas Zor-El – Mikalson,” Lena declared before the guard led the room in a round of three “hip hip hoorays”.

 

As Elle and Lucas stood before their people, for the first time as Queen and King of New Krypton, Kara and Lena watched on with pride clear on their faces but that pride wasn’t just for their eldest child it was for all of their children. As they stood there, both women saw their lives flash before their eyes. They each saw their childhoods and the tragedies and bad times they faced. They saw the moment they first met, the first time they spent time together, when they realized they had feelings for the other, when Kara told Lena the truth about who she was, when they admitted their feelings for each other and bonded, when they each found out about Elle, when Lena learned she was pregnant with Miah and Ali, when Kara found out about the pregnancy, the birth of their twins, finding out Kara was pregnant with Noah, their children’s first days of school, their graduations, their first dates, their internship years, and every other moment no matter how big or small it was. One moment changes everything, and with this moment, with the crowning of Elle and Lucas, one chapter of Kara and Lena’s lives ended and another began.

 

Kara and Lena were as happy as they had ever been in that moment and they could not wait to see what else their four amazing children, their partners and their entire family would accomplish in the years to come. They also couldn’t wait to begin their new adventure and in that moment as they saw how happy their children looked, they both knew that now was their chance to do whatever they wanted and the first thing they were going to do was celebrate the day’s events but then, then they were finally going to use Cat’s gift for a vacation at her private island on Earth. The gift had been given to them more than twenty years earlier but finally they were going to live for themselves and truly enjoy life. Their duty was no longer to their people but solely to each other and their family. After nearly thirty years they could finally just live. There was no battle for them to fight, no planet to rebuild for they had already done it all.

 

One moment changed everything for Kara and Lena and now they got to enjoy the gift that moment gave them, they got to spend the rest of their lives loving each other and that was the best gift of all.

Chapter End Notes

And that's all for this one. Thank you all for sticking with me on this wild ride. I cannot believe this reached 100 chapters but I hope you enjoyed each of them! I rewrote this epilogue at least 5 times since I finished writing the first draft over a week ago and I hope you enjoyed it (and all the references to characters we love from other shows). I wanted you all to get a glimpse at where everyone ended up. We had previously seen the adults get their happy endings so this time it was about Kara and Lena and their children specifically. Everyone ended up happy in this story and I hope you enjoyed where things ended for Kara and Lena. They never had a chance to just be, to just enjoy their love and enjoy life and now they have that chance. Thank you again for reading this story and always being nothing but supportive of my works. I do have other SuperCorp story ideas I'm mapping out but it will like be a month, possibly two months before I start posting anything SuperCorp related again. This month has been hectic for me and the next month is going to be even worse with work but I will be back with another SuperCorp story. Thank you again for reading this story and I hope you enjoyed it as much as I enjoyed writing it.

Afterword

Please drop by the Archive and comment to let the creator know if you enjoyed their work!